《Wandering The Multiverse! Saving The God?》


 Chapter-1 No! Its the wrong world!

    I died. No need to elaborate... Why would I? What happens when you die? Well, I thought it would be the end of everything and anything. I wasn''t a believer of any kind of god. I didn''t want to live all eternity some place called heaven or hell. Yes! I didn''t want either of them. Even heaven would become a hell after some time. So, where I am now is a very eye opener thing for me. I died.


    When I thought, all things, all frustration, all pain would go away and my mind would fade eventually, but to the contrary, I started to feel more alive. I started to remember every detail of my life. Like an endless torture. All my mistakes and all my waste of my life started to play in my head. Like sitting on the couch, watching some show 12 hours without a break. "Come now, I already watch them many times. At least can you show some stuff I haven''t watched?"


    "So, you want to be reincarnated some world, you haven''t seen yet?" A mighty voice came from nothingness. I think it''s Thor, who is talking. Because the voice is like thunder.


    Wait for a second! Am I going to be reincarnated? Like the protagonists of the novels, I read occasionally? I remember there were protagonists, which went to some world where they most like and they would know the people and events would happen. So can I go, worlds like a movie or TV show? Then, I would know everything! Yes, the knowledge is power!


    "No mighty Thor. I want to go to some world I''m familiar with, please." I sucked the god''s ass. Well, a man should know when to bow or would be perished.


    "I like your courage young man. You want adventure, you want to explore a brand new world, you never saw. You know what, I''m going to gift you some real power. Because I like you." said, a mighty god.


    What now? Can''t this stupid god hear me? I don''t want to go to the new world. I''m the laziest man alive or dead now. Anyway, I don''t want to go world, I never heard or see. Wait! He said I''m going to get some really powerful ability or something. That is a relief.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Actually, I think you might not like such a powerful gift from me. I''m sorry, for an adventurer such as yourself, such a gift would be insulting. I''m going to send you with the normal package! " said god.


    Hey! You are not playing with me? Right? Right? I''m about to cry here you mighty piece of sh*t.


    "Please mighty god. I don''t want to go world I''m not familiar with. It would be earth all over again. And I''m sure you already know, I sucked at it." I said with deep frustration.


    "Yes, yes. I like people like you. Man, I wish I had the same courage as you when I was young. I wouldn''t be the worst god. I lost all universal god fighting contest. I''m the first god who got injured and can''t heal himself. I lost most of my hearing, still, I''m going to be proud of your accomplishments, when the time you take over all the worlds. And then I will be the best god ever." said god with sad and soft voice, then followed with a hopeful mighty voice again.


    Worst luck ever. Why? Why would I have to be so unlucky? I thought when I die, I would leave the curse of mine. But here we are again. A god which hear my first sentence, which he misunderstood, and now can''t hear anything I say. And what is it with this voice now? You were mighty few minutes ago. Was it all act?


    "I don''t want to insult you, but I''m going to gift you the power anyway. If you don''t want to use it, the system will destroy it when the countdown reaches 0. So if you think you need that power just use it. No one will look down on you." said God.


    Maybe he can feel my emotion on the rollercoaster right now. Okay, I need to focus. GOD, MIGHTY GOD! SEND ME AS BATMAN OR SUPERMAN. AT LEAST HULK!


    "Hmm, hahaha. You are a funny kid, want to dress up like a bat in the world which I''m going to send you now?" said god with laughter.


    "Come on! You are deaf I get it. But how can your feeling is that bad too? You sure you are a god? Are you sure you are not the devil who torture me?" I cried with tears falling through my non-exist face.


    "Okay now. Let''s cut the jokes. You really laugh to cry? Man, you are enthusiastic! Hmm, which world should I send you first? Naruto world is a good start. The power balance is okay, at least at the start you wouldn''t feel so much pressure. Yes, it''s a good start. Off you go now. Come back when you get all the worlds and make me proud." said god with deep, trusting voice.


    "Wait, I''m not an anime watcher! It''s the wrong world!" this was my last cry''s while darkness got whole new level...

 Chapter-2 Whats up with this voice?

    I was about the breakdown when the survival instinct took over me? Can you believe it, they left my conscious on when I was even sperm. You wicked mighty sh*t. At least wake me up after I fertilize the egg or something. Now I have to race with all my strength, and it''s not going well. Man, why would I have to suck all my life, or lives? There is plenty of sperm ahead of me. I can see one of them even get his head in the egg. I think my life end before it got started...


    "Hey, hey, hey. Didn''t you give up a little bit early?" I startled with a voice in my head, which I don''t know where it is. It was an ugly male voice. The worst voice I ever heard.


    "Who the hell are you?" I wanted to say. I couldn''t, because you know, I''m a sperm. But the owner of the voice could understand my thoughts, he answered.


    "I''m the system assigned to you. Man, you are lucky, I''m the best system. I normally couldn''t be started by that useless god but the all other systems were busy and I was bored. I was told you are quite an adventurer and a brave man. Why would you give up so quickly?" asked with a pitched voice.


    Please make it stop. Please shut up. I can''t take it anymore. This voice is so ugly, I just want to go back to god and take all that torture all over again. "The egg been penetrated, why wouldn''t I give up?" I tried to say.


    "Hey, hey, hey." came the almost crying ugly voice. "My voice might be bad, but I''m a good system you know. You shouldn''t judge systems with their tunes. This is hurtful." said with crying tone.


    God! He is even a crybaby. And it seems I can''t even think freely, he will read my thoughts right away. Note to myself; I have to learn to separate my thoughts to 2. Which I want him to hear and which I don''t. Okay now let''s get to the main problem. "Hey mighty system, the clock is ticking. Can you tell me if there is still a chance for me to fertilize the egg before that "Usain sperm"? I said with frustration.


    "Hmm. I''m not going to tell you anything. You first said I''m a crybaby, then try to suck me up by saying I''m mighty. You even try to cut me off from your thoughts. I thought we were partners." said with a childish voice yet ugly as ever.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Come on brother system. I didn''t mean it. You know I was reincarnated by that useless god. He didn''t fulfill any of my wishes. I was just angry with him and you were the only one around here, so I take it out on you. Say, what is your name? You are my brother, and I would never do you wrong."I said with a big brother voice who want to take little brothers ice cream with a sweet tone. Didn''t even dare to think.


    "You really think like that? I mean, of course, you do. I''m the best system. Everybody would want to be my brother. " said with a deep nod. "Well, sperm penetrated the egg will slow down in no time. All you have to do is be poacher bastard and slip through from that hole. And fertilize the egg. Then you will be okay. Your brother will take over your consciousness until you are 3 to 4 months old, then we can start to go wild in your mama''s baby bucket." said with a proud voice.


    "By the way, my name is The Crow"


    "That explains the voice."


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    "..."


    When I woke up, it was already 4 months later. "My dearest brother The Crow" wake me up to catch up with the world I''m going. I did as I suggested and poach the hole the other sperm penetrated, and I won, sort of. Now I was developing fingers and stuff. And The Crow started to take all the information from my memory to help me with my new adventure.


    "You don''t have any information with the world we are going?" said with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Yes. I try to tell that stupid, deaf god, but he didn''t hear me." I said almost crying.


    "So, we are going to the world we have no idea what will happen? I knew I shouldn''t take that stupid god''s person." said The Crow.


    "Okay, what done is done. Let''s take a look. What you have seen about to Naruto world is some little spoiler, some random videos and..." didn''t finish so I was curious.


    "And what?" I asked.


    "And some hentai? What the hell is this? Well, at least it will give us some character background. No need to be ashamed of brothers. I won''t judge you." said with an optimistic voice, but I could hear the smirk in this voice.


    Damn, I knew I shouldn''t watch that stupid hentai. I didn''t really enjoy it. I was just curious okay. I''m not into some cartoon beauties. And, your ugly voice is the biggest shame, I don''t need your pity.


    "What did you said you pervert?"


    "I said your ugly voice is the cause of suicide. Don''t judge me."


    "I said I didn''t judge you okay? I just got surprised, because we are in a desperate situation."


    "Okay, let''s make it a truce. What did you get so far?"


    "Naruto is some sort of fox, Sakura is bit*h, Sasuke is emo f*g, Itachi is going to die."


    "That is all? I have no idea who those are. What am I going to do?"


    "Relax. Your brother will fix it. Even if the god is stupid, the gift he gave you is quite something. It''s "The Adapt System."

 Chapter-3 I Accept The Adapt System!

    "Hey, Crow. What am I looking at?" I said with my inner voice.


    "You mean you want to "Observe"? said an ugly voice.


    Name: Yukawa Ryozo


    Age: 5


    Level: 1


    Stat: ...


    "Stop. I meant why the hell there is a butt pictured with a face in front of me." I said with depression.


    "Oh, because you were grumping since you were born. Never ever laughed once. So the kids in here are worried and try to make you laugh." said Crow.


    So that is how it is. Well, it''s not a bad act, so lets forgone this stupid boy for now. Not that I can do anything about it.


    My luck followed me after my birth. I lost my consciousness after the birth. When I wake up again, I was already at the orphanage, in Konoha. I kinda learn my situation from the nurses who change me occasionally. They always pity me and say things like "Poor boy.", "His mother is worst." and stuff like "Such a cute boy, left in the jungle." Well, I guess I''m an unwanted baby. I guess cond*ms haven''t reached this stupid village yet. So my mother decided to leave me for the wolves to eat. A ninja found me an brought me to the orphanage so I''m living here for quite some time now.


    "Can you show me my stats, Brother Crow?"


    "Sure thing buddy."


    Name: Yami Hitomi


    Age: 4 months


    Exp: 0/...


    HP: 1/1


    CP: 10/10


    Stats;


    STR: 1 DEX: 1 VIT: 1 INT: 3 LUK: -1 WIS: 1


    Kekkei Genkai: None


    Element Affinity: None


    Perks;


    Gamer Mind(Offline), Gamer Body(Offline), Chakra Control(Worst)


    So here I am. I was named as my appearance. I have very dark hair, two dark eyes, and a cute face. As a baby at least. But I think I will be a lady killer when I grow up.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Last few days I was learning the how the system is working. I was told I have to fill my stats to get stronger, unlike the real world, I have to get exp points and level up, then distribute my stats in needed sections. Except for my luck. I can''t assign my stat points to get lucky. I have to complete some quest assigned automatically by the system, so Crow brother is as helpless as me. And the bad news doesn''t end here. I have one of the best systems ever, gifted by deaf god. But I can''t use it, because I need to shout loudly like a stupid and say "I accept the adapt system". Otherwise, the gift will be deleted. And the countdown will end in 3 months. Until then I have to be able to speak, or my hell is going to begin.


    The Adapt System simply makes you adapt all the system in the world you live in. The deaf god probably wanted me to go all the other worlds as well. So I can adapt the power system in all worlds and get stronger. Now I''m in Naruto world and The Crow got this ability passively so he can learn stuff about people and a few events beforehand. Another nice point of this ability will give me expertise as long as I''m in the situation can be acquired, I can get used to it quickly. For example, from The Crow, I learned there is a type of an illusion attack called Genjutsu, which effect opponent''s brain, which will affect me at the start, but as long as I can stand to it few minutes, I can learn it and will be immune to it. Same goes for all the attacks I hit by as long as I don''t die while doing it. Its good ability, but I''m the unluckiest man, so things aren''t going well.


    "Quests!" I said with my inner voice.


    "Coming right up, brother." said Crow excited. I start to get used to The Crow''s voice. He is a good fellow after all. Really want to help me. So we are okay now.


    Active Quests: 1


    Don''t Laugh, Don''t Cry: After you brought to the orphanage you never cried or laughed because you were reincarnated and confused by the sight you saw. The people in the orphanage going to make you cry or laugh.


    Period: 6 months 29 days 23 hours 59 minute 30 second.


    Reward: Ability to talk, Luck +5 point


    This quest is the main reason, why I have a butt with a face right up my face. All orphanage try to make me laugh. And I guess there is a reward going on with the nurses and the kids. The kid who going to make me laugh going to get extra dessert for a whole month, while the nurse will get some money. I don''t know how much it''s worth. And the quest time exactly ends thirty seconds before the gift''s expiration date. So after I complete the quest, I have to yell "I accept the adapt system." or I will get nothing.


    "Crow brother, take over my consciousness please. Or I''m going to cry." I said with tears in my heart. I didn''t dare to show on my face.


    "Good nights of sleep brother. I''m going to wake you up right before quest complete." said my only friend.


    "Thanks!" I said and mean it.


    2 months 29 days 23 hours 59 minute later.


    I woke up. There was a countdown on my head. After 30 seconds of countdown end, I heard The Crow brother.


    "Quest accomplished. The ability to talk gained. acquired 5 points of luck. Luck stat is now 4."


    I got excited suddenly and try to shout. But when I open my eyes, I got shocked. I was pushed by the back of my head with a strong force. My mouth was filled with, soft something. Warm milk was going through my throat. I was being breastfed. Another countdown started from the gift expiration date. I try to free myself, but I couldn''t. After 20 seconds, when my all hopes fade, my new luck stats kick in and a little bit of an undeveloped tooth start to show itself. I bit with all my strength and the nurse starts the scream with pain. All other kids start to cry while all the nurses started to run in my direction as I free myself and shout as hard as I can.


    "I ACCEPT THE ADAPT SYSTEM!"

 Chapter-4 Adaptation!

    "Falling from 1 meter. You now adapted to falling damage. Backbones are now stronger."


    "..."


    I almost died here. People are looking me like a totally stupid. And this fella still says this stuff. Oh god, I can''t take it anymore. I need some cry. The quest is over anyway. I think all that scream and baby cries mixed my shout so people are not sure if I really spoke. Crying really feels good.


    "Nene, are you crazy? You scream all of the sudden, startled all of us. Wake up the babies, and drop the Yami-chan." said my favorite nurse Yamanishi Orime. Nurse-head in the orphanage and most beautiful women I have ever seen. Yes, including my past life. I mean except the women I saw on the internet. Ahem. Anyway, Orime is kind, beautiful and loves me so much. I think she loves me more than other kids, so let''s do her a favor.


    "Mother." I said, pretending with a baby voice and hold out my arm to her.


    She held me in her arms, looking with stars in her eyes, pushed me to her breast and looked Nene with mean eyes.


    Nene was one of the Nurses who can breastfeed, I think it''s with hormone no jutsu or something. Only weak female ninjas can do such a jutsu because strong ones can''t adapt their hormones without birth. She looked at me and Orime with wet eyes and said "I''m sorry Head Nurse, he bit my breast while I was feeding him. I don''t know what happened. And after the shout, I got spooked so let him off my arm. I''m very sorry."


    "Don''t ever do that again or you will regret it." said my dear mother Orime. Then took me to her room. Sometimes she would do that. Looked me in the eye with a happy smile and said "You called my mother right. The cute boy called me mother. What else can you say." said with a happy voice.


    "Hug, mother." I said again with a baby voice. Orime hugged me quickly and I pretend to sleep in her arms, while said, "Brother Crow, stats please." in my mind.


    "Here you are."


    Name: Yami Hitomi


    Age: 7 months


    Exp: 0/...


    HP: 0.3/1


    CP: 10/10If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Stats;


    STR: 1 DEX: 1 VIT: 1 INT: 3 LUK: 4 WIS: 1


    Kekkei Genkai: None


    Element Affinity: None


    Perks;


    Gamer Mind (Passive), Gamer Body (Passive), Chakra Control (Meh)


    Gamer Mind: Would let the user immune to brain-based attacks and emotions. Because of the adapt system, can be turned off.


    Gamer Body: Would let the user gain HP and CP continuously. HP and CP regeneration folds with level and HP regeneration folds with VIT stat while CP regeneration folds with INT stat.


    Chakra Control: Would decide how much the user can control his chakra. Gets better with level, LUK, INT and most important WIS stats.


    Wisdom is one of the most important stat. Helps user to learn jutsus quickly while also help chakra control. Even has an effect on The Adapt System.


    Adapted Situations


    Falling Damage: Effect User %15 less. Fall from 1.5 meters to get better.


    Back Bones Stronger: Back Bones got stronger because you fall on them. Fall from 1.5 meters to get better.


    "Brother new quest as appointed. Want to see?" said Crow in a timely manner.


    "Yes, please, let me see it." I said.


    Active Quest: 2


    Completed Quest: 1


    Adapt Jutsu: Orime cares about you a lot. Convince her to use some jutsus on you so you can adapt and learn them. At least 2 jutsu.


    Duration: 2 months


    Reward: 100 Exp


    Learn Elemental Jutsu: Learn elemental jutsu in 2 years and get noticed by big names.


    Duration: 2 years.


    Reward: Random Elemental Affinity, Random 2 same elemental D-Rank Jutsu.


    Two new quests. This is good. Now we can go somewhere. But how do I can convince Orime to use Jutsu on me? She cares about me a lot. She is a nurse so she must know some medical jutsu. I guess I can convince her to use some medical jutsu on me. Yes! This is feasible.


    "Mother, my back hurts." I said with wet eyes and melt the heart of the women.


    "Oh my poor baby, let your mother help you a little bit." said with affection and hold me with the right hand and used some green light jutsu with her left hand.


    "Adapting the D-Rank medical jutsu, ''Bone and Muscle Massage." said Crow.


    Well, whatever is it, as long as I can complete the quest I don''t mind what is the jutsu...


    2 years later...


    I''m almost 3 years old now. I finished most of random, low-profit quests and leveled up quickly. A most efficient quest I have accomplished is learning fire jutsu and got recommended to Hokage for my talent. Orime was reluctant to let me go, but I insist to go and persuade her. Hokage gave me the one of the secret ninja school for Anbu training camp. And now my real adventure got started.


    As much as I don''t want too much trouble, Crow brother picked up some stuff and learned that even if I don''t work hard and become strong my life won''t be smooth, so being suffered is much worse working hard. So I decided to move my ass and get stronger. I think this kind of thinking is out of my lazy character, but probably I got affected by The Adapt System and adapted to the ninja world where every kid is trying to become strong.


    "Let me see my stats."


    "Coming right up!"


    Name: Yami Hitomi


    Age: 2 years 7 months


    Level: 15


    Exp: 1450/...


    HP: 100/100


    CP: 130/130


    Stats;


    STR: 10 DEX: 10 VIT: 10 INT: 13 LUK: 7 WIS: 15


    Kekkei Genkai: None


    Element Affinity: Fire, Earth


    Jutsu:


    Fire: Big FireBall


    Earth: Earth Wall


    Earth: Earthquake


    Medical: Bone and Muscle Massage


    Medical: Check Internal Damage

 Chapter-5 Getting Stronger!

    Its been a few years already since I came to the Anbu Special Training School. I was getting stronger every day, as I was practicing with many Anbu Senior, Student, and Teacher. I got hit by lots of jutsu and adapted them pretty fast. After every fight I got healed by medical jutsus, I adapted them too. I got aimed with many genjutsu which almost none of them was working for me anymore. But some techniques which couldn''t affect on me continuously, couldn''t acquire, such as kunai style fighting or Taijutsu. Which I had to practice most of my time to learn them. But as I finish my quests and spend my stat points on my Wisdom Stat, I start to learn them very quickly.


    I usually get a new quest after I almost finished the old one. Which is perfect for me to get stronger quickly. And some quest even gave me more luck, elemental affinity and almost 100 jutsu, 4 of them are A-Rank. I even got 1 S rank from one of the Senior Anbu, which I didn''t dare to use it in front of anyone, because as I learned this jutsu was special for the user, which as they called "Secret Jutsu." Well, there is no secret to me. I even manage to learn Shadow Jutsu from Nara Clan, Mind Jutsu from Yamanaka Clan.


    I even get to chance to taste very rare elemental affinity Wood Style from some weird faced man called Tenzo. He was kinda douche, yet very powerful. As I learned from Crow Brother, only Hashirama Senju, First Hokage of Konoha Village was able to use this kind of element. I wasn''t able to adapt to it, because it was Kekkei Genkai, which need the bloodline to use it and I wasn''t able to use the Water Element yet, still I was feeling it wasn''t that far to me. I don''t think I will ever use this kind of bloodline Jutsu but adapting still helps me a lot.


    I finally met one of the characters I knew before I came to this world. It was a kid called Uchiha Itachi. He was 8 years old which 3 years older than me. He was a good fellow, wouldn''t speak much. Had a face of a man carries the world on his shoulders. Was kind to everybody except his enemies. Knowing this man is going to die, kinda hurt me. I didn''t want him to die, but I didn''t know why he is going to die. So there weren''t many things I could do. I tried to be friend with him and he was also wanted I guess. Because we were both "Genius kids" so we actually got along well. When I first came here he was the youngest among the students, which made him relief after I came. Being youngest, most of the time sucks.


    As we start to hang around together, he introduced me to his best friend Shisui. One of the best men I have ever known. All he cares about being peace and how to help people. I liked him a lot. As we fight with each other to practice, sometimes one of the senior of the Village, a man named Danzou came along and give us pointers. Helped me with my Wind Element a lot. He was kinda fox type, but I think he just doesn''t want to be around people, so I like him too.


    One of these days, when we were walking to the lakeside with Itachi we came along with a little girl called Sasuna and I learned that she was Itachi''s little sister and 1 year younger than me. She was a doll. The cute little female ninja was adoring his brother. I was having fun teasing her, while Crow gives me the shocking news. Turns out, the emo f*g I knew in the original series was Itachi''s younger brother and it was different here. It looks like it''s not going to be the exact same as the original series. This wasn''t that important since I didn''t know sh*t about it anyway. So I didn''t care much. But Crow warned me in a timely manner, saying, big events would also alter, so we were in a dilemma.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    I was saying, this is how the world works since nobody knows what is going to happen, they live anyway, why would I get scared of not knowing the future. The Adaptation System affects me more than I thought it would, with this kind of thinking. On the other hand, The Crow was saying;


    "Stupid pervert. Reincarnation people should know events, so they can avoid them or prepare for them."


    "What did you say? You are the pervert, your voice is a pervert, it rapes my ears every time I hear it. And how did I become pervert again?"


    "You forget I can read your mind right? I saw how you look at the Sasuna. You are not even teenage, how can you think about this stuff with 4 years of girl."


    "Goddammit, brain share. I wasn''t thinking this stuff with 4 years old girl, you stupid voice. I was imagining her to grow up and thinking about that stuff. I''m also 5 years old, so what is wrong with it?"


    "Let''s cut it already, little perv. Anyway, there is no way of learning about, the stuff about the event going to happen. As I started to adapt the world engine, I can recall some event going to occur in the original world. Now that all worlds altered, all I can do is guess some stuff like big war or Uchiha Genocide. Which might not happen at all. Still, you have to get more people so we can see what is actually happening. As much as I know, even some of the main characters might even never born. So ask the Hokage to send you to Ninja Academy, and get to know more people. Learn some details and villages, history. You already got some education in Anbu academy, but this was superficial. So learning in the academy might get us more information. Thus can crosscheck both worlds."


    "You really are a smart Brother Crow. I truly feel you are the best system now."


    "You are sucking me up again. But anyway. Let''s go."


    "By the way, can you show me my stats please."


    "Why now? Here you are, make it quick. Let''s go to the Hokage."


    Name: Yami Hitomi


    Age: 5 years


    Level: 18


    Exp: 14442/...


    HP: 430/430


    CP: 470/470


    Stats;


    STR: 18 DEX: 15 VIT: 23 INT: 28 LUK: 9 WIS: 30


    Kekkei Genkai: None


    Element Affinity: Fire, Earth, Wind.


    Perks;


    Gamer Mind (Passive), Gamer Body (Passive), Chakra Control (Good)


    Observe(Expert): Able to observe anything with help of system. May not observe being more strong than user depends on Observe level. At the Max level, anything might be observed.


    Adapted Situations


    Falling Damage: Affect User %60 less. Fall from more than 30 meters to get better.


    All Bones, Skin Stronger: As falling and getting beaten constantly made your bones and skin stronger.


    Elemental Resistance;


    Fire: %30 Water: %10 Lightining: %5 Earth: %20 Wind: %15

 Chapter-6 Ninja Academy!

    As I started to go to the Ninja Academy, I got a constant warning from Crow Brother. Obviously, Deaf God is not just stupid, also very incompetent. Everything Crow Brother learned about original series falls apart instantly.


    "Observe."


    Name: Ton Ton


    Age: 5


    Level: 10


    "This was the character named Ten Ten in original series, was female. "


    "Observe."


    Name: Hyuga Neji


    Age: 5


    Level: 15


    Pretty much same. Except he seems different. Slight changes might have happened.


    "Observe."


    Name: Haruno Sakuman


    Age: 4


    Level: 7


    "Do you remember, the b*tch Sakura. Yep, that is him. He is quite handsome."


    As Crow Brother was filling me in with the difference between original series and this world, I saw the ugliest girl I have ever seen. Long oily black hair. Big black eyes, thick, ugly eyebrows. The ugliest green suit I have ever seen.


    "Observe."


    Name: Rock Leen


    Age: 5


    Level: 13


    "God. What the hell is wrong with her. Is she cursed or something? I mean, how can someone be this ugly?" I couldn''t help but say.


    "She was Rock Lee in the original series, quite a man. Was the man at least." said Crow.


    So almost everything changed in the original series. No big deal for me. As I don''t really care. One of the other reason is, I discovered just after I spoke with Hokage about going to the Ninja Academy, I actually can jump between worlds. I guess that is why deaf god told me to get all the worlds. It''s not as easy as thinking, but not that hard. As I was in deep thinking, some 4 years old kid started to approach me. With blonde hair, blue eyes.


    "Hey, are you checking my harem?" he exclaimed with an angry tone.


    "Shoo, shoo. Go away kid, I can''t deal with you right now." I said. First, I didn''t want to be fighting with the kid with harem dream. Second, I had to figure out more.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Do you know who I am, kid? I''m the son of the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Naruto. You better watch your mouth or my dad will kick your ass." said the proud spoiled bastard.


    So this is the main character from the main series. "Hey Crow, isn''t his father already dead? As you told me why there are 4 Hokages but the third is still working as Hokage." I asked.


    "Yes, but I don''t know what the heck is going on. Everything is vastly different," said Crow with an anxious voice.


    Well, can''t blame him. He used to go world, people with deep knowledge about the world they reincarnated.


    "Kid, go away, I don''t want your harem. Just stay away from me." as I said that, a cute little girl as doll came near us. With stars in her eyes, greet me.


    "Hello, Brother Yami. So you are coming academy too?" said Uchiha Sasuna excitedly.


    "Yes, I do. How is your brother? I haven''t seen him for a week now." I asked.


    "He is okay. Doesn''t stay around us, too much. Always training." said with a sad face. Can''t blame her anyway.


    In the meantime, Naruto was getting crazy about Sasuna''s good relationship with me and said "Sasuna-chan, don''t stay around him. He always checks the girls around. I think he is up to no good. I have never seen him before."


    "Go away, stupid Naruto. How many times I told you, I don''t want to be around you. If there is someone with up to no good, it is you pervert kid with harem dream. Don''t ever talk to me again." said Sasuna.


    As I was laughing inside a handsome kid with pink hair, green eyes came too. He was Sakuman and said with a deep voice "Naruto, are you try to hit on my Sasuna-chan again? You have a death wish?"


    "What the hell is going on? Aren''t they just 4. How can they be so brazen and talk about love and stuff?" I thought inside.


    "Aren''t you a 5 years old kid and thinking the same?" asked Crow.


    "You bastard! Ugly voice, I was grown up in my previous life, I can think stuff like this because I went through them." I said with an angry inner voice.


    "You little pervert, from I, read your memory, you were quite a loser and virgin. How can you say you went through all of them." said with a sneer.


    Damn you mind share. Damn you smart system. Why everybody gets a system with no emotion, while I get a smart one. And with the ugliest voice.


    "Hey, hey, hey. Didn''t you get used to it already." said with a crying voice. God such a cry baby.


    As we fight with each other. Another blonde kid with long hair over his shoulder, tied behind his back with cyan eyes, violates top and with standard ninja pants came our side with one other boy as lazy as the koala, yawn all the time. Black spiky hair tied on his head. There was a fat girl behind them. Shy and glutton. Blonde kid spoke first. "Hey, Sasuna-chan. These stupids aren''t disturbing you, right? I can make them go away if you want. Like a puff." said with a charming smile. Looking provocative to Sasuman and Naruto. As I learned from Crow Brother these three was Ino-Shika-Cho families.


    I can''t take it anymore. I slip through from blockade around Sasuna. I start to walk under a big tree. As I leaned on it. I start to observe more people. Some people were the same in the original series, while some were different. And of course, even the little butterfly effect would change the world, I don''t even know what could have changed in the world I belong to now.


    "So what should we do now?" said panicked Crow Brother.


    "Calm down. There is nothing we can do anyway. There is only one way. That is getting stronger. As long as I''m strong enough, doesn''t matter what comes to me." I said.


    "You are right, brother. Stay few weeks in the academy, later you can go to Anbu Training School back. And take some mission. The quests Expiration date is coming.


    Active Quest: 2


    Take Anbu Mission: Take Mission from Hokage and accomplish it with an ace. Don''t let anyone on your team die.


    Expiration date: 3 years. (1 month left)


    Reward: 2500 exp, Chakra Sword with very good compatibility.


    This was my main mission for now. Crow Brother taught me some ranking with the system. Such as a very good compatibility was quite rare even in Naruto World. There were 5 types of compatibility. Poor, okay, good, very good, perfect. Perfect compatibility was kind of a legend. So getting very good compatibility Chakra Sword was a very good reward. More when I had a wind elemental affinity. Which was the best type of Chakra Blade martial art? Making blade really sharp.

 Chapter-7 Twist of the Quest!

    "Brother Crow, can you tell me what the heck is going on? Where am I?" I asked in an anxious voice.


    "You are deep in the forest, outside of the Village. There are 10 ninjas around you. You know one of them. He is going to kill you." said calmly, Crow.


    "Why are you so calm. What the hell should I do? I listened to your instructions and get caught. Now I''m about to die in here. And I can''t see anything." I said


    "Oh, it''s because you have gunny sack on your head. That is why you can''t see. Not a big deal. Relax." said with while drinking imaginary tea from an elegant teacup.


    "You are kidding me right. You finally did it. You couldn''t take it anymore, living in a world you have no idea, you lost your faith in me too. And now you are going to free yourself from my death. I knew it. You and your ugly voice, I shouldn''t have trusted them." I said with my inner shout. I was really furious.


    "What did you say ungrateful pervert bastard. You jump to a conclusion without evidence. Blaming your brother. I just said, follow the quest, it will give you a good reward. This is kinda reward, never disappoints you." said with same angry voice.


    Active Quest: 3


    Take Anbu Mission: Take Mission from Hokage and accomplish it with an ace. Don''t let anyone on your team die. Expiration date: 3 years. (1 month left)


    Reward: 2500 exp, Chakra Sword with very good compatibility.


    Find a Girlfriend: You will spend some time in this world. It''s dangerous out there. Find a girlfriend to spend some time. (Repeatable forever. Can take as much as girlfriends. But as long as you get caught, the punishment will be double of the reward.)


    Reward: 1500 exp


    Get Caught: There are some people scheming against you. They will try you capture you soon. Let them caught you. (Quest with a branch. Finish the first condition to learn a new one.)


    Reward</img>


    I didn''t read it wrong. I checked over ten times. Quest really wants me to let myself get caught. What if reward "?" means my death. I''m getting pessimist time to time, for example, previous life of mine on earth death was a reward to me. What if this is the same. I mean I don''t want to die now, but subconsciously I might have asked for it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s wait and see." said Crow try to calm me.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As I was thinking about how to refute, the gunny sack over my head is taken and I saw my kidnapper. 4 years old blonde kid with blue eyes. There was 9 Chunin around him looking at me with a sneer. Naruto spoke first. "So you bastard are a spy send by Orochijosei or from Kumo Village right?" asked with lofty manner. "You came to my village to take all young female ninjas so your Village will get to breed with them and you will get our secret jutsus. 1 stone 2 birds. But guess what? I see through you. I''m the genius among genius, Namikaze Naruto, will never let that happen." said with an arrogant face.


    I hate kids. Especially stupid kids. Most importantly spoiled stupid kids. But now there is a new level. I hate the Naruto type of kids. I will kill you.


    As I was getting angrier and wondering why my gamer mind never calms me, 9 Chunin start to approach and beat me with punches and kicks. As I was furious, I had a whistling sound in my mind. First I thought it was Naruto then again, I checked. Yes, it was bastard Crow. Like, I dying wasn''t his problem. Watching as I got beaten, he was whistling. BASTARD!


    Just as I was about the go lunacy rage, I saw a yellow flash and all 9 Chunin fall to the ground. Naruto had shocked face seems like he wasn''t believing this was actually happening. Then I saw my savior punch Naruto right in the face. And speak with an angry yet soft voice.


    "You unfilial bastard. How many times I told you, don''t act with your impulse. You stain my name with your every action. I even quit Hokage position because of you. You are my shame." said the blonde man with a white cape. There were flames rising edge of the cape. There was writing, but it was covered so it was unreadable.


    "He is the fourth Hokage." said Crow.


    So this is how it is. I couldn''t even speak with my inner voice, as I was beaten up badly. Fourth Hokage turn to me and said


    "I''m sorry for my son, Hitomi-kun. I heard about you from Third. I''m now going to take you to the medical ninja so they can heal you." Before he does that, he flashed once and Naruto vanished before my eyes.


    "This is space-time jutsu ''Flying Thunder God Technique''. One of the best. You better not miss it." said Crow as I illuminated by a sudden change of event.


    "Thank you." I said with my manner. As Fourth smile and touch my shoulder I was teleported to Village Hospital and new quest heard.


    "Sub quest accomplished. New branch quest opened."


    Branch Quest: Convince the Fourth Hokage to give you one of his special kunai.


    Reward: Flying Thunder God Technique


    I got so excited immediately. Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato, spoke with the head of the hospital and explained my condition and came to me and apologized again and was about to leave.


    "Fourth Hokage. I have a favor to ask. I think your son is a spoiled kid and he will be bitter because you punched him for me so he will look for trouble in the future. So I would like to ask one of your special Kunai to intimidate him by saying ''Your Dad will be here, as soon as I call him.'' so I can solve the problem without hurting him." said with full honesty. The reason I approached honestly is First, I like honest way. Yes, I scheme when needed and can lie like a champion without sweating, still don''t like to lie. Second, I really could hurt Naruto bad if he looked for trouble with me, as I already hate him to the bone.


    "It makes sense." said and flashed away while one kunai with seals started to fall where Fourth was standing. I grabbed it right away.


    Crow''s voice came to my mind."Quest accomplished." said.


    "This is all? What about the reward?" I asked. I went through a lot to get this reward.


    "It''s in your hands. Adopt it and you will start to use it in no time." said Crow brother.


    "Oh, so this is also a thing? Well, doesn''t matter as long as I get it." said while I passed out...

 Chapter-8 Anbu Mission- A- Rank!

    It''s been a hell of the week. I finally convince The Hokage to give me a mission and when there was an A-rank mission, which was relatively easy for Anbu, I was assigned to a team with experts. Which only indicates Hokage just fill the team with S rank and S+ Rank Anbu Ninjas with this easy mission so I wouldn''t be a burden. Even its hurtful, still it is actually wise call. Of course, he could also shut me down, to begin with. But first, I''m "genius", the second getting bloody experience might take away my enthusiasm so I wouldn''t ask it again. At least that was what the Hokage would think so.


    So, as I was learning the Flying Thunder God Technique and waiting for the mission date to come, some masked man picked me up from dormitory I was staying at. These were my teammates for following mission. There were 3 of them, one was a little taller than me. There were 3 different kinds of an animal face on the mask they wear. One of them, with leader aura, had an eagle mask gave me my mask shaped like a wolf. Which hurt me little and bring those bad memories. I adapted quickly and pushed them back to my mind and 3 of my teammates also removed their masks, to let me see their faces. There was even someone I knew among them. It was Itachi.


    As they introduce themselves I started the use observation to learn their expertise.


    "Observe."


    Name: Momoi Ippei


    Age: 20


    Level: 45


    Perks;


    Leader: Born Leader. Has a calm mind very similar to gamer mind. Good tactician.


    Barrier Kekkei Genkai: Born with a very rare type of Kekkei Genkai. Can use his Chakra as a barrier and wrap around anything diameter 5 meters away from him. This can be used as protection or prevention.


    Specialty;


    Radar: Sensory type Jutsu. Able to sense chakra fluctuation around 30 meters.


    "Observe."


    Name: Imari Kentaro


    Age: 17


    Level: 35


    Perks;


    Medical Chakra: Born with medical chakra. Learning Medical Jutsus are easier and the effect is double.


    "Observe."


    Name: Uchiha Itachi


    Age: 9


    Level: 20


    Perks;


    Sharingan: Bloodline Dojutsu. The user may learn all jutsus applied to the front of him, except Kekkei Genkais. The user can see the chakra flow in the body. Can create genjutsu and get genjutsu resistance. Can see in the dark. Further power may be gained with the evolving of the eyes. Has 6 stages. (Itachi is currently at the first stage. First tomoe.)


    After the introduction, the leader spoke to me. "This is an easy mission for us, but still a hard one for you. We got orders from Hokage to let you fight as long as it''s in our control. If you can finish the mission on your own, we will let you." said with a deep voice and continued ."But this is not Anbu Style! Anbu is precise and fast. There is a shortest way to finish the mission and a wrong way. There is no middle. Don''t get me wrong. I don''t look down on you. You are both geniuses. Still, you are inexperienced and will make mistakes. As soon as you make mistakes, I will take over the mission and will finish it the ''right way''. This is my first reminder." said, looking right into my eyes. Yes, he included Itachi as well, but the whole speech was for me.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "The other is, this is not a game or drill. You will die if you screw up. This is the real battlefield. In the battlefield, an order is a must, and my orders are your religion. You will worship them without a slight difference. If I say run, you will run without turning back, if I say die you will die. Are we clear?" said to me with an intimidating look.


    "Yes, sir!" I said with pretended intimidated. I watched tons of military movie, hell I watched Lord of the Rings, this kind of speech wouldn''t even affect me. Not that I will go out of order, I will follow them because this will prevent somebody from getting hurt, including me. Thus completing mission more easily.


    The leader liked my attitude and started to explain the mission. It was an assassination mission. We had to infiltrate branch of the Sound Village and take one of the main executives of the human experiment department of Orochijosei. He was more of a scientist to ninja. The real problem was his bodyguards. If everything went okay, we would go in and out without fighting with those. As we were about to depart I started to mark my teammates with my new seal helps me to use the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    After a few hours of run, we started to approach our destination. Leader slowed down and hold his right hand as fist meant us to stop. As 3 of us stopped, he went for a few minutes and return later with a dead body. Throw him to Imari as Imari takes out a scroll, I thought it was sealing scroll and I was right, a few minutes later the dead body was nowhere to be seen. The leader points me and points the direction of the back of the house. I went that way right away and followed by Inari. Itachi went another way and followed by the leader. When I was 30 meters away from the house, looking around the house and counting guards, I heard Crow Brother.


    "New mission Brother. Not a bad one."


    Active Quest: 4


    Enigma: Kill the main target of the Anbu Mission, don''t let see anyone on your team how you did it and be an enigma. (Don''t kill anyone else.)


    Reward: 2 Random A Rank Jutsu within your elemental affinity, +3 Luck.


    "Now that is a good reward. But how should I do that." I was pondering how should I complete the mission, Inari looked at me and said: "Do your magic, I will not follow you inside, I will come as soon as possible if anything goes wrong."


    With that, he started to watch me. I was still pondering how should I finish my quest. Then I got a good idea. It was time to use my new super space-time jutsu. I start to work on details and count the guards around the house. There were 5 on this side of the house. 5 looking different directions. Their level was above mine, with my means I could still beat them, but I wasn''t planning to do so, so I took out paper and brush started to draw my special seal on the paper before I fold the paper nice and clean with the shape of a paper plane. I left the tree branch and crawled in the bushes and got close to the one of the window side. When the guard turns around the other direction to check I threw a paper plane through to window to my new mark in the house. At the same time, I used Mind Transfer Jutsu. When I landed on my target''s body, the paper plane was about the hit me. I caught it right away and started to walk inside the house.


    The house was a 150-meter square room with lots of lab equipment. There were 2 people in the room. No, there were 2 free people in the room, one was a scientist and one was the guard, I just took over. There were some glass jars filled with yellow liquid and there were animals in them. Some humans were tied to beds with no life in them. I was getting nauseous. I had to act quick. I start to approach the scientists. He was cutting bat-like creature. It had an eagle head, bat wings, 3 sharp claws one was growing from its belly. When I was behind target I throw paper plane back of my head, cancel the Mind Transfer Jutsu, used the Flying Thunder God Technique instantly.


    I arrived behind the guard, punch him back of his head with all my might. Take my kunai, pierced through the back of the scientist. Grabbed his body and teleport where I was before I jumped in. Then carry the body to brunch where Inari was waiting for me to act. As I come to him, he was shocked beyond belief. He looked at me and body few times before grabbed the body and sealed him in the scroll before taking out another scroll and put his chakra into it. The leader and Itachi came a few minutes later and looking with a questioning look. Inari points away and everybody followed.


    We jumped on tree branches 15 minutes after everybody stopped and Inari took out a scroll and said "Hitomi here completed the mission. Killed the scientist and brought his body back."


    Itachi and Leader looked at me with disbelief at first, later question me how I did it. I just smiled and said nothing. I only heard all 3 of them said simultaneously "Monster." Then I heard Crow Brother.


    "Mission accomplished. Luck stat is now 12 points. You learned 2 A Rank Jutsu."


    Wind Style: Blade of Wind: A pinpoint slashing strike, where the user emits a wind-based chakra from their fingertips and materializes, it into a nearly invisible blade that assaults the enemy in a gust of wind, leaving their body mutilated.


    Fire Style: Dragon Flame Release Song Technique: User expels several dragon-headed fireballs from their mouth to cover the front, left and right side of the opponent. As the dragonheads move in an erratic manner, it makes the technique much more difficult to avoid.

 Chapter-9 Shop!

    After we arrive Village''s door, the other 3 started to notice changes in my body. I was sweating bullets, shaking all over my body. Looking my hands with dilated pupils. I had the urge to puke. My mind was blank except for the scene I am killing the scientist. This was my first murder after all. In my two lives, this was the first time I hurt someone except myself. The leader came close to me and started to pat me on the back and give a morale booster talk. Like !it was me or him'', ''I did the right thing''. ''He was scum and I''m a hero''. Just as they were getting worried, my body changes all of the sudden. I turn my normal self.


    "I''m okay now. Thanks for the support." said started to walk towards the village whistling.


    "That was fast!" said 3 of them together and followed me.


    Of course, I didn''t just get through all of that emotion just because of a few encouraging sentences. The system forces me to adapt this feeling of taking a life. It took more time than any other thing I have to adapt. I think because it was my ''bottom line'' in my previous life. I always was suicidal and thought about it many times, but afraid to do so. My main argument was I can''t even take my own life, how I can take others. But this was a different world, and this was different to me.


    We went straight to the Hokage and submit our reports. I was awarded Hidden Village parchment with 2 hours and some money. The time with parchment was just about time to learn one A- rank jutsu if you are talented A rank. But I had the adapt system and written jutsus with detail seals were perfect for me, as I could easily learn them. So this mission had too much gain for me.


    After I left the Hokage''s room with others Crow Brothers voice ring in my mind.


    "Quest accomplished. Reward: 2500 exp, Very Good Compatibility Chakra Sword."


    "Warehouse and shop opened!


    "What the heck? "Crow brother what are those?" I asked as I surprised.


    "Warehouse is dimensional space for you to store your things in it. It has 10-meter square space, you can upgrade it with system currency. The shop is the shop for you to shop. You can spend system currency in it to take stuff like jutsu, pills, weapons eg." said with one breath.


    "Why did they open now? And how am I supposed to earn system currency?" I asked.


    "You got your first multi-dimensional weapon, which can be exchanged in the system and earn system currency. Before that, it was locked and you had no way to open it, without getting something system may want. You may earn SC by selling multi-dimensional goods, such as your Chakra Sword. This doesn''t mean every Chakra Blade in Naruto world is usable, this is special. You can only exchange Legendary Perfect Chakra Blades to earn SC. Besides this, you may earn some with quests assigned. But usually, there is not such a quest. The shop is not that good anyway." Crow Brother explained patiently.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    So that is how it is. Well, if you say there aren''t many good things in the shop, let''s leave it for later. Now I want to go to the orphanage. It''s been a while since I have seen my mother.


    I said my goodbyes to my teammates and walked toward the orphanage.


    ---------------------


    "It was exactly as he said. This kid is different. He is 5 years old but can use the Flying Thunder God Technique. His planning was perfect. He is way too smart for 5 years old." said a very pale female. Come out of the wall as if she was painting. Snake eyes were looking direction where Hitomi and the team were left as her snake tongue was licking her lips. "I must get him. Akatsuki will like him very much."


    ---------------------


    I was on my way to the orphanage, I came across a jewelry shop. I went in and start the look amulets. I wanted to buy a gift for Orime, my mother. First, I checked the rings, but there weren''t type I liked so I bought red gold amulet with beautiful emerald. It was so beautiful I wanted to wear it. I cut the amulet top to bottom from side to make it two pieces. I used my Chakra Sword with my Wind Affinity and start to engrave my Flying Thunder God Technique seal and one other my own creation jutsu seal. My first original Jutsu was Medical and seal type. I created it when I was in Anbu Training School. When I was beaten up constantly and later I was getting healed constantly I adapted different type of body scan jutsu and I started to combine them. As I did I got an extra utilization with seal I created.


    Body Scan Seal: Like Heart Rate Monitor in modern times, this seal checks wielders heartbeat all the time and seal user may learn it anytime. If it''s got too fast or too slow seal user will be noticed.


    After I engrave both seal the one piece of amulet I weld it together again and wrote "To my Mother. Thank you for everything." back side of the amulet and put it back into a gift box and went straight to the orphanage. After I arrived, I went to Orime''s room and hug her right away and said: "I''m back."


    "Welcome back. Where were you last 2 weeks? I worried the sick." she said with an angry and crying face.


    "Sorry, Orime-San. I was dealing with the Academy and Anbu School at the same time. I promise I will visit you more frequently." I said with an apologetic face.


    "You better do that." she said, trying pose as angry, but she was cute nonetheless.


    "Yes, sir." I said and laughed as I take out gift box I stored in the system. She shocked first and smiled second later while opening the box with twinkling eyes and tears shown themselves once again.


    "How did you buy this? Isn''t it very expensive?" she asked while hugging me.


    "I complete my first mission today. All my accomplishes are your creation. So its only right for me to thank you." I said and mean it.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    It is a casual daily life chapter. If you don''t like this kinda chapter, let me know, please.

 Chapter-10 Summon Contract!

    "Wake up buddy. I finally found it." I jolted with a sound in my mind. I checked the outside through the window at the side of my bed. The full moon pinned the air, outside was quiet. It was middle of the night.


    "What the heck did you find? Why is it so urgent, you actually wake me up in middle of the night?" I asked was quite grumpy.


    "Do you remember I told you I was trying to find a suitable animal summon contract for you?" asked excitedly. "I finally found a node going to take you the Holy Land. I''m still not sure if they will agree with you or not, but as long as you follow my instructions I believe everything will be fine."


    "So what animal its going to be? You said Naruto in original series packs with toads. As much as I want to see giant toad with a blade, still toads aren''t cool. I want tigers or giant ape. No, wait, a dragon!" I said joining the excitement train.


    "You really are a kid. There is no dragon in this world. Anyway, start to pack your things, say your goodbye in the village. This training is going to take years at least. Don''t forget to use 2 hours of your time with Hidden Village Parchment." said Crow. After that, I started to gather my thing. There wasn''t actually anything. Since I opened a warehouse with the system, I started to put everything there. I didn''t have too much stuff, to begin with. On the first day of light, I went to Itachi and told him about my training program outside the village without much detail. After that, I went to the Hokage and briefed him about being absent for several years.


    After saying goodbye to Orime-San, my mother, I went outside of the village, deep into the forest. I came near the river and flashed with the Flying Thunder God Technique a few times before keep moving. It was the best way to ditch in case I''m being followed. After I reach a cave-like place I started to practice hand sings I already learned. Boar ¡ú Dog ¡ú Bird ¡ú Monkey ¡ú Ram. I did it over and over and over again until I adapt it. Then I gather my chakra and applied jutsu.


    When I recover my sight I was falling down from an unbelievable height. I could see land down there, but it was like marble in the endless sky. The air was thin, I almost got suffocated. A few seconds later I adapted the new air conditions and got better, but the main problem falling down was still there.


    "Crow Brother, I thought you were saying you find a node to take me to the holy land. The Holy Land you spoke of wasn''t the afterlife, right? I mean I''m falling to death." I was angry and goofy.


    "Ops? I think I made a tiny mistake there. But believe me, brother it wasn''t intentional." said with an apologetic voice while rubbing the back of his imaginary head laughing.


    "Intentional your head. I''m going to die, you say you made a tiny mistake? Damn you Ugly Voice." I started to scream with my inner voice with actual tears floating sky, or I was falling too fast tears looked like floating.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    I was getting closer and closer to blue marble, and it was getting bigger and bigger. After feeling like eternity big black spot started to grow bigger on the horizon. In just a few second huge black bird came near me with the ugliest shriek I ever heard and I stopped falling. As I was sitting and panting Crow Brother spoke: "Who the hell are you and how did you come here?" Well, it sounds like Crow Brother but the voice isn''t in my head, I could actually hear it.


    "Crow Brother?" I asked with my inner voice.


    "It''s not me brother. Its a crow asking you." he said.


    "Oh no. I didn''t like where this is going." I have a bad feeling about this.


    "Yep, I made you come Holy Land Of the Crows." he said with a big imaginary smile.


    "I asked who the heck are you? How did you come here? Answer or fall to death." said angry Crow while I was in depression.


    "Sorry, I was in shock. I was training with Summon Jutsu when suddenly I found myself falling from the sky. I really didn''t mean to break in your domain." I said with full honesty, because of my life in hands of crows. Or wings.


    "If you applied summon jutsu without a contract that means you are stupid. Nonetheless, you were chosen to send the Holy Land of Crows means you are destined to be packed with us. I will take you to 2 elder Crows. Don''t dare to be disrespectful to them or I will skin you." said Crow while flashing in the air again. In just a few seconds we flew tons of miles and arrived the most beautiful place I have ever seen. On top of the floating clouds, there was crimson land covered with blood red grass. Golden color mountains were shining with dawning sun. There were thousands of crows with the different size between normal size and the size of the airplane from my previous life. They were shrieking to the sun dawning from one side and moon dusking from another. Cyan river was flowing from the top of the mountain to travel all the crimson land. It was the Holy Land!


    After Crow landed bowed his head to the ground in the mountain direction said, pointing me with one of his wings."Karasuza-sama, Karasuya-sama I brought human, accidentally send herewith summon jutsu. I thought you may want to see him."


    "Bring him up" came deep, mighty ugly voice.


    The crow I was sitting on flapped his wings twice and we arrived top of the mountains already. Top of the mountain was like a tangible rainbow. Golden mountain, with the cyan river, purple flowers, blood red grass, and many other colors were mixed in the most harmonious way. There were huge two black-grey crows, with wise eyes looking right into my soul.


    "You could save yourself from falling, could you not?" said the one on the left side with a female voice.


    I bow my head and clasped my hand. "I have seen Karasuza-sama, Karasuya-sama." salute them. "Yes, I had seals allow me to teleport them in too many places. It would take lots of my chakra giving the distance, but I could save myself." I answered with the humblest way.


    "Not bad, not bad at all. At your age, you can use dimensional teleporting." said male voiced elder.


    "You are being kind. I was just lucky to come upon a good teacher." I said. Well, I wasn''t lying. Adapt system and Minato made it happen, otherwise, I couldn''t learn such a jutsu in my lifetime.


    "I like him, take him to the forest and start with physical training, then we can sign a contract. If you show you have the talent for more, I might think of teaching you Holy Chakra." said male Crow with mighty ugly voice.


    Familiar another ugly voice came from my mind."New Quest brother. You are going to like it."


    Active Quest: 3


    Learn Nature Chakra State: Show your talent and learn Nature Chakra State from elders:


    Reward: 20.000 exp

 Chapter-11 Return!

    "You have to return to the village." said The Crow as I was lying on the golden mountain, watching the full moon and countless star.


    "Why? I haven''t learned the Nature Chakra State yet. I thought in 3 years I could learn everything with adapting system. But this is taking too long." I said.


    "Do you remember Uchiha Clan Massacre I told you about?" asked Crow.


    "Yes. What is this about? Is it time?" I asked jolted where I was lying.


    "Yes. It''s going to happen in 1 year from now if it goes as in the original series. But there is more to it, so it''s better to stay in the village this following year." said Crow.


    "But what should I do about it if there is really a massacre. Should I prevent it? Should I let it? I''m not the god. I don''t want to decide the things going to happen. I don''t know the consequence of the Uchiha Massacre, but as I know it worked out somehow. Didn''t the Naruto end with a happy ending?" I said. I''m not the omniscient. My action might make it even worse.


    "Well original series ends with a happy ending, but Itachi and Shisui, your friends, died because of the Uchiha Massacre. And in the original series, Naruto was a hero with a big heart. In this world Naruto is a spoiled bastard." said Crow. He sure is right.


    "I don''t want to Itachi and Shisui to die. And Uchiha Massacre means Sasuna will die too right? By the way, who massacres Uchiha?" I asked. I noticed I don''t really know anything about it.


    "It doesn''t matter. And there is another thing worries me. I haven''t noticed before because I didn''t go deep in the Naruto World History in the original series. Now I go through them again and noticed First Hokage Hashirama Senju was archenemy with Uchiha Madara and they fought together to death end with Madara faking his own death and with a chain of an event starting the Ninja War. But in this world, Madara is the Second Hokage. While Second Hokage in original series Tobirama Senju went missing with a domestic fight in Senju Clan." said with a confused voice.


    So there was such a thing. As I learned from history lessons Madara and Hashirama were best friends. How did they end up and fight to the death? I can''t understand.


    "So I have to figure out what is going on in the village in case of a massacre?" I asked.


    "Yes. It is quite likely there won''t be a massacre. But better be safe than sorry." said Crow.


    "How should I investigate it without knowing who is the culprit?" I asked. I had a bad feeling about this. Crow is hiding something.


    "I''m not hiding, but I don''t want to drop the bomb on you. So follow as I instruct and you will learn eventually. Also, be open minded. Sometimes you cannot understand what people are going through." said Crow gives me another goosebump.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I went to the 2 elders and said my goodbye and promise to return. I left a lot on my sealing in 3 years while I was here. My level rose rapidly, my hand to hand combat has improved dramatically. "Stats"


    Name: Yami Hitomi


    Age: 9 years


    Level: 30


    Exp: 142352/...


    HP: 1200/1200


    CP: 3000/3000


    Stats;


    STR: 40 DEX: 35 VIT: 38 INT: 42 LUK: 15 WIS: 50


    Kekkei Genkai: None


    Element Affinity: Fire, Earth, Wind, Lightning


    Perks;


    Gamer Mind (Passive), Gamer Body (Passive), Chakra Control (Very Good)


    Observe(Max): Able to observe anything with help of system. May not observe being more strong than user depends on Observe level. At the Max level, anything might be observed.


    Adapted Situations


    Falling Damage: Affect User %100 less. All falling based damaged will be halved.


    All Bones, Skin Stronger: All blunt damage will be halved.


    Elemental Resistance;


    Fire: %100 Water: %50 Lightining: %60 Earth: %70 Wind: %70


    At %100 resistance damage will be halved.


    Karasu Tsubasa Mai: Crow''s close combat technique. Has 6 stages. Level up each stage with Nature Chakra State of Crows. Without Nature Chakra State it''s A- rank.


    Crow''s Nature Chakra State: Has 6 stages. (Poor, okay, good, very good, perfect, Master).


    I''m at the beginning of the poor stage. I think if I get to the good stage rest will be easier. And never in the history human achieved Perfect stage.


    When I arrived at the edge of the Holy Land ugly shriek came from afar. This was my best friend Karasumaru. He was the crow brought me the Holy Land. We became friends in these 3 years. He was my practicing partner as well.


    "Leaving?" said with a smile.


    "I will come back brother." I said.


    "Let me take you down. You can call us anyway, we have already sung a contract." he said.


    I hop up his back, and he started to free fall with his wings closed, to the ground. About the 200 meters above ground, I petted Karasumaru on the head and stand up.


    "Thanks for the ride. I want to go from here by myself." I said about to jump.


    "You sure you can do it?" he asked with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I have it covered. I want to feel the excitement of free fall. See you later. Say hi to Karasuna." I said and I jumped. I was closing to the land every second, and the thrill of the free-falling was amazing. It was the closest thing to the flying. When I was top of the forest, I send kunai with my seal to the tree trunk and used the Flying Thunder God Technique. I picked up my Kunai and used again and arrived behind the orphanage. It''s been 3 years and I missed mother most.


    It was warming at the beginning. The second part was mostly scolding. I thought Orime wouldn''t recognize me since I changed a lot. I''m 160 cm now. I grow up almost double in height. I was like a 12-year-old teenager. My face was more manly, and my disposition also is different. But Orime recognized me at first glance. Made my heart warm. I gave her an immortal flower grows up in the Holy Land. It was a rare flower with 9 colors and would never wither. Even the system would exchange it. For pill forging it was a very rare herb, for training it had medical nature chakra into it. I told Orime to keep it secret and keep it close to herself. Would purify her chakra and would let her Medical skill soar up with half effort.


    Later I went to Hokage and let him know I return and would stay in my dormitory at Anbu Training School. Lastly, I went to the Itachi and catch up with him. Itachi was a little bit off, it gave me a bad feeling. At the same time, Crow Brother told me something I would never believe.


    "Itachi is going to massacre Uchiha''s."

 Chapter-12 Beat the sh*t out of Itachi!

    My brain stopped working a few seconds. I actually could feel my brain cells having a fight with each other. One side was saying it was obvious, the other side was saying it is impossible. But the look Itachi gave me, convinced me, what Crow said was right. He said he didn''t want to drop bombs on me. This was the worst time to drop a bomb on someone. I subconsciously hold Itachi''s shoulder hard and his brows knit as if in pain or try to understand what is going on with me. I used the Flying Thunder God Technique, teleported to the cave I first used Summon Technique, with Itachi. He looked at me with a complex look. I sat on one of the boulders inside the cave and thought few more minutes. I had to prevent that. Before I wasn''t sure, now I had to prevent that from happening.


    "I know what you are going to do. I mean with Uchiha''s." I said. Looking directly into the Itachi''s eyes.


    He startled for a few seconds, then back to normal and said "I have my mission, you have yours. I don''t want to talk about it."


    "I took to the same order. I was told to contact you." I said. I was just going with the flow, I just wanted to know why would Itachi would such a thing. If it wasn''t because Crow said ''Be open-minded. Sometimes you cannot understand what people are going through.'' I would kick Itachi''s ass right away.


    He looked me unsure and said. "He didn''t tell me anything about it."


    Now, this is interesting. Itachi is smart, so smart actually. Does he want to bait me by saying ''he'', so I would continue by saying ''he'' and would fall into his trap? But he may also double trapped me, cause he knows me too. If I got the first trap and tell ''she'', he will know I''m lying. Crow Brother, who ordered the Uchiha Massacre in the original series?


    "It was Danzou and Hokage Council. The Third tried to prevent it, but he was helpless. Danzou threatened Itachi with his brother. Now maybe the same thing with Sasuna." said Crow.


    That fox, I can''t believe I actually liked him. I didn''t expect him to be that wicked. Why didn''t you warn me about him when we met?


    "He might not be the same in the original series too, so I didn''t want to stain him. Turn out he is bastard all the time." said Crow. I was feeling he was angry too.


    "They! ordered me to help you with your mission." I said to Itachi. To be sure, I said ''they''.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    He looked at me for a second and said: "You are lying."


    How the heck he can understand I''m lying?


    "Did you forget? Sharingan can see chakra flow. Your chakra flow in a mess." said Crow. I just realized Itachi had two blazing red eyes with three tomoe looking straight to my heart. There was no point in lying anymore. So I come clean.


    "I''m lying. I will find out who ordered you and I will kill him. I will never let you kill your family, clan, and Sasuna." I said, standing up and looking straight red eyes.


    "You don''t understand!" he shouted. "I do it for Sasuna and for the village. Uchiha will go astray, going for revolution. Going to kill everybody."


    "Let me guess. You will massacre your entire clan, you will let only Sasuna live a life of hell. You will never tell her your reasons, you will only tell her to hate you and want her to chase and kill you. You will leave the village will go to some criminal organization, you will protect the village from within." said with a breath. I was getting information from Crow and saying to Itachi simultaneously. Itachi''s eyes widen looking with disbelief.


    "How am I going so far? Later you will die for Sasuna to make her stronger, so she will never bow to anyone as you did. Right?" I said while punching Itachi as hard as I can. He went flying out of the cave. Stood up right away and put me under his genjutsu with Sharingan. I have full resist against to Genjutsu but I let him think that I actually got caught just wanted to see what will he do. If he tries to kill me for the sake of her sister, I will kill Itachi right here, right now.


    He approached me with a blade, stand near me. His hands were twitching. Looking confused. "I can''t kill you, but I can''t let you go and destroy the plan. If the words got out, Sasuna will be killed." said, trying to knock me out.


    "Then protect her! I will!" I shouted and punched him again in the belly. I didn''t stop there, I kicked him on the ground, I lift him and throw the walls. When I was sure he couldn''t stand anymore, I tied him and asked about details. He was reluctant at first but started to give me the names. Turn out Danzou and Orochijosei were working together with Akatsuki.


    "This is weird." said Crow.


    What is weird?


    "The Akatsuki created by Madara manipulating Tobi manipulating Pain. How would there be Akatsuki without Madara? I''m very certain Madara is dead. Tobi shouldn''t go astray without Madara. Even if he did, he wouldn''t call it Akatsuki right?" said Crow with uncertain.


    We should look into this Tobi. Where is he from?


    "From Konoha. Let''s deal with Itachi first." Crow remind me.


    I summoned Karasumaru to take away Itachi to Holy Land and requested to hold him until I say otherwise. He took away heavily injured Itachi as I sit down on big boulder again and started to plan my way out of it. That bastard Danzou is big trouble right now. He is probably not some old man. Even if I can take him by surprise it won''t end there. I have to prevent the Uchiha Massacre to do so I have to finish Akatsuki. I''m not that strong yet. After I deal with Danzou and protect Uchiha I have to go back to the Holy Land and learn Nature Chakra State. I walked out of the cave and flashed to the Hokage building to talk with Third. Time to put my plan in motion.

 Chapter-13 Things We Do For Our Loved Ones!

    In a poorly lighted room, 5 people were seated. One of them was 12 years old looking boy, he stood up and looked at the others in the eyes and he knit his straight eyebrows. He was thinking on how to tell the others with care while the others were waiting patiently.


    "I beat up Itachi and kidnapped him." said the Hitomi with looking straight to the man with black hair and eyes. The man''s eyes turned blazing red and stood up. Hitomi though wasn''t scared and said lazily.


    "Sit down now. Tonight every problem is going to be solved or I will go away somewhere you will never find me and Itachi will die. You will never find his body." He thought a lot about what he should do about the Uchiha Massacre. This was the best solution he could think of. Itachi was important for both Uchiha''s and Village. This would make them hear me.


    He went to meet the Third Hokage and asked him to hold a meeting with the Fourth Hokage and strong Ninja he could trust. After that, Hitomi went to find Sasuna and gave her folded piece of paper and told her to bring it to her father without opening it. When paper unfolded, the seal inside it sent a warning to Hitomi who then teleported to seal and then quickly teleported to the room with Sasuna''a father where the other three people waiting. Everybody was dumbfounded at the sight as he just used the Flying Thunder God Technique, the special Jutsu of Fourth Hokage Minato. They all looked at the blond man sitting in the room. Then Hitomi started the meeting.


    "I have very important things to discuss with all four of you. You may think, ''What important thing 9 years old could share.'', but this is for the sake of the village and for Uchiha Clan, so listen to me carefully." said the Hitomi while checking the 4 men. They were Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, Current Uchiha Leader Fugaku Uchiha and the man invited by The Third, Jiraiya. The boy didn''t know a man called Jiraiya, but his inner voice said (Crow) said he is a good guy.


    Back to the present.


    Fugaku Uchiha sit down again and looked at me with an intimidating look. I didn''t mind his look and asked: "Do you know why I beat up Itachi?" He didn''t reply, he didn''t know and wasn''t in the mood for guessing.


    "Because he wanted to massacre Uchiha Clan." I said with lazy eyes. Like what I was talking about wasn''t important at all. Third''s veins started to show up on his forehead like he guessed what is going on. Third and Fugaku looked at each other and ready to take action any second.


    "Sit down and listen all story or this will be full sized internal war and I don''t give the slightest sh*t if you go war. I will do my best tonight and rest is on you. If you go to war, I will take my only loved one and leave this place. When my friends die I will feel sorry, but be sure I will get over it in a single day." I said with determination. I really meant it. Adapt system would force me to adapt to death of all my friends and I would take Orime to Holy Land and would live happily ever after.


    They startled the way I talk. 9 years old boy threatening them and actually not even sweating.


    "I know who is the culprit forcing the Itachi to do such a thing. The reason why I''m giving you a chance is to catch the bastard and make a truce. Madara and Hashirama was a best friend. They only fought once in their lives and it was over who is going to be the first Hokage. And they both wanted to other party to be first. This was a selfless act. And this is their legacy. Sarutobi-san here is the student of both. And Fugaku-san here descendant of Madara-San''s bloodline. How can you fight over Hokage position?" I asked. I really was wondering.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    I learned from Crow that, in the original series, there was a constant fight between the village and Uchiha. Uchiha was forced out of the village by Second Hokage and Uchiha''s manipulated to rise against the authority. Itachi decided to massacre Uchiha''s for the sake of the Village. But in this world, Uchiha''s never pushed away. Madara chose their land, Madara chose Hiruzen as a successor Hokage. Minato was a peerless genius and named as Hokage before Hiruzen stepped down. And supported by many. Why would Uchiha''s rise against?


    "We don''t want to fight over Hokage position. We were told village will take away our young ones for the experiment the uncover the secrets of the Uchiha. That is why Itachi was taken away by Anbu. He hardly comes home." Fugaku said, looking Hiruzen. Before Hiruzen said anything I talked.


    "Was it Danzou said that?" I asked.


    "How did you know?" Fugaku surprised, didn''t answer, but asked the question.


    "I learned from Itachi, Danzou and Orochijosei are part of the Criminal Organization called Akatsuki. Ordered Itachi to massacre Uchiha''s in the name of justice and sake of the Village. They threaten him with the life of Sasuna, he was forced to do so. I noticed that when I mentioned Uchiha Massacre Third''s face changed greatly. I presume Danzou brought this conversation to the council meeting. Not directly maybe, but implied. Am I right?" I asked, looking Third.


    "Yes. You are right. Danzou told us to be careful about Uchiha''s schemes to take over the Hokage position and should take action first before they gather their strength. I shut him down directly and he wasn''t in a position to say anything more. Just said ''If necessary I will die to hold our master''s honor with my organization Root''." Third, answered.


    "Are you sure Orochijosei is part of the Akatsuki?" man named Jiraiya asked.


    "Positive. Itachi was ordered by him and intimidated by his evil aura." I said.


    What is that about?


    "They are teammates from the academy." said Crow.


    This is interesting.


    "Uchiha has been manipulated to rise against to power. Uchiha''s secret meeting, gathering powers and other war preparations noticed by Itachi and he thought Uchiha going to take over the Hokage position with a big war, and with the effect of Sasuna''s life, he forced to take action against Uchiha. He wouldn''t be alone of course, Akatsuki would definitely help him." I said checking their faces.


    "Now you are in the same room and you can clear your doubts. Third would never do experiments on Uchiha''s. His own student was forced to leave the village for this very reason. Fugaku-san should know this. Uchiha''s will not fight over for the Hokage position. If things go well, Itachi will deserve that position with his own skills. So no need to fight over it. Is there anyone disagree with this statement?"


    "No, Itachi is a genius. I would step down now for him." said Third.


    "Best talent I have ever seen." said Jiraiya.


    "Well, Hitomi-kun here is not bad either. But from the way he talked I presume he doesn''t want to be Hokage, so Fifth Hokage would definitely be Itachi." said Fourth.


    Fugaku clenched his fist and tears came down from his eyes.


    "Now time to take action. Danzou and his Root must be captured and interrogated right away. My suggestion take your most trusted men and don''t take too many people. You can''t be sure where they have men. Question them with Uchiha''s Genjutsu to learn more about Orochijoesei, spies, and Akatsuki." I said.


    "This is all I will do. I will take my loved ones away for a few days. And will be back in a week. Either fight between yourself or solve this problem, I don''t care." said and flashed away to Orime to take her to the forest. I will take her to a picnic for a week...


    --------------------------------------


    Please review this novel, if you like my work.

 Chapter-14 Picnic in the Forest!

    I flashed away from the depressing council. Orime was surprised when I appear next to her. After I explained to her, I engraved my mark on her amulet, she was surprised and happy. I didn''t say anything about seal checks her heart rate.


    I took her the forest as large as 100 hectares, and we started to walk in it. When we got tired we would sit riverside, lakeside or anyplace with a good view to set up a fire and cook some freshly hunted animals and eat. I stored two beds in the warehouse before I come forest, and at night I used my Earth Style to create a house with two rooms. I place one bed for each and we went to sleep.


    In the early morning, I heard Crow Brother''s voice, wake me up.


    "Quest Failed."


    Convince Hokage: Convince the Hokage about Danzou and Uchiha Massacre and team up with them to arrest Danzou. Interrogate Danzou about Akatsuki and Uchiha Massacre, kill him to prevent further troubles.


    Reward: 1 legendary Chakra Knife, 100.000 exp, 1 mystery box.


    "Why did you give up on this mission?" asked Crow.


    "I told you already. I don''t want to get involved in such a big matter. I didn''t even want to prevent Uchiha Massacre, which might be worse in a total change in the world. Two reasons I try to prevent are Itachi and Sasuna. That is all." I said lazily.


    "This matter is bigger than something I could handle. If I stayed and control the operation, the main key in this alliance would be me. And in a few years from now when I leave this world, the alliance would crumble. Now with my absences, Hokage and Uchiha made their alliance, they will depend on each other in this operation. Their bond will be even stronger. After I implied Itachi to become next Hokage, Uchiha will refrain to take big actions to irritate to the Village. On the other side, the Village would happily accept Itachi as Hokage while Third and Fourth support him.


    "Now even if other Uchiha''s start to take action against the village, Fugaku and his council will do their best and prevent that to happen. The key part is now Itachi. Both sides will protect him and nurture him with their best. As Sasuna is Itachi''s sister, she will benefit as much as Itachi. Thus my main two reasons to prevent Uchiha Massacre solved." I said with honesty. "Reward was something I yearned for but it''s not that important compering with well being of the village and my friends."


    "You really got, grown up in these few years. You are smarter, more mature. I can''t believe you are hentai watcher, pervert kid from your previous life." said Crow with a proud dad stance clearing imaginary tears from his eyes.


    "You bastard. You would have died if you didn''t slip this conversation at this moment, wouldn''t you? Anyway, thanks to you Brother. I''m here with your efforts as well." I said sincerely. At first, I was irritated with Crow, but having a smart system comes with pros too. The normal system would push me to complete this Quest, while Crow supported me for not participating in it. So I''m very glad that I am chosen by Crow.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    We stayed in the forest a few more days and return to the village. Orime was very happy and was sparkling when we reach to the orphanage. She hugged me before going back inside. I stroll the streets a little bit, before going back to the Hokage Council. They should have learned some information about Akatsuki and Orochijosei.


    When I went to the Hokage''s Chamber, knock on the door, via guard waiting outside, I was taken in. Minato and Fugaku were inside as well. They all bend on the map over the desk. When I step in, they all looked at me with a smile and greeted me.


    "What did you get so far?" I asked, taking my seat, without standing on ceremony.


    "All Root eliminated, Danzou is currently held in deepest prison in the Village. His eyes, ears, and mouth are sealed. We got very useful information on Akatsuki and Orochijosei. There were also over 20 spies in different places in the village, including Anbu." said Minato.


    "We learned the main goal of Akatsuki. Did you ever head Tailed Beasts?" asked Fugaku.


    "No, I haven''t," I said. The crow said something about it, but being ignorant about it might be better at this point. All in all, I''m still 9 years old kid.


    "There are 9 tailed beasts starting with 1 tailed beast to the 9 tailed beasts. When Rikudou Sennin created Ninjutsu, divided a creature known Ten Tailed Beast to the 9 parts. After the death of Rikudou Sennin, these 9 beasts sailed in ''Seal Vessels'' and hidden in the world. There was always a nation, hidden village and criminal organization looking at these beasts. Tailed Beasts saw as the legend by most." said Third, looking at me.


    "So Akatsuki aims these Tailed Beasts? No one ever finds them, why would you panic about it?" I asked. There were always people searching for ultimate weapons. Since no one ever found it, why would they panic about it?


    "There is a way to find them." said Third, looking older than I left him. "Akatsuki found a secret sensory jutsu. They can''t efficiently use it yet, but they are making progress. One of the reasons why they wanted, Itachi to massacre Uchiha was after massacre Itachi had to go to Akatsuki. Itachi is a genius, which learning the sensory type jutsu isn''t impossible. But thanks to you this prevented. We couldn''t get any useful information about Akatsuki hideouts, but Danzou knew few of Orochijosei''s. Jiraiya went to scout these places. When we find Orochijosei, we will send a team to take it down."


    "It seems reasonable. How long do you think it will take to find all Tailed Beasts?" I asked.


    "10 years at most. In 5 years we have to take action and prevent them to find Tailed Beast. Even one of them would bring destruction to the Village." said Minato.


    "So soon? Can''t you make an alliance with other villages? They must be against Akatsuki too, right?" I asked. As I learned from Crow, in the original series at some point world alliance established.


    "It''s not possible. We hardly clean spies in our village. If we want to clean spies in other villages we must take the upper hand, even then they will not be happy interfering with their internal problems. Without cleaning spies, the alliance would be suicide." said Third.


    It sure would. "I''m here to tell you I''m going back to my training, I will leave one of my crows here, if anything urgent happens, you can ask him to return and ask us to return with Itachi. I decide to let Itachi stay to get stronger with me." I said and Summon normal sized Crow and told him about his mission. He nods and went to one side of the room and closed his eyes.


    I said my goodbye to the village and return to the Holy Land to learn the Nature Chakra State.


    --------------------------------------


    Please review this novel, if you like my work.

 Chapter-15 Dark Clouds Looming on the Horizon!

    Stats!


    Name: Yami Hitomi


    Age: 13 years


    Level: 42


    Exp: 346362/...


    HP: 3000/3000


    CP: 5000/5000


    Stats;


    STR: 60 DEX: 42 VIT: 45 INT: 50 LUK: 25 WIS: 70


    Kekkei Genkai: None


    Element Affinity: Fire, Earth, Wind, Lightning, Water


    Perks;


    Gamer Mind (Passive), Gamer Body (Passive), Chakra Control (Perfect)


    Observe(Max)


    Adapted Situations


    Falling Damage: Affect User %100 less. All falling based damaged will be halved.


    All Bones, Skin Stronger: All blunt damage will be halved.


    Elemental Resistance;


    Fire: %100 Water: %70 Lightining: %90 Earth: %100 Wind: %100


    At %100 resistance damage will be halved.


    Karasu Tsubasa Mai: Crow''s close combat technique. Has 7 stages. Level up each stage with Nature Chakra State of Crows. Without Nature Chakra State it is A- rank.


    Crow''s Nature Chakra State: Has 6 stages. (Poor, Okay, Good, Very good, Perfect, Master).


    It''s been a whole 4 years since I came back to the Holy Land. I''m now at the Crow''s Nature Chakra State, Very Good stage. I can use Karasu Tsubasa Mai on the 5th stage. I obtained Water Affinity and Legendary Chakra Knife with the quest. The quest was the winning fair fight against Itachi with all his power. When I beat him up last time, he was in emotional turmoil and he thought I was in genjutsu. This time in the fair fight, I won. I lost a total of 74 times before I completed the quest. It was a very tough fight but still, I manage to win with my elementary resistance in the last fight.


    Observe.


    Name: Itachi Uchiha


    Age: 17 years


    Level: 45


    HP: 3500/3500


    CP: 4000/4000


    Bloodline Ability: Sharingan (3 Tomoe)


    Element Affinity: Fire, Water, Wind, Earth


    Perks;


    Genius: Can learn anything with half effort.


    Nature Chakra:


    Crow''s Nature Chakra State Good Stage.


    Karasu Tsubasa Mai 4th stage.


    Itachi was staying with me now. After I return, I explained everything happened with the Third Hokage, the Fourth Hokage, Fugaku, and Jiraiya. I told him Danzou was captured and Akatsuki is after the Tailed Beasts. While I was absent, he had already started to impress the two elders. So they didn''t mind Itachi to stay here. After four years of training, we both get stronger.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    When I was in the Crow''s Nature State, there would appear black eyeshadow around my eyes with a pointy edge. After I accomplished the ''Good'' stage I developed two crow wings on my back. And I actually could fly with them. Elders told me I was the only one developed wing with my Nature Chakra State. I thought it must be Adapt System, but Crow Brother told me that it was half adapt the system, half his own system effect. That is why he could find the node in the Crow''s Holy Land and wanted me to train Crow''s Nature State. After all Crow Brother had Crow Soul.


    Itachi was a bit excited with wings, but when he reached to ''Good'' stage as well he didn''t develop wings. He was too disappointed.


    Karasu Tsubasa Mai was wing and claw type attack. In this state, Crows would use their wings as a sharp sword. The Nature State practitioners would have to use their arms or swords instead. Because I developed Wings, I was more efficient with this combat art and could use my hands as an auxiliary when needed.


    The Crow''s Nature State was most efficient on the brain when used. State users would become smarter, can read their surrounding in a few seconds. Can read enemy moves, has better reflexes. Can see better. Crows one of the best traps avoider. State users can smell traps from very far distances.


    When Itachi uses his Sharingan with Nature Chakra State, hitting him becomes almost impossible. Sharingan already had perks with eye aspect, with State it becomes invincible. My only advantage is having a system and having wings. Otherwise, I would never be able to win against Itachi.


    One of these days, the Crow I left with Third came back and notify me to go to the Village. I said my goodbyes to everybody. It''s been 4 years and everybody was like family to me. Specially Karasumaru, his wife Karasuna and their child Karasuhitomi. Which named after me and little bastard called me Uncle every time. I paid my respect to the elders and went to the edge of the Land. Karasumaru looked me with bizarre, understand my plan. I smiled and turned Itachi and said "I will summon you when I got to the Village, and I stand still a half minute and entered the Nature Chakra State and jumped down. I opened my wings and float down slowly to the ground.


    The best feeling ever. I never liked anything this much. Wind resistance and this excitement could not be explained. I flapped my wings and moved forward, I folded them and free dived. This was perfect. I have never actually flown since I developed my wings because I was afraid I would fall to death. After I acquired ''Very Good'' state I get better at flying, but this my first actual flight. I flew all the way forest around the village and dispel my State.


    I first went to see Orime-san and catch up with her. I was following her heart rate. I knew she was okay, still, I listen to everything she said, I laughed jokes she made. Later I went to the Hokage to ask what is wrong.


    "Hitomi-kun welcome back." said Fourth.


    "Welcome back." Third, Jiraiya, Fugaku also noticed me and smiled at me. They recognized me at a glance. I thought I changed a lot this time. I''m almost 1.80 meters. My hair is longer, my facial features changed. I''m more manly now. I think my deep black eyes give me away.


    "Thanks." I said and before ask what is wrong I summon Itachi.


    Itachi went to his father to salute him. I was expecting a hug, but this is also okay. Others also speak with Itachi then Third got serious and looked at us.


    "This year we will hold Chunin Exam in our Village. There will be hundreds genin coming from all over the world." said Third. As I was surprised why would mere Chunin exam would be important Third said "From what Jiraiya gather, there will be countless very strong Akatsuki spy in Chunin Exam. They will kill or allure our genins."


    "Their main goal is to find someone can use sensor type jutsu they always try to master. It won''t be limited to, our village''s genins but our main target to protect our genin from them. Itachi is already Chunin, so he can''t join this mission. There is only one candidate actually is you Hitomi." told Jiraiya.


    "My son will also be on the exam. He is an ungrateful bastard, but please protect him Hitomi-kun." said the Fourth Hokage.


    "My daughter is on the same team with Naruto. Please protect her, Hitomi-kun." said Fugaku.


    "So what should I have to do? Go in and beat everyone from other villages?" I asked. How should I protect everybody in the exam? As Crow told me, exam going to be held in a huge forest. How would I know who is in danger?


    "From to the applications we will try to deduce who might be the spy. When the exam begins you can interrogate and eliminate them." said Third, understand what I was thinking.


    "So, that is how it is. I will try my best. Still, I can''t give you a promise that there will be no casualties." I said. I can''t promise I will success %100. It was a tricky mission.


    "Just do your best. We have faith in you." said Minato.


    "Come to the academy in two days. The application will start then. We will hide you behind genjutsu, allow you to watch applicants. Maybe you can see something we can''t." said Third walked me to the door.


    --------------------------------------


    Please review this novel, if you like my work.

 Chapter-16 Chunin Exam! Part !

    I went to the Academy first thing in the morning. The moon was still on the horizon, while the Sun was rising. The academy was desolate, so I went in and started to wait inside. After the Third Hokage, Fourth Hokage, Jiraiya, Fugaku and two other of elder council Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane came, Fugaku, the Third Hokage, and Jiraiya set up a Genjutsu formation to hide me. From the looks of it, it was a regular wall with pictures on it, actually, it was half a meter away from the actual wall, between this half meter I was sitting on the soft sofa. There were snacks next to the sofa. I set up muffle seal to enjoy snacks.


    Applicant started to walk in, with teams of three as regular. There were teams from all over the world. They would stand in front of the desk where all the big heads were sitting and call their names, village, teams, team masters, age. This wasn''t normal practice and most of the applicants understand that. For Hokage and Council to show up for such an insignificant matter was shocking itself. But when the Third Hokage asked them to prove their identity with their Village''s signature Jutsu, frown and displeasure start to show up. They usually get over it quickly, still, some refused to do so because this was Kohoha and Hokage might share this information with their Genin. But eventually, they applied their jutsus because either they would or they would return to their villages.


    I was sitting and eating snacks while drinking some sweet beverage and using Observe over and over again. I suddenly jolted where I sit.


    Observe


    Name: Gaara


    Age: 13


    Level: 35


    Perks;


    Sand Defense: Since he was born, Gaara has an automatic sand defense. Without his chakra or will sand will protect him.


    Kekkei Genkai: Sand Style: Earth and Wind Style Bloodline Affinity. Can be soft, can be hard as metal.


    Specialty;


    Unbreakable Defense: With Sand Defense and his self-protection means Gaara never got hurt since he born.


    I looked at red-haired, cyan eyed with the black eyeshadow boy. Looking arrogant with two of his companions. Two girls one with one charming smile, wearing a white suit with big fan her back. Another is with a black suit, there were weird purple patterns on her face. As I learned from Observe they are Temari and Kankusa.


    I used my seal, I placed on the Third Hokage, the Fourth Hokage, Jiraiya, and Fugaku. Their right wrist starts to feel little pain indicated I catch these three are suspicious. Third Hokage scratch the back of his head. This was the signal means ''They are safe.''If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Three of them are Fourth Kazekage''s Children. Temari is eldest, Garra is youngest." said Crow.


    So that is how it is. He is strong and this automatic defense is a pain in the ass. How should somebody win against him?


    "In the original series, with enough speed, you could get past it. And it is also Earth Style and with Lighting Jutsu you also can past it." said Crow.


    I nodded and Observe more people. It took more than 2 days and there was a total of 12 strong people excluding Gaara. One of them from Mist Village and safe, one from Cloud also safe. 10 was suspicious. Hokage told me they will get scrolls marked with my Flying Thunder God Technique seals so I can go to them if it''s needed. Fortunately 8 of them in 3 teams, so there was 5 team I had to check.


    I was assigned to two other Anbu Recruit. They weren''t strong, but their specialty was useful. One was specialized in hiding, another was in setting up traps. They will go to the center of the forest as soon as the exam begins and will hide and wait for my return.


    When paper exam over we all placed one door and entered orderly. My teammates split and I started to go to the center as I left my mark in different places, just in case. Then I went to one of the teams with my Flying Thunder God Technique and started to chase them. Observe.


    Name: Yuhara Aira


    Age: 15


    Level: 32


    Perks;


    Seal Genius: Can learn any seal Jutsu easily. Can create Seal Jutsu with half effort.


    Specialty;


    Fast Seal: Can seal everything in a scroll with ease, very fast. Even living things can be sealed.


    This is my main target. Her specialty is very good for kidnaping genins. That is why I chose to tail her first. As I was tailing her, I catch some words they speak.


    "The target is 5 kilometers in east-north. Don''t screw this up." said to the two others with her. She was looking a scroll in her hand. It was a blank scroll from where I see it, but it might be a special seal that shows details to only scroll holder. I decided to take them out, because I had enough proof that, they are up to no good.


    I created a clone with Shadow Clone Jutsu and both me and my clone throw a kunai with the seal for The Flying Thunder God Technique. Kunai''s missed their target intentionally. When the kunai''s stuck in the tree, both I and my clone teleported them and pull them out. The first targets were two friends of Yuhara. When they died in the single move I dispel my clone and fight with Yuhara. I didn''t want to draw attention so go with close combat. I throw kunai later stepped with my fastest speed other side of where kunai fly. When Yuhara dodged Kunai by sidestepping I was near her and punch her on the belly.


    Interrogation Genjutsu: User put his chakra in the target''s body to make target in a delusional state and can take truth out of the target. It can be prevented by the will of the target, but my target had a weak body, she was only good at the seals. After 15 minutes, she started to doze off and I asked my questions.


    This lass didn''t know anything. She was a hired mercenary. Hired for kidnapping 2 kids from the exam area. She doesn''t know their identity either, just their appearance. She was given a scroll pointing the targets all the time. I tried to use the scroll and it burned in my hand. I killed the Yuhara and went straight to the place she just said. 5 kilometers to the East-north.


    When I reach the area, I was shocked beyond belief. Sasuna and Sakuman were fighting with 3 Ninjas, who were on the suspicion list while Naruto was on the ground were unconscious...


    --------------------------------------


    Please review this novel, if you like my work.

 Chapter-17 Chunin Exam Part !!

    I started to watch the fight going on. Why would they want to target Team 7? Sasuna was Uchiha but wasn''t the most brilliant one. I heard months ago, she activates her first tomoe Sharingan. But compare to Itachi, it was nothing. Naruto, on the other hand, had good chakra reserve and good heritage from his mother and father but wasn''t even that strong. Sakuman had good brutal power. Punch could shatter the earth, but he was just that.


    "You are wrong. Naruto had very special sensory ability in the original series when he learned how to control Nine-Tailed Beast''s powers. He may be their target. Sasuke, on the other hand, was a genius unbreakable will. He could learn and improve jutsu Kakashi created. Don''t forget Kakashi was a genius as well. Sasuke improved the Jutsu, Kakashi couldn''t in decades. Sakura was one of the greatest medical jutsu ever lived." said Crow.


    ''These are bullsh*t, if I may say so Crow Brother. You know this because you actually got the information, how would Akatsuki know all this. Maybe they can trace Sasuna''s ability to learn jutsus and develop them, from spies in Konoha, but how in the world they would know Sakuman will be one of the greatest medical ninjas in the world. Or Sensory type Jutsu Naruto didn''t even activate yet. No need to mention, Nine-Tailed Beast is not with Naruto.'' I said. What is wrong with Crow today. They could not know this stuff.


    "You are right. I got too affected with two world information I guess." said Crow.


    We have to find someone knows something. I looked at the tree they were fighting.


    Observe.


    Name: Okita Aneko


    Age: 15


    Level: 30


    Specialty;


    Chakra Absorption, Chakra Supply: Can absorb chakra from the target and freely distribute target.


    Observe.


    Name: Rai Michihiro


    Age: 15


    Level: 32


    Specialty;


    Overload: Can use chakra overload to create the very strong finishing move.


    Observe.


    Name: Gamo Bakin


    Age: 15


    Level: 25


    Specialty;


    Chess Mastermind: Every battlefield is a chessboard, mastermind just has to command.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    My main target should be a lass named Aneko. Her chakra absorption looks nasty. Can supply the others and may be dangerous to hit by Overload Punch. Later I have to take Mastermind, he is the weakest among them. Then I can finish the most troublesome fellow with ranged Jutsu. I don''t want to get near him.


    I planned my actions and jump from the tree I was standing on and throw four kunai with the seal to four sides of the battlefield. I started to run with Legendary Chakra Blade I was holding in my hand. I put my Wind Element in it to make it sharper. When three of them dodged and take their position, putting me between Team 7 and their team to prevent the chance of backstabbing.


    They were just by the kunai. I started to run to the Bakin guy to pull their attention to the front side of the battlefield to make them think I''m after mastermind. When they pushed the Bakin behind them, Michihiro stands in front and Aneko at the middle, I used The Flying Thunder God Technique and I was inside their formation. Before they could understand what is going on I slashed my knife to take Akeno''s head off, and hold the Bakin and flashed another Kunai and put him on his knees and finished him off.


    The Michihiro smells the danger and wanted to run. But I was faster, I flashed again and pierced his heart. I turn around and greet Team 7. Sasuna runs to me with the biggest smile and cute blushed face and said "Thank you, Hitomi-kun. We were in the dire situation."


    "You welcome. How can I let my cute Sasuna get hurt." I said, playing along and teasing her. As expected, her face was about to drip blood.


    "How did Naruto get hurt?" I asked while walking towards him.


    "Just knocked out with a single punch. Useless thrash." said Sakuman with disdain.


    When I reach Naruto to examine him, he jumped and stare at me with an arrogant face and said "Don''t you dare to touch me. Why are you here? Why do you chase us?"


    What is wrong with this kids head? "I was passing by and decided to help you. Your welcome." I was angry, but a force to calm down. "We have to move, this place reeks of blood, let''s go." I said.


    "Why would we follow you? You want our scroll aren''t you?" said Naruto, trying to put me in the bad place.


    "If he wanted our scroll we would be dead by the flash, you trash. Just shut up and follow or sleep there a little bit more." said Sakuman with anger.


    "Even you beguiled his ways Sakuman? Don''t you see, he is up to no good? He is so strong, why would he take the Chunin Exam with us?" said Naruto, trying to convince Sakuman.


    "I don''t know his reasons, but I''m following him." said Sakuman with a not negotiable statement.


    Sasuna just came to my side from start with stars in her eyes. Naruto was furious but unwillingly followed along.


    As we were running, there have been always people following. All of them were people in suspicion list. There was a total of 9 people. They were just chasing from a distance never come close. I could ditch them easily, but with Team 7, I couldn''t even fight with all of them. My shadow clone jutsu wasn''t that efficient. I could create 3 in normal times, but to use The Flying Thunder God Technique I had to create only one clone. Even then my chakra would be halved and I couldn''t exert my means.


    We run for an hour and our tails never let us go more than 500 meters away. They couldn''t see us with their eyes, but could follow us doesn''t matter how many turns I take. I always thought they could chase one of their friends who was spying on Team 7, I never thought they were actually chasing Team 7 itself. I was wondering if I should use Nature Chakra State, suddenly most terrible killing intent I ever felt freeze me on the spot. I couldn''t move, I couldn''t breathe. Team 7 wasn''t any better, was actually worse. They were sweating. Sakuman was first to collapse, followed by Sasuna. Naruto was sweating but was in better shape.


    With adapt system, I got over it in no time and run to Sasuna, in case of emergency I would just take her and would run Then I heard the most poisonous voice. "Where do you want to go Hitomi-kun? We got you in our net. Just for your information, you can''t flash away from this forest." said the pale woman with snake eye on the left. Sharingan on the right...


    --------------------------------------


    Please review this novel, if you like my work.

 Chapter-18 Chunin Exam Part !!!

    "Quickly leave this place. Leave everybody, just get the hell out of here!" said Crow with an anxious voice.


    Who to hell is she? What the heck is going on?


    "She is Orochijoesi. The one behind her is Danzou, the other thing is called Zetsu." said Crow.


    Observe.


    Name: Orochijosei


    Age: 50


    Level: 60


    Perk;


    Genius: Can learn any Jutsu with half effort.


    Chakra Control: Has Perfect Chakra Control.


    All element Affinity: Can use all natural elements.


    Kekkei Genkai: Wood Style.


    Sharingan: 4th stage, Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Specialty;


    Chakra Absorption


    Seal Master


    Nature Chakra


    Observe.


    Name: Danzo


    Age: 72


    Level: 50


    Specialty;


    Leader


    Seal Master


    Chess Mastermind


    Observe.


    Name: White Zetsu


    Age: ?


    Level: 50


    Specialty;


    Chakra Absorption


    Wood Style Body


    All elemental Affinity


    Free Transformation


    All three of them had, black cape with crimson cloud pattern all over it, covered their body. I couldn''t even think. How the hell should I get out this place? I can''t feel my seals out of the forest. Should I hide in the forest and run for the rest of my life?


    "I will open World Engine to jump another world. Just give me some time to get ready." said Crow, terrified.


    I can''t do that. I promised I will save these kids. I will save them.


    "Watch out." I heard Sasuna''s voice. Before I could even turn around, I felt piercing pain beneath my rib cage, pierced through back to front. I could only turn around and looked at my questioning face, reflected sky blue eyes. Naruto had a maniac smile looking at my shocked face and started to laugh. "Orochimaru-sama, I did what you asked for. Now will you take me away from this rotten village?" said.


    I collapsed, Sasuna runs over to me and hugged me crying. Sakuman punched Naruto in the face. I tried to stand up, supporting myself with Legendary Chakra Blade. Danzo flew over and kick me in the face. Take my blade and said "I will keep this. This is too good for scum like you." with a greedy expression. Came over me again and kicked me on the ground. "You are one lucky bastard. How did you get this legendary knife? Did you steal it, bastard?"


    Sasuna went crazy with the sight, awaken her two tomoe Sharingan and attacked Danzo. Danzo just evaded the attack and went back Orochijosei and stand there said "I caught on purpose to give you fake locations and spies. Akatsuki eliminates most of the Anbu teams send to the location I provided.


    "Sasuna-chan, you wouldn''t want to do that." said Orochijoesi with greedy eyes, looking Sasuna tries to take me and run. "Since I take this boys body, I never felt comfortable. I will take another Uchiha body, this time it will be a girl. But let''s feed you up first. You are still so small."


    Sasuna took out kunai and jump to the Orochijoesi. It was a desperate situation anyway. Why not fight to the death? Sakuman joined the fray and went after Sasuna.


    "Danzo take this pink boy, Zetsu finish Hitomi-kun, he tries to gather Nature Chakra." said Orochijosei.


    "Yes!" both said and took action.


    "Now, let''s test you Sasuna-chan."


    Sasuna arrived Orochijosei and pierced her head with Kunai with incredible momentum but pass through her. Before she could understand what is going on, Orochijosei appeared in front of her out of nowhere and punched her in the face. Sasuna''s eyebrow started to bleed but she wasn''t done yet. She took out throwing stars and send 4 of them with fishline after it. Orochijosei traped to the tree and Sasuna used Fire Style Dragon Fire Technique, even melt the tree itself. But Orochijosei stands there, unaffected a bit.


    "You are weak." said Orochijosei and appeared behind Sasuna knock her unconscious. "Take Naruto and Sasuna. Finish Hitomi-kun. We are done here."


    "Not so fast Orochijosei, you come all the way here. Won''t you say hello to your master?" came voice and appeared the Third Hokage with Itachi, Kakashi, and 10 Anbu. Itachi had black eyeshadows and there was giant Crow behind him floating. Giant Crow disappeared and appeared behind me and White Zetsu. Kicked him to back tens of meters.


    "I didn''t want to kill you old man. But you hand your life to me." said Orochijosei.


    Third, started to run to Orochijosei while Itachi stopped Danzo to take away Sasuna. Kakashi opened Sharingan and started to fight with White Zetsu. 10 Anbu attacked the other 8 had been following me and Team 7. I was just lying there, trying to gather Nature Chakra when snake come from nowhere and paralyzed me. It would kill me in just a few hours. Karasumaru killed the snake right away but it was too late. Karasumaru stood there to protect me.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Orochimaru looked the Third Hokage with a mocking expression and said "Did you miss your master''s old fart?" and did several hand seals. Two coffins rose from the ground. Two men with red armor were standing in them. Third Hokage''s eyes widen with disbelief.


    "How can you use such a cursed Jutsu. Did you fall this far Orochijosei? I should have killed you that day." shouted the Third Hokage.


    "Now, now. Are you not happy to see your masters again?" asked Orochijosei with a smile, putting 2 sealed kunai into bodies heads. Bodies opened their eyes and looked around. When their sight fell on the Third Hokage, both smiled and nod.


    "Good to see you again Hiruzen." said First Hokage Hashirama Senju.


    "You got old, older than me Hiruzen." said Second Hokage Madara Uchiha."


    "Masters!" Third Hokage couldn''t speak. "I''m sorry. I let somebody pollute your grave." said crying.


    "It is not the time for this. We have our consciousness but our body doesn''t listen to us. We will tell you our next moves, just evade them and seal us. This wretched Jutsu can only be prevented by sealing the Summoned body" said Madara.


    "You young there." said Hashirama pointing Orochijosei "Where did you learn this cursed Jutsu."


    "So, I can''t block your conscious. I think I am not as good as Master." said Orochijosei with a poisonous smile. "Now, please kill your student."


    Hashirama and Madara started to run to Hiruzen. Before Third get over the shock he punched in the face by Hashirama.


    "Wake up already. Listen to us and evade attacks." shouted Hashirama. "Wood Style on your right." said and in a second Jutsu came.


    "Don''t look my eyes." Madara said.


    "Fire Style, Big Fire Ball from top of you."


    "Earth Style, Earthquake beneath you."


    ...


    Kakashi was fighting with White Zetsu. White Zetsu could also use Wood Style but not as good as Hashirama. With another element, Zetsu could hold Kakashi. He was falling behind though.


    Itachi was fighting with Danzo in Nature Chakra State. With his 3 Tomoe Sharingan could evade any attack Danzo applying.


    9 Anbu was fighting 1 on 1 with 9 people Orochijosei hired. One of the Anbu was tending Sakuman earlier injured. Karasumaru just stood there and watched them fight. "Go and help them." I said with all the strength I could gather. Karasumaru was reluctant but give in and went to help Itachi. Third and Orochijosei fight was the senior class, going that battlefield was suicide.


    "World Engine is ready. Just say ''Jump to the 12 Sai World.''" said Crow. I could hear the alarm in his voice.


    What the heck is 12 Sai World?


    "Its some High School anime with a teenage girl, trying to kiss boys. Damn it, it is closest World Engine you can jump for now." said Crow.


    Do you really want me to go that stupid world? I would rather die here.


    "Stop idle around. This is serious. You saw their level too right. Those two monsters are immortal and stronger than anything you ever have seen. Nobody can beat them." said Crow, was angry.


    Shut up and have some faith. Jiraiya, Fourth Hokage, and Fugaku are not here yet. If they send Itachi than they must have a plan. Let''s wait and see. I don''t want to die either. If it comes to that, I will just jump that stupid world of yours.


    Just after I finished talking with Crow, big ape summoned by the Third Hokage. He was so cool, I just wanted to go and make a contract with him.


    Crow brother why didn''t you make a contract with apes. I love apes.


    "You ungrateful bastard. I gave you biggest perk you will ever get." said Crow.


    You are right. I would never give up wings.


    Big Ape called Monkey King: Enma. He was just so dashing. With white hairs, wise eyes. And now he actually turned himself a giant Staff. Third, hold Enma and made 2 shadow clone and fight with 2 summoned bodies and Orochijosei. He could hardly hold his ground against 2 hokages, but against Orochijosei, he couldn''t do anything. All his attacks just past through him.


    Fights took almost 30 minutes. The third Hokage was about to lose. He injured from many places even when two reanimated Hokage told him where they are gonna attack. Speacliy his main body who fights with Orochijosei had too many cuts.


    Kakashi was holding his ground but 15 minutes ago dark creature looks like White Zetsu came and merge with White Zetsu. Its fighting power and tactics went up several notches.


    Itachi badly wounded Danzo with Nature Chakra State. In the fight he breakthrough his previous stage and now he is in Very Good stage same as me.


    Most of the Anbu finish their fight but they didn''t dare to help other because their level was not enough to even get close to the battlefield. Some came near me and started to heal me. Sakuman was healed and went to protect Sasuna where she fainted. But Orochijosei sent several snakes to there and didn''t let anybody go anywhere near Sasuna or Naruto.


    Then with a mighty voice, giant toad fell with 3 people standing on it. Jiraiya, Fourth Hokage, and Fugaku. Jiraiya had 2 small toads on his shoulders. And looked a bit different. I''m guessing Nature Chakra State. Jiraiya and Fourth Hokage jumped straight to the fight where the Third Hokage was fighting. Fugaku went to help Kakashi. Nobody goes near snakes hold Sasuna and Naruto, because pushing snakes is never wise.


    When new reinforcements come, the battle turned around. Orochijosei had a wicked smile and looked Jiraya and said. "Do you know how I got my new Sharingan power, Jiraiya?"


    "This is called Mangekyo Sharingan. When emotions rise to the overwhelming level, Sharingan evolves too." Fugaku and Itachi both looked Orochijosei with disbelief. They read Uchiha Tablet too, but they didn''t think an outsider would know that. "Do you know, how my emotions overwhelmed? So did you hear from Tsunade lately?" asked Orochijosei.


    Jiraiya flipped in second and flashed with all his power to Orochimaru but pass through her. Orochijosei was laughing like a maniac. Jiraiya just got close to Orochijosei but didn''t attack, instead, two frogs sitting on his shoulders started to sing in frog language and Orochijosei''s eyes dimmed. He was intangible but that doesn''t mean he could resist Genjutsu. With his Sharingan, he might resist most of the Genjutsu but this was different.


    "Seal us quickly." said Hashirama.


    "I will use Shiki-Fujin. Cover me." said Minato jumping between them.


    "No, stop. I will do it. You have a long life to leave. Let me finish him with my own hands, and wash this shame." said the Third Hokage.


    He and his two clones grabbed Orochijosei, Hashirama, and Madara respectively and started to sail. There was a ghostly creature behind the Third Hokage absorbing their soul.


    What the hell is this?


    "Its is The Reaper. Taking their souls to seal. Also, the user also is sealed in the pot for an endless fight." said Crow.


    What a wicked technique.


    Reaper absorbed Hashirama and Madara. Before they leave, they both said how proud they are. Before Orochijosei sealed one man with white blank mask flashed to the battlefield. He kicked the Third Hokage in the abdomen and wake Orochijosei from his Genjutsu. Third understood its too late and sealed Orochijosei''s arms. They turned to stone like state in a second while the Third Hokage died.


    Newcomer mysterious man saved Danzo, Orochijosei and took Naruto, Sasuna and flashed away in the single second. I couldn''t even Observe who the hell was he. Fugaku, Itachi, and Minato screamed at the same time. They wanted to chase them but it was already too late.


    After the one of the biggest loss of the village, everybody in the village went the funeral. With even skies crying we send the Third Hokage to ground. Sacrifice himself for the next generation. Die, instead of the young ones. Died with a smile and hope.


    Itachi elected as new Hokage. The village was tighter than ever. But there was bitterness in everywhere. 2 genius, Naruto Namikaze and Sasuna Uchiha kidnapped. The Chunin Exams were canceled. World Alliance established. The biggest force against Akatsuki gathered.


    When Minato heard, Naruto stabbed me from the back and join Akatsuki with consent, he devasted. He apologized me over and over again. But he was just so angry with his son and sad for what he became. Both mine and Minato''s seals were removed from both Naruto and Sasuna. We had no idea where they might be.


    From what Jiraiya gathered, because Akatsuki couldn''t master sensory Jutsu, their pursuit was going to take much longer than expected. Sasuna also was fine for a time being. Orochijosei lost her arms and Sasuna was still young. It was estimated it would take another 3 or 4 years would take for Orochijosei to try to take over Sasuna''s body...

 Chapter-19 Aftermath!

    "How is Hitomi?" asked 18 years old man with standard Hokage attire, raised his head to the window where Kakashi appeared.


    He was reading a book called ''Icha Icha Paradise''. Closed the book and looked new Hokage with smiling eyes, his face was mostly covered under black mask. "He is still unconscious. His face covered with scars all over. His fingernails were in his hand when the scars healed. He was shaking when we took him to hospital." said Kakashi.


    "All those scars are self-inflicted?" asked Itachi with a deep sigh.


    "When they took Sasuna and Naruto, he flipped and hit his head tree he was leaning. He couldn''t move so he was angry with himself. His nails pierced his hand and healed while it was still inside. They had to cut open his hand to remove fingernails. Naruto''s stab wound was close call. Missed heart with few centimeters. Poison in his body was very strong, but his will was strong so he held on until hospital. Jiraiya-sama had the antidote, so he is cured now. He will wake up in a few days." narrate Kakashi slowly.


    "You heard it. Go and brief Karasumaru-san about it." said Itachi looking little Crow sleeping lazily in the corner of the room. Crow shrieked ugly few times and disappeared.


    "You are working with Sharingan?" asked Kakashi smiling again.


    "There is too much paperwork. Sharingan helps me to finish them more quickly. I have to get ready for an alliance meeting. It will be held in Samurai Country." said Itachi with another sigh.


    "Are you going to take Shisui?" asked Kakashi with flash in his eyes.


    "No. I don''t want them to get suspicious for nothing. You and Fourth Hokage Minato-sama will be with me." said Itachi. "After all, I''m still inexperienced."


    ...


    "You really did it this time. Even the adapt system can''t calm you down. I hope this hatred don''t eat you up." said Crow in a low voice.


    Hey, Ugly Voice. Can''t a man sleep in peace after a hard fight?


    "You pervert bastard. You are finally awake. I was just saying you are still a kid, getting worked up for nothing. I wasn''t worried at all." said Crow quickly.


    Yes, yes. What the hell happened after. I don''t remember anything after the mysterious figure took away Orochijosei, Danzou, and Sasuna.


    "And Naruto," said Crow.


    Whatever.


    "Third Hokage died. His funeral held. Itachi became the new Hokage. 5 Hidden Village established World Alliance. All nations will support Alliance until Akatsuki hunted..." said Crow and summarize things happened last week.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Orime never left your side. She just went to the bathroom. Itachi, Sakuman, Jiraiya, Fourth Hokage and all your friends came to visit you. Karasumaru refused to leave the village until you wake up. But he was huge and frighting others so Itachi convinced him to tell him as soon as let him know when you wake up."


    A warm surge went through my heart. My tears fell down.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself." came a voice from the window. The white long haired old man was sitting with a brush and a blank notebook.


    "Jiraya-san. I.."


    "We were all there. We couldn''t prevent it. How could a stinky kid like you prevent it?" asked Jiraiya with a smile.


    "Thank you."


    "No need to thank me. We have still time. In 2 to 4 years Orochijosei will takeover Sasuna''s body. You have to get stronger. It''s unfair to ask 13 years old kid to get stronger. But life is not fair." said Jiraiya with a serious voice.


    "I will take this pink boy for training. Normally his constitution is more suitable for medical practice, but..." he couldn''t finish his words.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. I wish I had the chance to meet Tsunade-sama." I said. I heard from Crow how Tsunade was brave and selfless. She was reckless and irresponsible sometimes but when push comes to shove she would throw her life away.


    "You probably would die in first second you little pervert." said Jiraiya and Crow at the same time. If I didn''t know they can''t communicate, I would think they rehearse it.


    Jiraiya left and Orime walked in. When she saw me awake she jumped and hugged me with tears. I don''t know why did I deserve such a pure love, but I will not refuse it. She scolds me after making sure I''m all right. I told her I will leave again, soon. She looked sad but resolute and said she is supporting me.


    I already made up my mind. I will go to other worlds to get stronger. I discussed it with Crow many times.


    Are you sure, I can return to this world two years after?


    "For the thousandth time, YES! You can return to this world." said Crow.


    Which world are we going this time?


    "It''s the One Piece. A world with pirates and navy. I got some information about the world, so we are ready to jump any second."


    Not yet. I have to say my goodbyes. By the way, can I learn anything in 2 years in One Piece World?


    "You don''t have to worry. The time is not a straight line. Two years in this worlds is, as long as 8 to 10 years in One Piece world."


    There is such a thing? Anyway, I have to say my goodbyes.


    I went everybody I know to say them I will be training in far away. Itachi, Fourth Hokage, Jiraiya, Orime and others in the village wanted to give me secret scrolls for hidden Jutsu they developed in years. I store them in the warehouse then left for Holy Land.


    After I explained everything there too, I went to the forest I was first found. As Crow said this place was closest to World Engine. So better jumping efficiency.


    You can start.


    "Okay, it will take a few minutes."


    You won''t take me 12 Sai world, right?


    "Hey, it was emergency okay?"


    Okay, just do it.


    As gears running in my head, my mind went blank. There was just darkness. After feels like a lifetime I started to fall. I looked around and noticed, I''m falling a desert. Desert with no end. There was not a single plant, not a drop of water in my sight.


    Um, Crow Brother you said One Piece world is mostly Ocean. You sure we came to the One Piece World.


    "Oh, no. We have to leave this place quickly."


    What is wrong?


    "We are in ''Master Teacher Continent!"


    -----------------------------------


    This is the end of the Volume I. Hitomi will return Naruto World after some time. I hope you will stick with me until then. Please comment what do you think about novel so far. I thank you, everybody, for their support.

 Chapter-20 Encounter With Zhang Shi!

    You mean, where Zhang Xuan, legendary God of Destruction lives?


    "Yes! This is Master Teacher Continent. Wait you actually know this world?"


    Of course, I do. I love this novel. I always wanted to jump in and take my own Library of Heaven''s Path. I would use it more efficiently though. Sometimes when Zhang Shi in stalemate he can just open a notebook and ask the Library of Heaven''s Path, but he just...


    "Hold it fangirl. Don''t forget, this may not be the exact same world. As far as I know, Zhang Xuan might be an evil bastard." Crow said.


    How dare you! Wait, this would be the end of the world. As far as I see the world is fine. I don''t think Zhang shi is evil.


    "Just be careful. You may be strong in Naruto World but in this world, your strength is Transcendent level. Not peak of it either."


    "Starting to adapt to the new world. Meridians and Dantian are opening. Zhengi infusing the body. Countdown 24 hours."


    I stay still for a few minutes and opened my wings. Started to fly in a random direction. As I was falling down, I noticed, I was falling into an endless desert. So which way I should go, I had no idea.


    After I flew 5 hours I finally saw a big city. It was like a country. I never understand why Chinese Novels has such a big city''s. But here we are. What I remember from the description, this city must be Hongyuan City. There was a massive space covered by Hongyuan Master Teacher Academy. Which timeline I''m on right now? Is Zhang Shi here?


    As I was enjoying the view some people were staring at me. I flew over and notice that they are Zhang Shi''s students Wang Ying, Zheng Yang, and Liu Yang. Zheng Yang took his spear from out of nowhere. Other two took their fighting stance as well. I was wondering what the heck is going on, Wang Ying shouted. "Stop there Otherworldly Demon. Or don''t blame us for getting nasty?"


    What the actual f*ck? Otherworldly Demon? "I''m human. I''m here to meet Zhang Shi." I asked. I was hoping they could bring me to him.


    "We will not take you to our teacher." said Wang Ying.


    "I really am human. I heard about Zhang-Shi''s deeds and want to ask him pointers." said.


    "You and millions of others." said Liu Yang. Well, that is accurate.


    "Please, I''m in a desperate situation. I need his help." I asked. I don''t have too much time. I have to jump One Piece world. Time flow is here two times faster than Naruto world, I can''t spend my time here. "I have a very precious gift to him." I used my ace in the hole.


    Their eyes shined and ponder for a bit. They decided to take me to Zhang Shi. One of the Spirit Beast Zhang Shi tamed, Great Violetwing Beast came over and we all hopped up. I was told it would take 1 day to go where Zhang Shi was. So after 24 hours countdown completed. I started to gather Zhengi. It was a new feeling. I adapted to absorb and circulate Zhengi but I didn''t know which acupoints I should go through, so I didn''t dare to cultivate.


    "So, I can''t see your cultivation level at all Mr. Hitomi." asked Wang Ying. I always liked this lass.


    "I never cultivated. I was a cripple until a month ago. I was cured with one of the answers Zhang Shi wrote in the Physician Guild." I just lied, because there was a princess, cured with the same way. I thought it would work.


    "So that is how it is. Its same with Zhao Feiwu." said Liu Yang. Turns out I was right.


    "I would like to thank and ask for pointers to Zhang Shi." I said with an inner sneer.


    I''m not sure if, Zhang Shi will share his cultivation techniques with me but if push comes to shove I will just use reincarnation card. Maybe then he would help me.


    After I sleep, back of the spirit beast, I woked up by Wang Ying. We had arrived at the ancient city in ruins. The city was covering the area so large even from above, I couldn''t see other edges of it. There was no human sign around either. I was worried about how they will find Zhang Shi in this huge city, Zheng Yang saw through my thoughts and answered "Tamed Beast and their master have a telepathic connection. Great Violetwing Beast beast will take us Zhang Teacher in no time."


    How did I forget that? There is a telepathic connection with the tamed beast. It would be super cool if I could tame a spirit beast and take it with me.


    "I told you earlier. Doesn''t matter what, you can''t take living things with you to other worlds. Except for plants." said Crow. Crushing my dreams once again.


    A few minutes later we arrived in front of the gigantic palace. Zhang Shi was standing there with all his grandeur. He looked at me with narrowed eyes. I got off the Great Violetwing Beast and clasped my and said "Paying respect to Zhang Shi."


    Wang Ying and others come closer and told my story. Zhang Shi''s eyes flashed with red light and were looking at me deeply. Damn, he is using Eye of Discernment. How did I forget that? He suddenly appeared front of me, throwing a punch. I actually could hear air shattering. I flashed back of the Great Violetwing Beast, I marked when we were on our way here.


    Zhang Xuan closed his eyes for a few seconds then looked at me deeply. He must have used Library of Heaven''s Path. Now knows a lot about me.


    "Zhang Shi, sorry for lying your students. I really don''t mean harm. I brought a gift to show you goodwill." I passed him Rainbow Flower, I brought from Naruto World. I was planning to use it to nurture my soul and medical chakra with it but I had no choice now.


    "I''m here because of an accident. I was traveling somewhere else, now I have to spend a little bit of time in here. I heard your deeds and would like to be your student." I kowtow 3 times. He pondered a little bit. Touched Rainbow Flower and murmured something. Checking Rainbow Flower''s flaws, probably.


    "I accept your gift. I will impart you cultivation technique and sword art I created," said Zhang Shi.


    I heave a sigh of relief and bowed again "Thank you Zhang Teacher. I have some means even though I didn''t cultivate. I would like to pay my teacher with my help." I said.


    "Good, follow us in," said Zhang Shi majestically hands behind his back after giving me a thick notebook with Cultivation manual and one for sword art.


    We went into the palace, Zhang Shi at the front, Wang Ying at back in one row. The entrance was wide enough to accommodate 2 people, but still, they walked in a single line so they must have their reasons. After the hall, there was vide room. It was dark inside but Zhang Shi could walk freely. I used Fire Style in my hand to illuminate the interior. All looked at me with a weird expression. I took to lead and walked where Zhang Shi told me to walk. Room was mostly empty, there was 4 tomb half opened in four corners of the room. In the middle of the room, there was a single throne, looked plain as chair.


    Zhang Shi pondered on it for a time before told me to take my time and start to cultivate. It would take some time for Zhang Shi to find a way to open the way. I sit cross-legged and started to meditate. After I made sure I''m at my optimal state I started to read Cultivation Manual I was given. It was simplified Heaven''s Path Cultivation Manual. Even the Zhang Shi''s students cultivate this Manual so, I was happy. It was complicated for me to cultivate since I never did it. But on the way, I already started to feel Zhengi around the world so, I did only take 2 days and night me to reach Transcender Mortal 1-dan. When it started to bit slow my cultivation, I went to ask Zhang Shi what is wrong.


    "You reached Prolonged Longevity 1-dan in 2 days?" asked with disbelief.


    "I have an otherworldly constitution, enables me to cultivate faster." I said with zhengi telepathy.


    "So you know I noticed it." he asked with telepathy.


    "Of course. I wouldn''t come to you if I didn''t know you would." I said. With Library of Heaven''s Path, it was nothing for Zhang Shi to notice I''m from another world.


    He nodded and set up Zhengi Gathering Formation before throwing some Spirit Stone in it. I went inside and continue to cultivate. As the days fly, it already been 3 months. I was at the Saint Stage. Zhang Shi and his students surprised by my cultivation pace. I would occasionally fight with his students to solidify my cultivation. I also learned Quintuple Incandescence Golden Body from Zhang Shi, which cultivates my body. With the Sword Art, he imparted to me I was par with his students. We discovered what we came for. Palace was torn down by Zhang Shi, which is normal for Lord Of Destruction.


    I thanked Zhang Shi and was embarrassed to not help him with anything, but he was magnanimous and said it was okay. The World Engine was ready and I was about to leave Quest Notification alerted me.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Otherworldly Demons: Beat Otherworldly Demons hiding in Hongyuan Empire to prevent Zhang Shi and Academy to fight with them in the future when they get stronger.


    Reward: Feeling good about your debts to Zhang Xuan.


    I swear this system mocks me. This is the reward for such a quest? I can die in this fight but all you reward is feeling good for my debts. Fine I will do it. But how should I find the Otherworldly Demons?


    "System will point their location. It''s on your right, 5.000.000 kilometers." said Crow Brother.


    I hate this world. It''s already too far. Can I summon my Crows here?


    "Of course not. Do you feel your seals you left in Naruto World?" asked Crow.


    Now you mention it, I don''t feel them. It means I cant return to the Naruto World with the Flying Thunder God Technique?


    "These are two separate dimensions. Without Adapt System even I couldn''t feel other worlds. Adapt System helps me to adapt World Engine thus jumping between them." said Crow.


    But Deaf God asked me to take all the worlds without even giving me the Adapt System. Hell, he expects me to refuse it. I was already flying to my destination.


    "Deaf God is stupid. He expects you to understand the dimensional travel by yourself. If you send over this world with your earthly knowledge about space and time in 1000 or so years you might learn how to tear space and travel the closest world. But in Naruto World where lifespan is 100 years or so it would be impossible. Not a chance." said Crow.


    So that is how it is. How do you choose the world? For example, why did you choose One Piece Wolrd for next world?


    "It has pirates. Why else?" said Crow.


    This guy has a bit too much free will for a system. Want to send me to the world just because has pirates in them.


    "Don''t worry, you will have fun in that world. And has some cool powers, enable you to change to animal or control element or become an element or matter like rubber, steel.." said Crow with excitement.


    I already can do almost all of them. I could change my appearance with Transformation Technique. Even I could take animal appearance. I could use 5 elements. They were all natural element in Naruto World except Yin And Yang elements. They were complicated so I wasn''t able to learn them when I was there. Becoming an element or matter wasn''t that important in my point of view. So, I wasn''t excited about it.


    When I reached the location I was heading it was already a week later. I was far away from Hongyuan Empire. I could see nothing. There was nothing in here.


    "They are hiding in the underground shelter. There is formation hiding them." said Crow.


    How to hell I should find them in the formation. You know how a formation can be. If there is a slaughter formation even I can die.


    "Just go in Nature Chakra State and feel the world, you will see everything." said Crow.


    Right, how did I forget that? After a few minutes I was already in Chakra state and I could see a trap door open to the underground. I went near, pass through the formation. I was one with nature so formation didn''t stop me. I opened the trap door and leave my seal, just in case. As I was walking I could feel strong killing intent. But I have already adapted such a feeling and I had no problem with it. The tunnel I was walking was 3 meters high and 1 meter wide. There was nowhere to hide. I was crouching slowly to not alert anybody. When I reached the end of the tunnel I was about to have a heart attack.


    There were at least 100 Otherworldly Demons sleeping on beds pack together like sardines. I could feel life in them. There were 2 guards walking in the wide chamber.


    Are they hibernating?


    "Yes. Take two guards without noise, rest should be easier." said Crow.


    How can they be that careless? I''m sure there are much more traps in here. I wasn''t optimistic as Crow.


    "Do you know the level of the formation you just pass through. It was 9-star slaughter and 9 level illusion formation. No one except you can pass through it that easily." said Crow scolding me.


    Are you serious? Two 9-Star formations? In Hongyuan Empire? Well, that is some security.


    I created a clone to transform him into a cat. Cat walked inside a little bit and run to me to lure 2 guards. I already set up muffle seal around. When guards came to my clone turn back his self-shape and we both started to fight with the guards. They were Half-Saint so with my mean it was easy to fight. I slowly approached beds and created 2 more clones to set up muffle seal for each bed, before killed them in sleep.


    1 hour later I was at the end of the room. There was a golden door. I was wondering why the quest notification didn''t alert me about finishing the quest the door slammed open. There was giant with blue skin, terrible killing intent looking me and beds before flashed with finger aim my heart. I flashed back entrance with all my awareness and sweat all over my body. What the hell that was.


    "Name: Unknown(His name)


    Age: 4000 years


    Level: Saint 3-dan


    ...."


    This was some enemy. How should I beat him with my Saint power?


    "You have also other means." said Crow.


    Do you really think my lousy Jutsu''s will affect him?


    "You can''t know, without trying."


    I could feel terrible killing intent coming to me. I created a clone and hide behind a boulder. Unknown came through the trap door and looked at my clone. Through my clone I send Fire Style: Big Fire Ball, it was stronger than I expected. Is it because of Zhengi? I don''t think so. Unknown shocked the sight. It was the first time he saw somebody can fire flames through his mouth. I didn''t stop there, I send Water Style Water Fall. Mixed with Fireball all the water vaporized and hide my clone. I used Water Style Autumn Rain to bring down the storm. When there was enough water I used Lighting Style Thor''s Hammer.


    This was my creation. I would turn my arm to hammer with lighting and slammed it to the enemy. It was very effective. When it hit soaked Otherworldly demon he was paralyzed but my clone got hurt as well. I took to opportunity and throw a kunai to Otherworldly Demon, when it bounced from him I flashed and used my latest jutsu Rasengan. Before I left the Fourth Hokage gave me two scrolls. One of them was Rasengan. My Rasengan made a little hole on Otherworldly Demon''s body. It was way more powerful than it was in Naruto World but still couldn''t finish Otherworldy Demon.


    I kicked by the abdomen and flew a few kilometers away. Fortunately, I''m in Saint Realm now and my body is also tough. I used my Zhengi circulation then medical jutsu to heal myself. The Otherworldly Demon also trying to heal himself. He was badly injured because of the surprise of ''Jutsu''. This was the first time for him to see anything like that, so his guards were down. Now he is more careful. He stood away from my kunai. He already saw through my Flying Thunder God Technique.


    I stood up and gathered my Chakra. This was for another Jutsu I created. "Doomsday." It would deplete too much chakra but, unlike others, Genjutsu itself would effect target with their most fearsome nightmare. When I applied Genjutsu, Otherworldly Demon started to shake all over his body. Took a few steps back. I could see what he was seeing. The white-haired man with the long white beard was looking down on him. He had a terrifying aura.


    Isn''t this Kong Shi. So this as*hole actually fought against Kong Shi''s army and survived.


    Otherworldly Demon staggered and fall to the ground. Eyes wide open and with disbelief said with a hoarse voice "You can''t be alive. You can''t live all these years."


    He was getting his wits back, so, I had to act quickly. I took out my Very Good Chakra Sword. I applied Sword-Man Union. Being one with Sword. This was Heaven''s Path Sword Art Zhang Shi imparted to me. I applied my Wind Chakra to Sword and run to the Otherworldly Demon. I hit with all my might to chop his head off. Still, it took 10 hit to cut his head off.


    Then Quest Notification came.


    Quest accomplished.


    Reward: Feeling good about your debts to Zhang Xuan


    This is it? I always thought there would be a hidden reward. This Quest was to test my personality and I passed. Is this system really stingy? I would already adapt to the situation and wouldn''t feel like I owe him, in no time. Well, its already done anyway. Maybe I should go and check that chamber with gold door. I can fork out something there.


    The chamber was 50 meter square with a giant king size bed. There was 10-meter square bed on the one side of the room. Other than that, there were some books, and 1 pendant hanging on the human-sized skeleton.


    Observe


    "Name: Pendant of Imagination


    Level: Devine Item


    Effect: Supplying with Zhengi, the user can imagine anything, be it alive or not (Except Humans, Otherworldly Demons or other races..., record it to the Pendant. With sufficient Zhengi, once every day, this item can summon that item for 2 hours. The user can send it back to Pendant to shorten cooldown time.


    Cooldown: 2 hours."


    This is a Divine item. I can''t believe it. But how did somebody with divine item died in here?


    "Maybe recorded really useless item to the Pendant." said Crow.


    I don''t believe anybody is that stupid. This pendant is awesome. I have to wait 2 hours.


    After two hours, I put my zhengi in the Pendant. Pendant lit with white holy light, then a little white kitty comes out of nowhere. Kitty climbed over me and started to lick my face. I was dumbfounded. My brain actually went blank for a few seconds.


    What the heck is this? You had the divine item to summon anything, I mean ANYTHING, and you choose to summon a kitty cat. Isn''t this wasting this divine item?


    "He probably doesn''t even know it was a divine item. Even shouldn''t know its properties." said Crow.


    Oh right. How did I not think of that? He was actually yearning a kitty cat when pendant started to work by itself. He must have thought this was the actual magic of pendant. Except for Zhang Shi with Library of Heaven''s Path, no one in this world should know, what does this pendant do.


    Such a waste.


    "Actually, you can reset it, in the Shop." said Crow. "But keep it cool okay. I didn''t mean you harm."


    What do you mean, harm? Crow, you mean, Shop is actually very good.


    "Well yes. But it is too expensive and I didn''t want you to sell all your stuff to the Shop God. You see, Shop runs by a Shop God and I hate that fellow. He sells good stuff but.."


    Shut up. Bring the shop.


    "Shop. Welcome to Shop. For the first time coming you are awarded ticket." spoke a robotic voice. This must be Shop God.


    Shop


    ¨‹Worlds


    Naruto World(Unusable)


    Library of Heaven''s Path World


    ?Weapon


    ?Armor


    ?Techniques


    ?Pets


    -----


    ?Roulette, Dice and Lucky Pick


    ?Repair Shop


    ?Sell


    Are you kidding me? It''s my fault that I never actually checked shop until now. Open Pet.


    ¨‹Pets


    ?Flying Pets


    ?Aqua Pets


    ?Land Pets


    ?Pet of All


    Open Pet of All


    ¨‹Pet Of All


    Name: The One


    Level: 60


    Created by the system, mixing most strongest Saint Beast of Land, Sea, and Air. It can fly. It can swim. It can run. It will be delivered as an egg and must wait for it to hatch. When it hatches first living thing it sees considered its parent and would never betray.


    Price: 100.000 System Currency


    How much it would worth if I sell my Very Good Sword?


    "500 SC. Legendary Blade you lost would worth 1500 SC." said Crow


    So little. What about Pendant?


    "20.000 SC. But because has kitty cat recorded inside. If it was blank it would worth 1.000.000 SC. And for repair you need 5.000 SC." said Crow.


    So expensive. God. I think I have to wait longer than I thought.


    As I was waiting outside, suddenly white flashed landed on my shoulder. It was so fast, I could hardly see it.


    Observe.


    Name: Kitty Cat


    Level: Half-Saint power. Saint 3-dan Speed


    ...


    What is going on? Is this fellow so strong?


    "It ate Otherworldly Demons'' body. It can grow up."


    Really. This stuff isn''t so bad after all. Can I take it to other worlds?


    "As long as it waits in the pendant, you can."


    Oh, I should give you a name. So are you a boy or a girl? I hold the kitty cat and was checking it, I suddenly heard sweet boy voice.


    "I''m a man!" it was so funny to hear such words from boy''s voice. It was so cute.


    "So you can speak. That fellow must imagine you from this worlds beast. When you become Saint Beast, you get the ability to speak." I pondered. "What should I call you? You are a boy, ahem man. I''ll call you Jon. I had a friend called Jon. He was the biggest cat fan."

 Chapter-21 One Piece World!

    I was lying on the bed, beaten up badly. It is a good question to ask "How the hell I am beaten up when I''m already so strong?" Let me repeat what Crow said to me.


    "Because you adapted this World''s Engine. You still have your chakra and zhengi powers though. Because you are at Saint Realm at your Zhengi Cultivation you can still fly or you still can teleport with Flying Thunder God Technique. But they are now adapted to this World Power level. Otherwise, you could take all Worlds after became super strong. In the Library of Heaven''s Path World, your Naruto World Jutsu''s were way more powerful. In this world, they will be the same as in Naruto World. But your Zhengi power is much weaker." explained Crow.


    I still can''t get it. If Deaf God wanted me to take over all worlds, why he didn''t give me better system?


    "You have one of the best systems. And this isn''t even about the system you got. Adapt System just making it easier. There is always Gods follows dimensional travels to block strong guys to cause a wreck. There are some dimensions, even the baby''s stronger than anyone in Naruto World. Do you think there is never strong enough person to open the rift and jump weaker dimension? There are tons of just so you know. There are endless possibilities with endless dimension. There will always be some people out of the fate circle, and try to take their own initiative to go to other worlds.


    Do you know why your world never destroyed by somebody from other dimensions, while you were watching your hentai? That is right. There is a system in this big universe, and every dimension is a gear running it. Who do you think controls this Gears? Do you ever wondered how there are quests assigned by the system, even as your system, I, can''t do anything about them. There is parts work to keep the system running. There is a mechanic keeps the preventing system from getting broken. If you didn''t have the Adapt System you would be stopped at the gate of the weaker world. You can go any stronger world at any time though. Advantages of the Adapt System are ;


    Helping you Adapt Every Negative Situation: Doesn''t matter how strong emotions are. You will adapt them based on how strong they are, adaptation time may change.


    Adapt You, Every Attack You Take: As long as you don''t die by it, you will adapt it, in time. Yes, physical based techniques are hard to adapt but will help you to get tougher. You will get resistance.


    Faster Dimension Travel: By adapting World Engine you can jump between worlds without limit. Further Worlds will take the longer time to prepare. You can never return to your original world. This is one of the greatest rules of the Multiverse. Doesn''t matter which world you are from. When you are given second chance, forget about your old world.


    There is lots of advantage, and actually helps you to go every dimension you want, you still say why you didn''t get a better system? Aren''t you greedy bastard?"


    Wow, I never saw Crow this angry. What about Jon. How did his strength affect?


    "I''m not angry, just want to remind you. This is not a bad thing. Yes in overall you are weaker, but you will learn these worlds techniques thanks to it. Jon hasn''t affected at all. Except you can use pendant once in the week for ten minutes. You can use daily, 1,5 minutes each."


    What can I actually learn in here? There are only those crazy fruit powers you said earlier. I don''t want those.


    "There is another power. Called ''Haki.'' It literally means ''Will Power.'' There are three types of Haki. First is Observation Haki. If you learn to use this type of Haki, you can observe anything around you. It is a kind of sensory type of jutsu. You can see through enemy attacks, even a little bit of future thanks to it.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The second type is, Armament Haki. It covers your body as a shield make your attack stronger and defense stronger. You can even use your haki with your weapons. When you get better at it, it will make your body or weapon black. Its name is Koka. Stronger than regular Armament Haki.


    The third type is Conqueror''s Haki. This is the rarest type of Haki. With this type of Haki, you can make enemies with weak will faint or obey some simple commands. There are still parts even I don''t know about it. So we will learn in the future."


    "Also there is three type of Devil Fruit;


    Every devil fruit is unique, so, there is one fruit of the same effect at the same time.


    First Type is Paramecia. It simply makes you superhuman. It has the widest utilization range comparing to others. For example in the original series, Protagonist Monkey D. Luffy had Rubber fruit makes him Rubber Human. He could stretch his limbs, inner organs even his veins and bones. There was a strong man called Whitebeard, could shot Earthquake from his limbs.


    The second Type is, Zoan. This type of fruits turns users into a certain animal. Zoan has also three types inside.


    *Normal Zoan


    *Antique Zoan, simply turns you an animal lived in past but now extinct.


    *Mystic Zoan, turns you an animal in legends. Such as Pheonix or Buddha.


    The third Type is Logia. This is the strongest type because this type of Fruit turns you into an element in Fruit itself. If you eat Fire Fruit, you will become fire. Normal attacks pass through logia fruit users.


    There is 4 ways to hurt Logia users.


    1. Haki. Armament Haki is the bane to all Fruit Users. It can hit the enemy''s real body.


    2. Sea-Sea Prism Stone: Sea itself is the general weakness to all Fruit users. In the sea all fruit users become hammer. Can''t move doesn''t matter what you are. Sea Prism is a special type of mineral. It cancels and absorbs Fruit Users energy.


    3. Superiors element. If there are Superior and Inferior fruits of the same aspect, the Superior element might hurt other''s real body. In original series one with magma fruit actually burned one with fire fruit.


    4. Negativity. If one is resistance to other, it might hurt logia. Rubber is resistance to electricity thus can hurt one with electric fruit.


    There is no way to know which fruit you are eating before you eat it. Except for fruits already identified. With my Observe powers we can decide which kind of fruit it is, still can''t know what fruit it is."


    That is a lot of information to take in. I don''t plan to eat fruit anyway. I don''t want to give up on my swimming ability. Also would my Water Style Jutsu''s work on Devil Fruit Users?


    "Yes, it would. If there is a certain height of water level, doesn''t matter what type of water it is, would effect Fruit Users."


    Good to know. So I''m basically invincible here.


    "You wish. There is hundreds of Devil Fruit. Some Devil Fruit Users has terrific range and power. You wouldn''t even know how you died before you see the enemy."


    Really? That is exaggerated. How should I fight with them?


    "Easiest way is don''t make the enemy of them. Second is learning Haki. If there is an attack aimed at you, your haki will warn you."


    How should I learn haki? It''s not something you can easily adapt.


    "You should find a good master."


    Right. By the way, where am I again?


    "You are in Louge Town. Where Pirate King executed. This is East Blue. One of the 4 seas. And the weakest one. You are actually lucky. There are 6 seas in One Piece World.


    4 seas are the normal area. They are East Blue, South Blue, West Blue and North Blue. All these seas are connected to the Grand Line. Where the real fights begin. Grand Line has 2 parts. The first part is the Grand Line and second Part is New World. The most dangerous sea in this world. Most of the strong pirates are there looking for Pirate King''s treasure One Piece. The last sea is Calm Belt. Connects Grand Line to other 4 seas. There is no wind, no wave in that cursed sea and filled with Sea Kings. They are very strong monsters."


    Which timeline are we at? Do you know the events?


    I know little. But from the age of Smoker, we should be 1 year before the original series. Protagonist Monkey D. Luffy should be 16 years old. He will set sail when he is 17.


    Right, who was that as*hole beat me, again?


    "His name is Smoker. He is the Captain of this Marine Base. He has a strong sense of justice. You shouldn''t mess with him."


    I didn''t mess with him. I just said get lost. I was depressed about my power level falling down so quickly. How should I know he is Logia Fruit User.


    "Anyway, are you sure you don''t want to be a pirate?"


    Yes. I don''t want to be pirate threaten innocents. But after what you told about World Government, I don''t want to be a Marine either. I guess there is one last option. Becoming a ...

 Chapter-22 Bounty Hunter!

    "You mean you want to be a Revolutionary?"


    No! Of course not. I don''t know their story yet. What is their aim? Are they want power for themselves or for the people? As far as I know, they might be worst than the World Government.


    "So, you want to be a Bounty Hunter. It is actually a nice to start. You can go to any party from there."


    Why would I want to go to other parties? I want to hunt pirates, take the government''s money and resources, and don''t want to help the World Government. I will serve myself.


    Also, I have other plans as well, but first I have to learn how my Flying Thunder God Technique range works. My zhengi healing is pretty slow, but medical Jutsu''s are working fine. I don''t think, my Flying Thunder God Technique range would be lower than Naruto World.


    "What do you have in mind is? Oh, I see. It is not a bad idea, but you will help pirates."


    I haven''t decided it yet. Let''s see in the future. What do you think now? Is it alright for me to heal myself? It has already been 3 hours.


    "Yes, yes. Smoker shouldn''t suspect with this healing speed. Go and talk to him nicely. You will need Marine Base''s support if you want to be a Bounty Hunter."


    Anyway.


    I was lying on the bed. Because Crow warned me to not show all my cards. Healing myself in just a few seconds, after I beaten up for example. So, I decided to wait a few hours, before I heal myself.


    After the healing done, I stood up from the bed. I wasn''t in jail, I was lying on Marine Soldier''s Barrack. Smoker saw me on the street when I was strolling in Louge Town enjoying the city. All of the sudden some thugs come near me and asked for my sword. I should have kept it in the warehouse but, Crow told me otherwise. Apparently showing your sword is a good thing in this world.


    After thugs get violent, I punched them withholding my power. To my surprise, with weaken power level and because I hold myself my punched didn''t even effect thugs. In the state of shock, I used my Lighting Chain Jutsu. It was Jutsu would jump between 4 targets. There were 3 thugs and 1 marine was coming to our side. My bad luck followed me here, and Marine Soldier also hit by my lightning and Smoker came to interrogate me. As I was depressed I told him to get lost. Well, it didn''t end well.


    Anyway, now I have the information I need. I can beat Smoker with Water Jutsu. But this city is so quiet. Are you sure I can hunt down pirates here, Crow Brother?


    "Don''t worry. This is the final stop for pirates traveling to the Grand Line. They all should come here. Usually, they caught instantly by Smoker, after they come to the island. But now you are here, Smoker doesn''t even have to work."


    I took all the wanted posters and walk to the docks. I was waiting for pirates to arrive and if they had bounty I would hunt them and bring them to Marine Base. If they don''t have bounty I would leave them to Marines.


    I had hunted more than 20 pirates in 1 month and make a little fortune. Island was talking about me and Smoker''s competitions. I bought a nice house near the dock. Waiting for the pirates to come. They were already reluctant to come to this island because of Smoker but now they didn''t want to come at all.


    As the days go by, I was getting famous in all East Blue. Some of the Marine Rear Adrimal''s Visit the island and wanted to recruit me to Marine Headquarters. Also promised me same rank as Smoker. He was Captain, 1 level below Marine Rear Admiral. It was quite an offer but I didn''t want to become Marine.


    After 1 year and a month I was sitting in my home and first quest notification in this world, rang in my ear.


    Quest


    Save Monkey D. Luffy: After Monkey D. Luffy leave the Louge Town, strong enemy, who broke the timeline will aim their crew. To fix the time and help the Straw Hat''s, beat the enemy.


    Reward


    Another ''?'' reward. Wonder what it will be? Last time I rewarded with the Flying Thunder God Technique. This time might be another super technique.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    As I was pondering, I saw a ship flag, a skull with the straw hat. I already saw this fellows bounty a few days ago. He beat up Alvina. Fat cruel pirate with 10 million bounties. Later win against Bunny. A clown like a pirate. She is sure beautiful but her nose is so funny. To my surprise, she had 20 million bounties. Later Luffy won against Arlong. Fishman race, strong and vicious. Had 25 million bounties. After this three Marine Headquarters set Monkey D. Luffy''s bounty 40 million as the starter. It was quite a number. When I saw his ship I was wondering if I catch them and send them to marines would quest would be accomplished.


    I decided to see this Monkey D. Luffy. Crow said he is a very cool guy, so I wanted to see if he really is. I followed him in the street all day. He was goofy. He wanted to see the platform where Pirate King executed. So, I give him direction. I can''t believe he got lost even with my direction. After some time when he finally reached the platform, he caught by Bunny at the platform and locked by his neck and arms. Turns out Bunny and Alvina become criminal partners to catch Luffy. Alvina ate Devil Fruit, make his appearance so handsome, even mans started to drool.


    Bunny''s sword was about to hit Luffy''s neck. Luffy took a deep breath and shouted: "I will be the Pirate King."


    It was a quite scene, I shocked beyond belief how some goofy teenager can shout his dreams in the door of death. Later he apologized to his friend for his death and smiled. The brightest smile I have ever seen. I decide to save him but a thunderbolt was faster than me and hit the platform. Platform fall over, Luffy walked casually and laughing said: "I lived after all."


    What is wrong with this kid?


    "Impressive, huh?" said Crow.


    Even heavens didn''t let him die. How lucky is this kid?


    "Well, anyway. He is a cool guy."


    As I was in shock Smoker gave the order to catch all the pirates. Stone Prism Nets fired. Bunny and Alvina caught by them, Luffy with his two friends running to the docks. After some time Smoker catches up with them and beat the hell out them. Luffy caught by Smoker. I was wondering if it was my mission or not, a green hooded man came and saved Luffy. There was a terrible wind almost flew me too. I went to the docks with Luffy. I was behind them. As they were about to jump to the ship which was middle of the sea, I had to move so I transform into a bug and jump to the Luffy''s shoulder. I marked him with my seal, just in case.


    After some time, when the storm was getting calmer Crew came to the middle of the ship so I saw them all.


    Name: Captain Monkey D. Luffy.


    Name: Pirate Hunter Roronoa Zoro.


    Name: Cook, Sanji.


    Name: Navigator, Nami.


    Name: Sniper, Usopp.


    How is it so far?


    "Pretty much same. Bunny was Buggy in original series and was male. Alvina was Alvida was female. To my surprise, Sanji is a female now. I don''t know if she is still perverted."


    Even the Crew got different genders.


    The Captain had a slim body with a red shirt, blue jeans, and a straw hat. Black hairs and eyes, scar below his left eye. Zoro had green hairs, thick neck, and buirdly body. Had a white shirt, black pants and 3 swords on his left side. He was three sword user. Sanji was a pretty woman in a female suit with a short skirt. Blond hairs brown eyes. She was smoking a lot. Nami was a pretty woman as well. She had orange hairs and some ample bosom. Usopp was an ugly man. He had a long nose, wide mouth, curly black hairs and dark skin. He was a coward and tried to avoid the fight if possible.


    They were discussing going to Grand Line and Usopp was crying in the corner. Turn out going to the Grand Line, one has to pass through Reverse Mountain. It was a mountain where sea would climb to the only continent in One Piece world named Red Line. Red Line was a continent go all around to world. Had 10.000 meters height. When they were discussing a small ship came close to their ship. There were 2 men smiling wickedly to Luffy and his crew.


    "Monkey D. Luffy, today you will die." said one of them. The other was quiet.


    "Who?" surprised Luffy. Obviously, he didn''t know them.


    Pirates jump to the Going Merry Go. Merry Go was pirate ship owned by Luffy and his crew. It is a caravel class ship designed to serve as fast, a small ship with the good maneuver.


    Pirates were so fast and so strong when they appeared on the ship, no one could react. They turn themselves into two kinds of ape. They were fruit users. They started to attack Luffy and others. They were so powerful even I could not beat them in normal times. But as they were arrogant, they let their guards down. I transform myself again to a man, age of 20. Black hairs were longer, black eyes were normal. Wearing a suit with white shirt red bowtie. I used my Water Style, Waterfall Jutsu to push them to the sea. After they fall to the sea, notification came.


    "Quest Accomplished. You will like the reward Brother."


    Reward: Activated Conquerer Haki. (Not Mastered.)"


    Nice one. I was wondering if I ever could active it. It was the rare type.


    The Straw Hat crew looked me weirdly and were sweating. Luffy came and said "Thank you. You saved us. Do I know you?"


    "I saw you on the execution platform. I''m very impressed by you and I want to travel with you." I said. I already thought about following Luffy a little bit more. He was very interesting.


    "Okay." said with the plainest face. Then his eyes sparkled. "What was the technique you used earlier?"


    "I''m a magic-"I was about to say.


    "Say them you are a ninja." said Crow.


    Why? Arent we decide to tell everybody I am a magician. It was easier to explain.


    "Just do as I say."


    Fine. "I''m a ninja." I said. I didn''t know why Crow asked me to say it but he should have his reasons. And he was right.


    All crew except girls stare at me with sparkling eyes and started to ask thousands of questions.


    "Can you transform?"


    "Can you walk on the water?"


    "Can you make a clone?"


    "Can you walk on the wall?"


    ...

 Chapter-23 Entering to Adulthood!

    After I slipped through the siege of questions by displaying a few Ninjutsu, I started to meet with the crew.


    "Hello everybody. I''m Madara. I''m from Hidden Fire Village." I said.


    "Hidden Village. It sounds like Ninja Village." said Luffy with excitement.


    "It is a Ninja Village. As you see, I am a Ninja. I can do a lot of Ninjutsu. I impressed by Luffy-san''s ambition and I would like to stay with your crew." I said with honesty. I wasn''t fully honest because I still thinking to hunt this crew. But, I will not take action before see, if really this crew is different from other Pirates.


    "Madara, you should dress like Ninja." said Luffy.


    "How should a Ninja dress?" I asked dumbfounded. I don''t know why I took Madara-sama''s appearance but suit appeared when I was thinking Lucifer from the TV show.


    "Eh? Ninja''s in your village dress like this?" asked Luffy.


    "Here, I made you a dress already." said Usopp, passing me black clothes. Arent these guys enthusiastic.


    It was full black set with a mask, like a real Ninja Clothes I remember from movies, in my previous life.


    "Stop it. This is how a real gentleman should dress." said Sanji coming and putting his arm around me.


    "Sanji, you are a girl. You wouldn''t understand." Luffy exclaimed.


    "How about this." Usopp passed me another set. Again it was black but there was Straw Hat Symbol on the heart. This time there was no mask. It was almost the same.


    "Okay. I will dress this." I said awkwardly. Walking to the inside.


    "Why don''t you change here?" asked Sanji with a nosebleed. I guess she is perverted. I went inside and dressed my ninja clothes.


    "Who were those guys?" I asked after I changed my clothes.


    "I don''t know, but they seem to know me?" said Luffy.


    "They said, they wanted to kill you Luffy. They were so strong, I froze for a second when they attacked us." said Zoro shamefully.


    "I was going to take them down, but Madara beat me to it." said Usopp.


    They have no idea either. Quest said they break the timeline. Future enemies maybe?


    When we arrived the entrance of the Reverse Mountain, rain was pouring down from the sky. The crew gathered in the deck and put a barrel of wine to the deck and started to put their legs on it while calling their dreams.


    First was Sanji, put her leg on the barrel with alluring long legs. I felt something tingling inside me. I never felt this feeling since I reincarnated. Being 16 years old makes me feel this again.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "To find All Blue." she said.


    "To find One Piece." said Luffy.


    "To be the greatest Swordsman." said Zoro.


    "To draw a World Map." said Nami. She was wearing short. Also had long beautiful legs.


    "To become a brave warrior of the Sea." said Usopp with shillyshally.


    Then they all looked at me. This was the moment I thought myself. What is my dream? I had reasons. But I never had a dream. The reason why I come this world was, I wanted to become stronger and go back to save Sasuna. The reason why I wanted to become stronger was, so I don''t have to worry about stronger enemies. Thus I can be lazy again. But what is my dream? I put my leg on the barrel and shout as well.


    "To find my dream and make it happen."


    We all raised our legs and smashed the barrel. This was a tradition when pirates start their journeys, they would do this to bring a good luck.


    After that ship started to climb the mountain with the sea. It was a new experience to see, sea actually climbs to the mountain. When the ship was about to hit the mountain, Luffy got himself bigger by sucking air and cushion the impact. When we were about to hit another side I made a Water Style Jutsu to keep the balance and made a Wind Style Jutsu to follow the way. When we ascend to the peak, ship float in the air before landed on the water again. It was a great scene.


    After landed to the water, the ship started to go down with the water. Speed was fast but water-channel wider than when we climbed. There wasn''t a problem until we reach the Grandline. When we were about to reach, there was a massive wall blocking the channel. Observe


    "Name: Laboon


    Species: Black Whale


    ..."


    As I was questioning system''s observe, others also notice big black wall covering channel. Sanji shouted first: "There is a mountain blocking our way."


    "There cant be a mountain, there should only be the twin peaks at the bottom of the mountain." said Nami.


    "It''s not a mountain. It is a big black wall." said Zoro.


    "No, it a whale?" said Usopp uncertain.


    "It''s a Black Whale, we are going to hit. We need to stop." I said and prepared Wind Style Jutsu to fill the sail to stop the ship. As I was going to shot jutsu, a cannon exploded to the Whale and ship stopped just before Whale. Turn out Luffy fired front cannon smooth to impact, it actually worked. Only the Ram Head hit the whale and broke. It was Luffy''s favorite sitting spot. When he saw his seat is broken he punched whale in the eye. Yes! This Crew''s Captain punched Giant Whale in the eye.


    All Crew kicked Luffy simultaneously. As all freaked out what will happen next, Whale stared at the ship while opened his giant mouth and swallowed ship. Luffy run from ship to climb, while the rest of us going straight to the Whale''s stomach. I flashed to Luffy with seal I placed before I come to the ship. He was a devil fruit user so he might die if he left in the sea. When I arrived by Luffy, he was punching the head of the Whale while shouting to leave his crew. He really cares for his crew.


    When I hold Luffy to up, the whale started to go underwater. At last second we noticed a door opened to the inside of Whale. We went inside the whale, just before whale submerge. It was an unbelievable scene. There was a ladder, and iron bridge inside the whale. We started to walk with Luffy inside a passageway. As we started to walk, suddenly all world turn around and we were falling the way we came. So, I hold Luffy and flashed to ship. I thought we would be in dark, but it was open sky and green sea. Crew and Luffy looked at me in a weird way, later with astonished eyes.


    Then I noticed the sky was fake and green water was acid inside of Whale''s stomach. Everybody on the ship was looking at the man, standing on a swimming island. The man had a flower-like head, was very old. When Whale shook few more times, one side of the sky door burst open with 2 people flying over. One man, one woman fall to the acid sea and they would die. Zoro took them to the ship and they started to discuss between them. In the meantime, I asked Usopp who was the old man.


    Turn out the old man was named Crocus.


    Crocus come after a while and shouted to the duo: "How many times, I must repeat myself. I won''t let you hurt Laboon."


    "How many times, we must repeat ourselves. This whale is our mission. We will hunt him and feed on him." said the woman. Then with the man, the Duo take out a portable cannon and fired to the whale. The old man named Crocus run and jump to the air where cannons would hit to tank the damage and get hit by both of them...

 Chapter-24 Seperate Ways!

    While Crocus injured and falling to the acid sea, Luffy came to the duo, laughing like a maniac. Luffy punched both from the face. I start to like this man. Then I used Binding Jutsu to bind them to each other and we went to the island where Crocus was first standing. After which he started to summarize what the hell is going on. Turns out, this huge whale was brought twin peaks 50 years ago from West Blue, by pirates. When whale first came he was as small as normal shark size. Pirates later went to the Grand Line and promised Laboon to meet here again. But they never return. Laboon, on the other hand, wanted to go other side of the Red Line to meet Pirates again. That is why he would hit his head to the Red Line all day long. Scars on his head, when I first see him was because of this.


    It was a classic betrayal story.


    "Don''t judge people." said Crow.


    What do you know? If you promise, you have to fulfill it.


    "You always judge without knowing the actual story."


    Whatever.


    After which Crocus told us about the Duo trying to kill Laboon. They were residents of the nearby island and wanted to hunt Laboon down to feed island. It would feed them the whole 3 years.


    Later with Crocus and Ship, we left by the huge door inside of Laboon. Crocus said he made this doors to threat Laboon from inside because after a while he becomes huge and couldn''t treat him from outside. After we went outside, Luffy went top of the Laboon and started to fight with him. While I was wondering what this crazy man doing, after a while Luffy stopped and said: "Our fight will continue. As the mark, I will draw my pirate flag on your head. Don''t hit your head to the wall so this mark never wears off. I will definitely return. Wait for me."


    This man was light-headed, most of the time even stupid, but he had a huge heart. He actually said the exact words need to be said. Maybe except him, no one could do that. His painting was so bad though.


    After which I get a quest request and I understand it was time for me to leave. I told Luffy about my leaving and left them three sealed item. One was a steel small square box. Inside there was my seal for the Flying Thunder God Technique. The other two was 2 pieces of paper. Both had the seal for warning me in case of emergency I would run to them as soon as possible. I would never hunt this crew and I didn''t want to see them get hurt. I know Luffy wouldn''t ask for help and would do things on his own. Same goes for Zoro and Sanji. So, I gave Nami and Usopp each.


    After that, I flashed away.


    Back to the East Blue. I discovered flashing from Twin Peaks to the Louge Town was as easy as breathing. I also marked Merry Go, Twin Peaks. Gave steel box to crew. So there weren''t many things to worry about. I had the biggest quest since I reincarnated I decided to do it.


    When I return to the Louge Town, I learned Smoker and his Right Hand Man Tashiga, went after Straw Hat pirates. Smoker decided to follow Luffy and his crew. I was also away in the meantime, so the town got really affected badly by pirates attack. As soon as I arrived I set things right and caught all the pirates. All town supported me and I started the first step of the quest.


    I created a Bounty Hunter Guild.


    It called Black Wing! Black Wing started to spread wildly. First, it was nearby towns, then it was all East Blue. Even the normal citizens got enough of pirates, and try to be a member of the Black Wing. I wasn''t planning to recruit newbie''s at first, but later I decided to do otherwise. I created a Training School for new recruits. Hired few veterans to train them. They would teach how to fight to the new recruits. In a short 2 months, I already had enough men to send all over the East Blue and there were new recruits every day.


    After I got enough men, I started another business... Island protection. There would be a stationed man in the islands. If the pirates dare to come to those islands and started a trouble, they would be killed right away. My gain from all hunted bounty was %50 for new recruits, %30 for veterans. Island protection fee was all mine, I would just pay salary who stationed in islands. They would usually send their original islands so it was perfect for both sides.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    There were 3 ways to work in Black Wing.


    1) Under the name of Black Wing, you would hunt pirates. These people would have to pay a fee to Black Wing.


    2) Under the Black Wing Flag, you would protect the island. These people would get a salary.


    3) In the training camp, becoming a trainer. These people would get a salary and a bonus for each successful person they trained.


    Business was going well. At first, some stupid people aimed hunters from Black Wing but I retaliated and the legend started to spread. ''Don''t mess anyone from Black Wing''. That was my second step. I wanted this impact to intimidate pirates and welcome new bounty hunters.


    One of these days I went to the island called Cocoyasi. I was going to speak about the new business opportunity. This island one of my first customers. I did all contract with the island myself, it was for two reasons. To show that I actually care and mark every island with my seal.


    As I learned from chef and beautiful woman called Nojiko, this island was under Fishman Pirates who work with Marines. The Arlong Pirates, Captain Arlong, shark Fishman was a cruel man. Even if one person didn''t pay the monthly fee, he would turn all village upside down. He killed Nami''s and Nojiko''s mother for this very reason. The island lived the hell for 10 years before saved by Straw Hats. It was safe since then but you can''t be sure if it going to be the same.


    Nojiko and I were getting along nicely. I was 16 years old but I looked 18 in my normal appearance. With my original look, I had black hairs, deep black eyes. In the normal time, people would feel they feel into the abyss when they looked me in the eye. I would wear jeans, a black t-shirt, and a hooded jacket. Nojiko was a young woman with blue hair and green big eyes. She was a tall and beautiful woman with big ample bosoms.


    When I arrived to the island, I went to the Chef''s office. He was sitting with Nojiko and greeted me when I walked in. I took the beverage treated me. It was the tangerines juice. Best tangerines juice I ever had. The taste, the color everything was so rich. And Nojiko told me this was the real business they wanted to discuss. This juice was made from tangerines only their family raised. Her and Nami''s mother Bellemere created an Tangerines Farm after she found Nojiko and Nami in the island when she was Marine. She adopted them and brought them back to her hometown. Quit the Marine.


    Since then she started to raise tangerines and sell them. After her demise, Nojiko took over the business. Normally because Arlong took all the money, the village made, they wouldn''t do anything else besides survive. Now, because they were free, they wanted to expand the business. Because I had the network in East Blue, they wanted me to export their handmade crafts for a certain fee. The island would like to start with tangerines juice. I supported the idea for two reasons with just a little bit of fee.


    1) This would bring me more alike business.


    2) My company name would be protection itself for these export ships. If there were another company who wanted to do export business, they had to hire someone from my company to do business in the sea.


    Also, I liked Nojiko and wanted to help her. I invest money in business too. I started to bring orphan girls from all over the East Blue, made a big orphanage in the Cocoyashi Village. They would work with Nojiko to produce the juice. After just a month we started to send our first 10 ships to all around East Blue.


    One of these days when I and Nojiko walking in the farm, Nojiko stumble a rock and I hold her from her waist to support her and pulled her. She holds me on the shoulder and our face was close to each other. I got blush quickly, it was my closest moment to a woman except for the time I breastfed. She looked me in the eye and said "Thank you for everything. You helped me and those girls" and kissed me on my cheek. I froze there a few second and Crow said: "Do you want to activate a gamer mind?"


    In the few past years, I finally understand why gamer mind doesn''t work on me. Because of the adapt system, gamer mind is offline most of the time. Adapt System let me adapt the negative emotions while Gamer Mind just forces me to get through it. Adapt System is much better in this aspect because with adapt system next time I wouldn''t feel overwhelmed at all.


    No! Let me adapt. I don''t want to freeze in front of the girls again.


    After a while, we separate and I went to my destination for my next step.


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    In this chapter, it has already been 3 months. And in these three months, Luffy and his Crew had a lot of adventure. It doesn''t mean Hitomi was in Cocoyashi all the time in these 3 months. In some chapters, I will write the Luffy side, let''s call them Madara Parts. Some chapter I will write Hitomi Parts. There will be lots of adventure in the seas. Stay Tuned! Thank you for your support.

 Chapter-25 My First!

    After I visit the Orange Farm with Nojiko, I flashed my house in the Louge Town with still blushed face. I adapted to being awkward in front of girls but, still was shy. This wasn''t a negative emotion, so, adapt system didn''t force me to get over it. It was a good feeling. I was happy yet sad. Then I remembered the place I saw when I walked into the Louge Town. I always wanted the have this experience, but I never really desired it, before that day I saw Sanji with her alluring legs. I think that moment was my re-entering to adulthood.


    I got out of the house with a hood on my head. I walked all the way from the seaside to the other side of the island. I could take a short way by passing through the city square but it wanted to walk. It was the first time for me, in this life and my previous life, so I wanted to walk and calm myself.


    A few hours later I reached my destination. There were two beautiful girls were waiting at the door walking charmingly. When they see me walking toward the pink building, they came to me and each hold one of my arms walked me to inside. There was a big sign hanging at the building.


    "Endless Love!"


    **You can send Pm if you want to read this part.***


    This was my first time. It was better than I expected, yet it wasn''t as I expected. Maybe because it wasn''t somebody I care about but, I didn''t feel satisfied emotionally. My body was satisfied tough.


    After that experience, i heard a voice in my head. It was a cute boy voice.


    "Hey, you! How long you going to keep me in here. It''s been 3 months since I had a fresh air. Let me out!"


    It was coming from the pendant. I startled because I didn''t think Jon would be conscious when he was in the pendant. I try to put my zhengi in the pendant to talk to him.


    But I can release you once in the week for ten minutes. What if I need you urgently? I don''t want to waste that time just for your fresh air.


    "Are you stupid? 10 minutes is for me exerting my full force. A just casual walk wouldn''t even make a difference. I can stay hours in a day."


    Oh, You can do that too? Crow, is he telling the truth?


    "Technically it should be. I''m not sure. I have never seen a divine item." said Crow.


    What the hell. Let''s give it a try.


    I summoned Jon. He looked different now. He was a white kitten when I first summon him, now he looked like a baby white tiger with bluest eyes. He was so cute. He climbed on my shoulders and start to chew my ears. I can''t take this cuteness.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I started to walk in Louge Town, Jon sitting on my shoulder. I went to the restaurant and eat with Jon. Jon was a carnivore. In full plate, he combed out all vegetable and only ate meat. Ate 5 plate with that small body. Fortunately, i was rich now, so it wasn''t a problem for me to feed this glutton. We walked all the way back to my home, in sea line again. Jon was docile. At first, he was frustrated because he was in the pendant for 3 months, but when he came out he didn''t say a thing. Just lick my face and chew my ear. I started to become addicted to him. Now I don''t know, how will I erase him in the future. Maybe I won''t do it at all.


    After I got the house, I send Jon back. It''s been 5 hours since I let him out. It proofs what he said was true. As long as he doesn''t fight, I can let him out every day. Since he wasn''t troublemaker I don''t mind to walk with a cute pet on my shoulder. It actually helps my nice man image. As I walked in the streets, all the people greeted me. Most of the ladies come and pet the Jon. Jon was able to speak but he wasn''t speaking to other people.


    After a night rest, I start to work on my new step. Bringing Black Wing Guild to the other seas. One Piece World was a big ocean world. There was one continent and it was Red Line. Circle around World. Its width is not large but its height is 10 kilometers. Grand Line was long sea canal, also circle around the world and cross the Red Line. They would intercept on 2 spots at the World. Four seas, East, North, West, South Blue were 4 part of 2 crossing lines. (You can google One Piece Map.) To go from East Blue to North Blue, one has to cross the Red Line. In normal circumstances, it is nigh impossible, but for me, it is actually not that hard. Be it my Crow Wings or Saint Flying I can cross Red Line easily.


    My next stop is North Blue.


    Before I left, I set the business on track. I select my vice-president for East Blue. He was a veteran called Kubo Katzumi. He is 49 years old, with more than 20 years of Bounty Hunter Experience. He went to the Grand Line once but return due to losing his best friend. He was a hell of the sword master. I left him a piece of sealed paper to notify me if something goes wrong. Later I shopped for food and water and stored them in the warehouse.


    I flew at night to the top of the Red Line. It was close to the Louge Town so it didn''t take long. I looked at the East Blue with awe and flew down to the North Blue. The further I went, the colder it was getting.


    North Blue was one of the troubled seas. There were lots of pirates coming from here. One of the famous ones was current Shicibukai Donquixote Doflamingo. She and her crew caused tons of troubles before going Grand Line and was chased by one of the legends in Marine Headquarters Tsuru.


    Another famous pirate recently went to the Grand Line, Magician Basil Hawkins. I don''t have too much information about him, but Crow told me he was one of the supernovae aka Worst Generation. These people named as Worst Generation were pirates arrived at the end of the first part of the Grand Line, with the bounty of more than 100 million. Luffy and Zoro were one of them in the original series.


    There was also legendary liar Montblanc Noland. He was an explorer, went to the Grand Line and return with the evangel of Golden Island. The King followed him to the Island but there was no gold. So he was executed. It was child novel to teach children to don''t lie, but Crow Brother told me that there was more to it.


    As I make my way to the Island accommodate the Lvneel Kingdom, which was where Noland lived once, the day was starting...

 Chapter-26 What the hell is going on?!

    I landed in the Lvneel Kingdom at the darkest time of the day. Sun was about to dawn and I walk to the Marine Base. I learned from Louge Town Marine Base, there was Rear Admiral Anno Ryo stationed here. She was a hell of the woman. Strong and serious personality. I was wondering what kind of woman she would be. But I never thought, she would be a crazy hag, contrary to my expectations.


    When I entered 4 stories Marine Base, first thing caught my eye was perfect symmetry. There was a white line drawn to the ground just at the middle of the entrance door. When two doors of the entrance were closed, the white line would center them. On both sides of the entrance, there was an information desk. 2 twins were sitting in each of them.


    There were two stairs to up, on the same exact distance from the white line, taking to the wooden bridge. The first floor was mostly empty, except the information desk and two framed noticeboard. On the notice board, there was pictures all cut the same size and plate naming owner of the pictures. These were soldiers died in the mission. On left notice board, there were newspapers cut the same size as pictures on other notice board, informing readers about Marine Base deeds. But because cut at the same size as the pictures, some of the articles were missing, some had unrelated articles parts...


    I walked on the left information desk and stated my name.


    "I''m Hitomi. I''m Bounty Hunter and leader of the Black Wing. I''m here to meet Rear Admiral Anno Ryo."


    "You can''t!" he said with coward eyes.


    "Why?" I asked surprised.


    "Your clothes... They are asymmetric."


    "What now?" I dumbfounded. What the hell you just said? My clothes are asymmetric?


    "Rear Admiral has Obsessive Compulsive Disorder. She would tear the whole Base if she sees something asymmetric. Please come with me to change."


    "I''m not going to change my clothes just because somebody doesn''t like them. They are clean. They are stylish, they make me look good. I''m not a Marine Soldier, I don''t care your rules." I was angry. What is the problem with this Marine Base?


    "Do you know why there is two information desk here? And why I and my brother are working here?"Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "How should I know?"


    "Because we were forced by Rear Admiral. She said we are the only twins in town, its only right for us the work here."


    That crazy lady. "What about before you?" I asked, with curiosity.


    "There was another twin set but one of them died in the fight against pirates, Rear Admiral fire the other."


    "Just give me wanted posters. I changed my mind, I don''t want to see Rear Admiral."


    While information guy was preparing wanted posters, very rhythmic footsteps come to my ear. They were akin to music. I turn to look at this artist and saw a lady with glasses. She had two piggy tail tied exact same way. She was wearing full black clothes. Black shirt, black pants, black shoes and a black marine cape. This was the first time I saw a black marine cape. I immediately understand this was crazy Rear Admiral. She had two same sized sword on her both side, hanging on her waist.


    "I was told you would meet me at 12:12. It''s already 12:13. If there one thing I hate more than shabby people, that is unpunctual people." said looking at me with red eyes. Checking my clothes.


    "I came on time, but these guys didn''t let me in." I said. What should I suppose to do?


    "If you were dressed accordingly you wouldn''t be kept at the door, don''t you think?" she said, shaking.


    "Society has to follow certain rules for better living quality, but your crazy demands aren''t meant to be forced. Just because you can''t take unsymmetrical people, people don''t have to obey your orders. You hog-wild witch." I was so angry. Who do you think you are, you hag!


    "Bad dressing, bad timing, bad mouth. I can''t believe you are the guy praised by Vice Admiral. I wouldn''t even let you in the Marine Base."


    "I don''t need your order." I took the wanted posters and walk to the door. While I passing I pulled my sword and cut 1 centimeter from one door on the left. Just as I stepped outside I felt a killing intent with wind whistling. I put my sword front of me while pulling a kunai and turned around. Rear Admiral Ryo was attacking me with two swords. I defend myself with sword and kunai and jumped outside.


    "You are going to regret what have you done." she shouted coming to the street.


    "Are you going to attack a citizen, Rear Admiral?" I asked with the grin.


    "You.." she couldn''t speak. Just looked at the hundreds of people walking in the streets. Then turned around and cut the 1 centimeter from the door on the right.


    "You pissed another Marine Base Chief, are you happy now?" asked Crow.


    It''s not my fault. You saw that crazy woman too.


    "How many times I told you? You will need Marine''s support in your mission. Besides, you know I feel something is very off."


    Still pondering about Luffy, while he was at the top of the Laboon?


    "Something doesn''t fit. He wasn''t panicked at all. I don''t know what is going on, but time will tell."


    Yes, it will. So, are you sure about this island?


    "Yes, this is one of the last islands before Reverse Mountain. Do as you did in Louge Town and in no time you will spread Black Wing here too."


    Okay then, first to find some bad guys...

 Chapter-27 Interesting Encounter

    I was on my way to the docks. It was one of the best places to hunt down the pirates, wanted to go to the Grand Line. As I was casually walking, I noticed two man in medieval silver armor with a white cape walking towards me. There was a red cross on the cape.


    Interesting!


    "What is that?" asked Crow.


    They look exactly like Templars, I remember from my previous life.


    "Endless Universe, endless possibilities. There is nothing to surprise."


    I guess you are right.


    I was really surprised though. Their clothes were too familiar. I was planning to walk by them, one of them spoke "Lord Hitomi. Our leader wants to speak to you."


    I looked around if there are any other Hitomi. Are they talking to me? How do they know me? I just got here.


    "Who is your leader? And who are you?"


    "We are the Templars. Our leader is North Blue Division Lord Aquilo." said one who spoke earlier.


    North Wind?


    "Do you know Latin?" asked Crow.


    I learned a few things when I was in college. How do you know it''s Latin?


    "I know every language. How do you think, I''m the best system?" bragged Crow, patting his imaginary chest.


    Another bragging. But they are really templars. This is quite interesting.


    "Lead the way." I said.


    We walked for a few minutes and reached a warehouse at the docks. I walked in without second thought. Inside of the warehouse was neatly designed. There were containers on both sides but it was evenly placed. I smelled something fishy, but couldn''t place my finger on it. There was a throne in the middle of the room. A middle-aged man, in his late forties, was sitting on the throne. Fondling ring on his pointer finger, with his thumb. The golden ring had exquisite red stone on top. In that red stone, there were red clouds, and as hurricane clouds were twisting non-stop. There was something eerie in that clouds looking right in people''s soul.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Man on the throne had golden armor, the same style as other two with the same white cape. He looked so dashing. He looked straight at me from distance. There was a red flash in his eyes.


    "Lord Hitomi .." he stopped and looked like he was thinking on something. "I noticed, I don''t know your last name. Actually, nobody knows. You appeared from thin air. It is quite interesting, don''t you think. Its almost like, you came from another world, Lord Ninja." stood up and said with a smile.


    I didn''t know how to refute. I just looked around. I couldn''t see before but I see there was at least 20 man hiding behind containers. It was impossible to see from the entrance of the warehouse. Some had armor like two brought me here, some had priest clothes. Priest clothes were white in color and red cross on their chest. There was a crimson cape with the white cross on them. These are actual Templars. How did they come here?


    "From the weak world, you can come anytime. They must find a way to here." said Crow.


    But what for?


    "I don''t know..."


    "What is your aim? You want to make an enemy of Black Wing?" I asked with my ace in the hole as they started to circle me.


    "Ah, Black Wing. The Bounty Hunter Guild. Our prime trouble. You see ''Lord'' Hitomi. We were about to take a move against the world when we were told delay our moves because there was a busybody boy, who wanted to make a move against pirates." he said with the moves of stand up artist. He was quite good at speech actually.


    "At first, we didn''t care. You were in East Blue. We had no business in that weak sea. But later you decided to move other seas. I don''t know how you pass redline, but this feat itself is, worth respect. I will give you that. But you have to take a step back. I don''t want to kill you, I want to offer you a position." said showing his ring.


    "Kneel before me. Kiss my ring, accept our Lord and be my right-hand man, or die here!" said with mighty aura. Then turn into Lion-Human Hybrid form.


    Devil Fruit User! Just what I ask for. I made 40 hand seal in few second and apply Water Style Water Prison.


    He was trapped in the water prison, and as a fruit user, he couldn''t move. I turn my sight to others. There was a total of 22 people. I could deal with them with my means. I draw my sword and made 3 clones. 4 of us turn around and faced 4 directions. My clones were protecting me while I turn around to face the leader. I couldn''t believe what I saw. The leader was out of the water prison, soaking wet, still dripping water. He was standing in front of me, his hand was inside my rib cage and I could actually feel his hand holding my beating heart.


    I couldn''t think, I froze. My clones are beaten in a few seconds. I gathered all the data how they defeated when they disappeared. They were all taken out by one shot. Enemy priest put their hands on clones rib cage and destroyed their hearts.


    The leader looked at me with a mocking smile and said "This is your last chance. Kneel!"


    "How did you walk out water prison?" I could only ask. "Aren''t you a fruit user?"


    "What about it? It was not bad, but this kind of party tricks can''t hold me." he said. He wasn''t talking about it being water, he was talking about Jutsu''s power.


    Crow! What the f*ck is going on? Didn''t you tell me, Fruit Users would be a hammer in Water?


    I gathered all my chakra and flashed to the top of the Red Line. It was at least 5 to 6 hours of flight distance and depleted all my chakra. As I passed out, I let Jon out...

 Chapter-28 I Hate This Feeling!

    When I wake up, Jon was sleeping on my chest, and I was lying on the cold ground. Fortunately, I adapted cold, on so many occasion and didn''t get cold or freeze to death. I hold Jon from his neck and throw him from the edge of the Red Line. He jolted from the dream and made a roar make me regret, later he flew over and landed on my shoulder.


    "Why you did that bastard?" said with little boy voice.


    "I summoned you to protect me, not sleep on me." I scolded him.


    "I waited by your side for 4 hours, without knowing what happened, then when I see there was no danger, I just slept." said while chewing my ear.


    "Anyway, its almost time, go back to the pendant." I said looking to the Lvneel Kingdom. I sweat bullets. I was soaking wet in this cold. This was closest I get at the door of death. It was scary. I felt my knees are shaking. I just flashed again to Louge Town to sleep again. I couldn''t set my mind right. I need to rest.


    I wake up after, I don''t know how much it been. There was knocking on my door. I went unwillingly and opened the door. It was Kubo Katzumi, Vice President in East Blue. I suppose to start my business in North Blue at this time. He also knows this, why he knocked on my door?


    "What happened? Shouldn''t you suppose to be at North Blue, boss?" he asked with a grin. Then pushed me in with his arm crossing my neck. I used body replacement jutsu to change with a pillow on the sofa. 4 men with silver armor rushed in with their sword drawn. I looked at Kubo with rage.


    "Are you one of them?" I said.


    "You are one of us too. Didn''t Lord Aquilo tell you, either you join us or you will die." said with a smile. Take out crucifix necklace under his shirt and kissed it.


    "How can you trust me if I join you? I can betray you anytime." I asked. What is wrong with this people. They actually believe I will be loyal to them if I accept their invitation.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Lord Ventum Sanctus has devil fruit can solve this problem easily. Can leave a mark in your heart and if you betray, you will die." said while positioning himself and the others around me.


    "Marks and other devil fruit effects can be cleared by jumping to the sea. Why would that stop me?" This was the main question in my head. Before I pass out this question burned in my brain. How could Aquilo get rid of my Water Prison? He was a devil fruit user but he didn''t affected at all.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "What is this nonsense? Just because Sea Prism stone has Sea word in it, doesn''t mean Sea has the same effect. Ignorant people are ignorant. There is only one way to release Lord''s mark is touch the mark with Sea Prism stone. It will be on your heart, so good luck with that." he laughed like a crazy. So, it is true. Devil Fruit users really don''t affected by sea. But this cant be. Crocodile beaten by Luffy by spraying water to him.


    "It was his Fruit''s weakness. Crocodile has Sand Fruit and he is Sand Man. If he contacts with water, his body solidifies and becomes hittable." said Crow.


    "You mean, in this world, the sea doesn''t affect fruit users?" I asked.


    "It seems so. But it shouldn''t be possible. This is the ''Law'' of this World. Doesn''t matter how many possibilities there are, you cant alter the World Law. This is fishy. There are people from other worlds. There are people from other timelines. Now, this. I didn''t like it." said Crow.


    Wait, you mean those two I pushed water when I saved Luffy didn''t die? But the quest accomplished.


    "I don''t know. Maybe they were from original series, they didn''t just break the timeline also break the alternate world barrier. Maybe they are still alive. I can''t say. The quest was the save Luffy, not kill his enemies." reminded me, Crow.


    You are right. Its okay, I gave them a box has my seal. They will notify me if anything goes wrong. I have to deal with these people first. Oh, no! In the latest quest, I was asked to deal with evil in the seas. I always thought it was the pirates. After all just because Luffy and his crew were good people, doesn''t mean every pirate was good. But now I think of it, what if quest want me to deal with this Templars.


    "You are right. I think the same. Also be careful. There is definitely more behind this matter. These guys can''t alter World Law."


    Un. I nodded inwardly. I looked at the enemy. 4 Templars were easy. Since I already wary of their weird technique, I could kill them easily. The problem was Kubo. He was veteran and Templar executive most probably. His mission should be controlling East Blue. Maybe weaker than Aquilo but stronger than a foot soldier.


    I made a clone. My clones made a Water Style Jutsu while I made Fire Style Jutsu create a smoke screen. I flashed ceiling to seal I left when I first move to the house. I stood there with chakra at my feet and watched them from there. They were looking around while my clone went to another way to make them turn their back to me. It was time for my big show. I made hand seals and ground started to shake. The earth split open and eat all 5 of them.


    4 buried alive while Kubo was left. His body was buried to the ground while his head and fingers on his right hand were free. He looked at me with disbelief and fear. I sit in front of him to start my question. But first, I took my sword out and cut one of his ears. To let him know, he either speak or death will be his wish...


    I have to find out everything about their strange technique. I don''t want to live even single second to think my life is actually in hands of others.


    I hate this feeling!

 Chapter-29 Phantom Kenpo

    "What is the weird technique you are using?"


    "I''m not going to answer. I''m a believer!" said Kubo. I pulled one of his teeth. I was raised as Anbu, interrogation is like breathing to me. I could also use Genjutsu but I didn''t know if it would work or not, so, I was going to save it for later.


    "What is the weird technique you are using? And where did you come from?"


    "..." Didn''t answer. I pulled another tooth.


    "What is the weird technique you are using? And where did you come from? Who is your leader?"


    "..." It took until I pulled all his teeth and cut the other ear. Punched him in the ear and too much more torture. After an hour he broke and told me about technique.


    It was called Phantom Kenpo. Had 5 steps. In the first four steps, one could use natural elements in the atmosphere. Respectively Wind, Fire, Lighting, and Water. At the fifth stage, one can turn one of their limps into a phantom and pierced the enemy''s body. The fifth stage was harder than it sounds. There were only a few successful who can reach this stage. The priests were in the warehouse were actually mindless puppets, sacrificed their thinking to help Templars cause. Also, only the priest could reach this stage, the Templar Knights only could utilize one of the elements with their weapons. The weapon was usually sword.


    Kubo didn''t know anything about Leader, because he wasn''t one of the executives, he was saved, by Templars when he was badly injured in Grand Line. He then submitted to them and because he made a good contribution he was appointed in East Blue to make some preparations if there was a need. I also confirmed that Devil Fruit Users wouldn''t be affected by water, as they would in original series. And since Kubo wasn''t one of them, he didn''t know where did they come from.


    I asked about their goal but Kubo only said, he was told to help pirates to pass reverse mountain. He duplicates lots of Reverse Mountain map to send all over East Blue and helped pirates to pass through Marine Ships. He was doing with Black Wing name and I didn''t even know anything about it. I asked if there was any other Templar in Black Wing. He said there was 2 other he knew but Templars were in power for almost 20 years and they were everywhere. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    If they want to help pirates to go, Grand Line, they must aim to weaken Marine Headquarters. Are they aiming to take down World Government? Are they the evil in seas, quest asked me to get rid off? Now that I learned I can''t actually hunt devil fruit users with Water Jutsu, I must learn Haki as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if I don''t die against Logia users, I can''t actually fight back. Where can I find a Haki Master to teach me?


    "In the New World."


    I can''t go New World by myself. I have to wait for Luffy and others advance so, I can flash there with them. I seal every island they went, so, I can jump with few flashes to end of the Grand Line but to go to New World I have to pass through Red Line again. This time there are World Government and World Nobles lives there. That place is guarded by 3 admiral and probably agents no weaker than them. I can''t just walk there.


    There are 2 more months to Luffy and his crew to reach Sabaody Archipelago. After that, they will be separated and will stay away 2 more years if the thing goes as they did in original series. In that time I have to spread Black Wings in the other 3 seas and Grand Line as well. But now I have to be more careful and eliminate all Templars. This is actually the pain in the ass.


    "Why don''t you use lottery ticket you earned when you first enter the Shop." said Crow.


    Right, now you said, I remember I earned something like that. But what I can use it for?


    "There are three types of lottery, respectively Roulette, Dice and Lucky Pick.


    Roulette has 36 space in it. The ball would spin before fall to one of this spaces. Where ball landed, would be your prize. There are usually 6 empty spaces, so the winning rate is quite high. You have to see if there is something good tough. Sometimes it is full of useless stuff.


    Dice is a pair of dice and you have to throw it and whatever number comes up it would be your prize. There are 12 spaces in this lottery system with 2 empty space. You may think it is better but there is no way to win the item in space 1, so there is actually 3 empty spaces.


    Lucky Pick is best yet hardest. You can see a bunch of item in the list, usually around 100. You can name the item you want, then you have to pick stick hidden in 100 sticks. If you can pull red flagged stick you win. Depend on the level of the item there would be numbered of a red flagged stick. There are 5 levels in the shop. Mortal, Knight, Duke, King, Emperor. For Mortal items there are 48 red flags, for Knight 24, for Duke 12, for King 6, for Emperor its 3 red flagged sticks. There are also Devine items but you can''t win them from Lottery so it''s not important. "


    So, what I can win in this system. Is there a manual for Haki?


    "There are Haki manuals in Shop as well, but Haki can only be mastered by practice. You have to find a suitable Master for it. In the shop, I saw an item you might like when I checked it in the morning. Its name is Glasses of Confucius! It''s King level item. Enable user to see any particular item on target. For example, if you say panties, you can see targets panties even from kilometers away with their clothes on. According to Legend, Confucius created this glasses to prevent his student to cheat in exams. He would say ''Cheat'' and all the hidden cheat papers would be visible. It can help you to see through their crucifix necklaces have hidden on their body."


    This is actually a great idea. Since it is a King Item I have to find one of the 6 red flagged stick in 100 sticks. It shouldn''t be that hard.


    "Well its quite hard feat but, do your worst." Crow motivated me.

 Chapter-30 Storage Ring!

    "Take his ring, before you finish him." said Crow, as I was about to bury Kubo alive.


    Why would I want this ugly ring? It is copper and doesn''t even look good.


    "It is a Storage Ring, there might be some clue inside."


    Oh, like those in the novels. I don''t need them as storage purpose, but I love taking enemy''s stuff.


    I took the ring from his finger and dropped my blood on it.


    "What the hell are you doing?" asked Crow.


    I''m dripping my blood, so, I can see inside.


    "Just put the ring on and put your energy on it. Where did you get these ideas?"


    But in this way, everyone can see others ring.


    "Of course they do. From I understand your memories, as long as you kill the enemy you can see inside of ring anyway, so, what is the point?"


    You are actually right.


    I put the ring on, and insert my chakra. This was my main energy and it actually worked. I was wondering maybe I have to simulate their worlds energy but it turns out it is not the case. The inside of Storage Ring screened in front of me, like VR set. It was semitranslucent TV hovering in front of me. There were golds and things made of gold in one corner. Sword, spear, bow and some other weapons at another corner.


    Crow, are there any good weapon can be exchanged in Shop?


    "No, they are trash!"


    Okay. On the other corner, there was books, letters and some documents about this worlds power system. They were mostly about Kubo''s mission so details were shallow. Books, on the other hand, were about Haki and Phantom Kenpo. Books about Haki was veterans experience. Like Crow said, this wasn''t something should be learned from books.


    Phantom Kenpo, on the other hand, was very similar to the Naruto World Chakra system. All Templar Knights would go element test when they reach their age. Usually, all knights could use 1 element, The Priests has to go all 4 elements before starting to practise 5th stage. 5th stage Soul Art was similar to Yin Element in Naruto World. I wasn''t able to use it there, but with this manual, I might be able to grip its essence.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I put manual and everything inside the ring to the warehouse. After I cleaned the house and fixed some cracked walls. When I split open the ground, the house got affected as well. It took 1 hours to clean everything, after that, I went to see those two Templars inside the Black Wing. One of them was Trainer in School, directly brainwashing my new bounty hunters. The other was in one of the islands I do a lot of business as a guard. He was stealing money from my export business and send them to templars. I killed both, then I entered the Shop.


    I entered Lucky Pick directly. There were 100 pictures on the big white wall. Below the pictures were, items level, items description, and if they were in Shop, how much would be their value. I found Glasses of Confucius on the 48th picture. To my surprise, it was a very expensive item. Still, it was King level, so, I still had a chance. Its market value was 10.000 SC, was actually half amount Pendant recorded with Jon.


    I pushed it my hand, and all pictures spin around me and became sticks half visible. There were 100 of them. I had to find the stick with the red flag. All these years, I finished countless quest to raise my luck. Now its time to use it. I walked between human-sized sticks and picked one. There was no need to think about it, it was all about luck. The other 99 stick vanished and the 1 picked raised from the ground. Other side was coming from the ground and tied with the red flag. I couldn''t help but do the victory dance. I don''t know how stupid I looked but it worth it. I put the glasses and turn the crowded street and said with a whisper. ''Boobs''


    "Moron!" Crow said softly.


    What? I was testing glasses.


    "You stupid pervert. This glass can only show items."


    Oh, right. ''Bra''


    With flash, I could see countless bra women''s wearing. I already liked this item. After I test a few more times, I flashed all the island I stationed men. I used glasses to search for 2 items wherever I go. First was crucifix necklaces, second was devil fruit.


    There were actually 5 more Templar inside the Black Wing. I killed them all. I couldn''t find any devil fruit but I was still in East Blue and Devil Fruits were rare nonetheless. I started my next plan to went to the twin peaks with few flashes. I decided to postpone the North Blue Phase for now. There was one way to South and West Blue. To go to South Blue I had to pass through the Grand Line from East Blue. This was relatively easy because i could fly above Calm Belt surround Grand Line part.


    To go to West Blue from North Blue I had to pass through Calm Belt surround New World. This was very hard. Sea Kings in the Calm Belt surround New World was way stronger than others. So, I decided to go to South Blue then jump over the red line to go to West Blue. I reached Twin Peak at night, and see the Luffy''s flag on Laboons head was still intact. He was behaving well it seems. I fly about 2 days to reach Calm Belt. This was not hard given in this part there was no flying beast. So, I passed it quickly and reached South Blue.


    Unlike North Blue, South Blue was warm. There were two Worst Generation pirates come from South Blue in original series. One was Eustass Kid with the highest bounty, other was Bonney with lowest. There were lots of pirates so was a good place for me to re-start my business. This time I didn''t notify any of the Marine Base. I was planning to lay low. The Templars were everywhere, and I don''t want unnecessary troubles...

 Chapter-31 Even In The World Goverment!

    I was on Btala Island, in South Blue. There was a festival going on last three days to celebrate and welcome the Spring. Spring would last 6 months on this island, while autumn would last 2 months. The other 4 months was Summer, and there was no Winter. The weather was nice and I was getting lazy again. There were all kinds of food, drinks, and entertainments. I tried everything and I was getting used to it. Of course glutton, Jon was out all the time. We were having fun, but on the third day, the last day of the festival, the Agent from World Government come forward and made an announcement.


    "The World Government will hold a tournament and the winner of the tournament will be rewarded with Devil Fruit. The Fruit is unknown, it will depend on the winner''s luck. The top 20 will be honored to take as a new recruit to trained by us to serve World Government!"


    Interesting.


    "What is that? Did you see, Templar sign?" Crow asked.


    Oh, I forgot the check.


    "So, what is so interesting?"


    They said, the top 20 will be honored to take as a new recruit, they didn''t say they will be given chance. They are planning to take them doesn''t matter if they agree or not.


    "Now I checked, there is Cp training camp in South Blue, maybe they want to take them for Cp training." said Crow.


    Oh, you mean those guys who kidnapped Robin? I hate those guys.


    "Yes, as you saw yourself, they are a pain in the ass. They have weird techniques. Maybe you can learn them."


    I didn''t see any technique would help me. I can fly, I can flash, I can change my appearance. The only interesting technique was the shock wave attack Lucci guy used but it wasn''t that useful either. Tekkai was cool but I already have adapted body so it doesn''t necessary either.


    "You are right. Anyway, want to join the tournament?"


    Yes, I want Devil Fruit. If it''s not going to take away my swimming ability, I don''t mind useful paramecia. I always plan to feed one to Jon to see what will happen. So, if its logia I will give it to Jon. If its paramecia I will use it. If its Zoan, I will see.


    I changed my appearance to Minato-san, with his clothes and white cape and walked to the agents to sign up. I put Glasses of Confucius and whispered "Necklace." As Crow guessed they were Templars. I can''t believe they are even inside the World Government.


    Maybe I should join them on Training Ground and kill their Trainers and free all students.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Its good plan, but first, you have to be first."


    Right. I don''t think there would be anyone can win against me in 4 seas.


    I lined up with other hundreds of people and started to wait. Devil Fruit was a good reward and everybody wanted to try it for themselves. I took hour me to sign up. There were more than 200 applicants. Every applicant is given a paper with a number. We were told every two number has to fight between themselves and eliminate half of these people. 1 fight with 2, 3 with 4, 5 with 6 so on and so forth. I had the paper with number 129. I had to fight with applicant holder number 130. The holder of the number 130 was a woman with an elegant body. She had a longsword behind her. When it was our turn, she jumped to the fighting ground.


    Onlooker mans all whistled and praised her beauty.


    "I would be willing die after I spend 1 night between her legs." one of the middle-aged man said. Before he could understand whats happening his tongue was forced out and cut with sharp knife. While he was squirm on the ground, a handsome man looked alike woman on stage turn to the men and said: "If you want to join him, keep talking."


    "He is Durwin ''Golden Hair'' Fane. He won in last round with just looking his opponent.


    "Yes, I saw it too. His opponent was Rutley Nightmare. Biggest thug in the next town. He was intimidated just by a look and admit defeat."


    "They are not from town. They must be sister and brother."


    I went to the stage but could hear what they were talking. These two sisters and brother are strong. When I went to stage girl nod me and said "Lillie Alford Fane. Please guide me."


    She was very nice. "Minato. Please guide me." I also said. She had a long figure, around 185 cm. Black long hair braid herringbone, all the way her sacrum. Dark Blue eyes like evening sky, red lips. Had middle sized breast. But when she unsheathed her sword, all her disposition drastically changed. She held nodachi in her two hands over her head. I pulled my Very Good Sword in one hand, my other hand was holding sheath. I was going to use Karasu Tsubasa Mai. Sword and sheath as wings. I didn''t want to give away my identity as Ninja so I don''t plan to use any ninjutsu if I don''t have to.


    I take the first move and jumped to the air and dived with my ''two wings''. First Stance, Crow''s Killing Dive!


    With my two weapons tip touching each other pointing target, I dived as crow wanted to drill. Lillie sidestepped and swing her sword, aiming my torso. It was fast and precise. I used my sword to block it and hit her with my leg, as I was still falling. I kicked her on the abdomen, she staggered a few steps back, I landed to the ground and used 5th stance. Crow''s Executing Wing.


    Holding my sword and sheath parallel to the ground on my right and dashed forward aiming at her neck. She holds nodachi straight and blocked my attack. She was looking calm. She pushed my sword and swing her sword my torso parallel to the ground. I bend my self backward, and when sword passes by me I put my hand to the ground and kicked her in the face with 2 feet. Her nose started to bleed and fall to the ground. I raised and fly to finish her off, her brother spoke. "That is enough. Lily admit defeat." Her brother spoke from the sideline.


    "Yes, brother!" she hurriedly said "I admit defeat. Thank you for your guidance." she went off the stage. All onlookers were staring at me with piercing eyes.


    "Couldn''t you hold yourself, pretty boy?"


    "Blondie, did you have to hit her face?"


    I got angry and couldn''t hold myself "You piece of shits! Do you want me to insult a warrior with holding myself? Do you have honor?" Lillie trembled and turn to look at me with a sincere nod and walked to her brother. I got off the stage and closed my eyes again, waiting for my next fight...

 Chapter-32 Two Golden Haired Men!

    After number divided, there were 100 participants. Next fights decided by drawing lots. There was a number who could fight less than the others, but it seems I depleted all my luck when drawing Glasses of Confucious.


    First 100 participant divided to 4 teams with 25 people. Each 25 had one going straight to the group semi-finals. Because as the agent said "Luck is also strength." Obviously not mine. After 4 teams, namely, A, B, C, D, decide their finalist, A team and B Teams would have another fight while C and D Teams also fight. Winner of the two team would fight and decide The Winner.


    I was in the group A. The man who went straight to the semi-finals was a skinny man. He was looking weak but he beat his opponent at first fight so he should have some skills.


    "Can you believe it. His opponent at first round didn''t show up. Now even he got a free pass. How lucky is he?" someone said in the crowd.


    "I know right! I hope he lost in semi-finals. Or it only means A-Team is full of thrash." another man exclaimed.


    So, he didn''t fight at all? He is just an overly lucky weak man.


    I was so depressed. I had to fight first, so, I walked to the stage, my opponent admitted defeat before going upstage, so it was at least better than fighting all to the top. I must have scared them in the first fight. After I went down, on another stage Durwin Fane was fighting with a tall man. His opponent was at least 3 meters tall and as wide. The ground was trembling when he walked to Durwin Fane.


    Durwin took out Nodachi, similar to his sisters. Hold it above his head and released his aura. Suddenly I felt my head is going be cut off.


    Is this Sword Ki? I can feel his swords sharpness, even when it''s not pointed to me.


    The big man on stage started to sweat. His foot was still standing in the air. He couldn''t dare to put it on the ground. Durwin didn''t change his stance and looked straight at his opponent. The big man raised his head and admit defeat.


    Its look like my opponent from Team B will be Durwin.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    It was my turn again. In Team A, 12 fight has finished and now there were 6 more fights. I went to the stage and there was another man standing with his spear.


    "I saw your last fight. How can you call yourself warrior, when you fight that dirty. You hold a sword but you kick your opponent. Is this the warrior''s honor?" he looked at me disdainfully.


    I said nothing. Pulled my sword, this time applied Sword-Man Unite, I learned from Zhang Shi. This was not a sword technique but a sword ki. My aura got sharp and my eyes could cut my opponents. I looked man with the spear. His forehead started to form sweat. His hands started to shake. When I saw Durwin win like this, I wanted to do same.


    The man with spear shook all over. He fell on his butt and hardly admit defeat. I went down from the stage without looking at him. Honor you said. Where is your honor now?


    The rest was easy. No one dared to face me and I went all the way finals. The lucky guy admitted defeat without fighting in semi-finals against Bow Master. Man shot all his opponent 1 centimeter above their heads, later told one sentence "Second won''t miss." All of his opponents admit defeat except one arrogant man, lost his life with the second arrow.


    When it was the finale, I went to the stage. Bow Master came but didn''t shot. "The same trick wouldn''t work on you. Let''s have a good fight." he said and shot seven consecutive arrows. All seven aim to seal my escape and lead me to jump. If I jumped, next arrow would pierce through my heart. I sidestep to the left and raised my sword to send 7th Stance, Flying Feather Bullets. This was technique only Crow''s could use, because needed actual feathers, but with Sword-Man Unite, Sword Ki. I could slash away my Ki as bullets.


    My Sword Ki bullets crashed with arrows and stopped them, their momentum didn''t even slowed and went all the way to the Bow Master. Bow Master''s pupil constricted and sidestepped. While he was at it, he sends two arrows a few meters above my head. I didn''t know what he was doing, so, I planned to send another set of the bullet when I heard two iron clashing voice, then my thigh pierced by an arrow from the back.


    I turn to look at the arrow. It was the one Bow master sent me. My movement slowed drastically. I gathered all my strength for the next attack. Crow''s Ultimate ranged attack. 11th Stance. Odin''s Judgement, Air Strike. This was supposed to made with wings and lots of Natural Chakra but I didn''t have time to collect Nature Chakra, so, I used my arms and Sword Ki, with my zhengi fired spiral air attack.


    Condensed air created a destructive force and hit Bow Master with amazing speed and fly him out of the stage, his bow cracked and he fainted. I jump off the stage to go somewhere with less staring eyes. After the last attack, everybody was looking at me. While I was healing myself, Durwin also won and next match decided.


    After 15 minutes when resting time over, I went on stage. Durwin was already there. He looked at me and just nod, before raising his sword and prepare for his next attack. I stood there and started to collect Nature Chakra...

 Chapter-33 Destined To Win!

    I entered the Crow''s Nature Chakra State. Black Eyeshadows appeared around my eyes and black wings spread from my back. The onlookers started to discuss. They were mostly thinking this was a devil fruit. I couldn''t blame them, how would they know.


    Durwin looked at me and said "Whenever you are ready." with a soft voice.


    "I will not stand on ceremony then." I said and flew to the air. I had Sword Ki and ranged sword attack, so, I was planning to tire him out. I pulled my sword, and activate Sword-Man Unite. I gathered my chakra and zhengi, then I slashed my wings, send feathers with mixed Sword Ki, like it was Doomsday Rain. I had unlimited Nature Chakra, only thing would deplete would be my Sword Ki, so, I wasn''t worried at all. I used Feather Bullets for nearly 2 minutes and Durwin keep dodge them.


    As my Sword Ki was depleting, I went right after my Feather Bullets and used First Stance, Crow''s Killing Dive! Two tips of my wings pointing together as large as adult human head pointing Durwin''s head. I dived with incredible momentum and Durwin defended with the sword but went a dozen step back before halt. I fly over again and kicked him on the abdomen, I dodged his attack with my wing, I attack again. I never gave him chance. In a normal fight, he could win, but with my wing advantage, I was able to tire him off and injure him.


    When I thought I can finish this fight with the 5th stance. Crow''s Executing Wing, when I just near him, suddenly I felt the sharp aura, freaked huge man earlier. I felt as if there was a beast standing at my neck. I felt the danger and fly all the way up. It was very wise move because next second all training ground split open with sword slash and Durwin sweat buckets. His hand was shaking and his knees were trembling. He looked up with a smile and said "I wanted to avenge my sister but I lost too. Good fight."


    I was still shocked and couldn''t answer for a few seconds, later went to him and shook his hand and said: "You were better than me, but I could fly." I wasn''t being modest. He was way better than me in Sword, and I would lose if I didn''t use my wings. This of course when I don''t use my ninja means. I supported him and we went off the stage, her sister come over and take him from me with another elegant nod. I went to the tree I always sit under and started to rest without getting off Nature Chakra State.


    As I was waiting, Durwin came with his sister. They both sit one side of the tree, leaning it as I did. They didn''t say anything for a while. After some time Durwin broke the silence "Be careful about your next opponent. He never got hurt until this fight."Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    I thought he was a good martial artist. But I had to fight and see, what he is made of. "Thank you for the warning." I said and closed my eyes and waited.


    After 15 minutes, I was on stage once again. My opponent was a weird man. He had oily black hair and a big mouth. Smiling weirdly and looking at me as I was his prey. He had an extremely long-sleeved shirt, covering his hand inside. He was giving me an eerie feeling. I couldn''t help but whisper ''Observe.!


    Name: Caribou


    Perks:


    Bloodlust: %10 damage bonus when he cuts his enemy.


    Psycopath: %10 better reaction speed.


    Logia: Unhittable without Haki, Sea Prism or anti-force.


    A logia user. No surprise he came all the way to the finals without getting hurt. There are not many people can hurt him in South Blue, no need to say this island. I wonder if Templars have a way to hurt logias?


    "He was in original series too. He was quite troublesome, he had swamp fruit." Crow said.


    How should I fight against a logia user?


    "You have to find his weakness."


    Thanks a lot, Captain Obvious.


    As soon as I set my foot on stage, he made his move. A Gatling gun came out from his hand and started to fire it to me. I started to dodge them while thinking of his weakness. I had to find out before I die. Crocodile, as Sand Man was solidified with water. So, as long as I solidified him I could hit him. To solidify a swamp, I can burn him.


    I filled my Very Good Sword with fire chakra as I started to get close to him while dodging bullets. When I was near him, he took back Gatling Gun and took out spear to stab me. I dodged them too and slashed my sword to him. It hit him and he was smiling. I was wondering what he could do, while I already dodged his spear. Goes without saying, when I reached near spear user, he couldn''t threaten me with his spear anymore.


    Out of nowhere gunshot came and pierced my belly. I looked down and see, there was a pistol coming from his stomach. I flew sky up and stood there trying to close to wound with my medical chakra and looked down with rage. I was furious, to him and my self. He looked up with a big grin and said "I am destined to win. F*ck off, or I will kill you.


    I gathered all my sword ki and fire chakra in sword in my right hand. I slashed with all my might and like clay in the oven, Caribou solidified as it was a vase. I flew down and kicked him on his left shoulder taking his arm with it and said: "I don''t believe in destiny!"


    He squirmed on the ground while pleading me to let him go. I was about to kick him in his face, but agents come and stopped me.


    I was announced the winner and given a box with fruit. I couldn''t help but use Observe, immediately. It turned out ..... I''m going to try it for Jon to use anyway, so doesn''t matter which type it is.

 Chapter-34 Pincroft Isle

    After the tournament, top 20 people brought to the Pincroft Isle. In this 20 people, there were, Durwin, his sister, Caribou, Bow Master. After the tournament, 20 people had to line up to take challenges. In case of badly matches people might not get in first 20, they decided to let top 20 take challenges. Weak, Lucky guy in group A, lost to Durwin''s Sister, Lillie, thus lost his chance.


    After everything done, we were given day to prepare. I made my preparations in Btala Island. I made a clone and left him there, so, I could also carry on my initial plans, hunting pirates. As for my original body, still looking like Minato, I went to docks to take Templars Ship.


    As my original body was on the ship going to the Pincroft Isle, my clone went to the Marine Base to take Wanted Posters. There were at least 100 of them. I checked each of them and eliminate two who had gone to grand line. Eustass Kid and Bonney. I stroll the island and made my way to docks to see if there is any pirate ship. When I reached the Docks, there was ship with a black flag. On weirdly smiling skull there were two ugly sideburns. I recognized it immediately, this was Caribou''s pirate ship. This was a good start.


    After I learned that, Caribou was one of the Second Generation Supernova, I went around and ask if nobody knows about them. But to my surprise even the agent from World Government knew about it, simply don''t care. After I took bounty posters, I saw Caribou and his brother on posters. Caribou had 60 Million of bounty, while his brother Coribou had 50 Million. They were both cruel and bloodthirsty, enjoy the killing and all other wicked acts.


    I hide in the alley and made a clone and destroy it immediately, to let my original body to know what I discovered.


    On the Ship


    I was sitting on the deck, watching seagulls to fly over the sea, and dive to eat fishes. Durwin and his sister come to my side and leaned on rails as well. I could see they were trying to be friend with me, but they were shy. I took the initiative and said "Hello. I''m Minato Namikaze." stretch out my hand to shake theirs.


    "I''m Durwin Fane, this is my sister Lillie Fane. Nice to meet you. You are really strong." said Durwin, pointing his sister.


    "I''m not as good as you with the sword, I just had a chance to come upon other techniques." I said with honesty. I was better than Lily with the sword, but Durwin was way better than me.


    "You are being modest. Your Sword Ki is so strong, and the thing you made with fire. I can''t believe you even won against a logia user." said Lily, finally talked.


    "I thought it might work." I didn''t know what to say. If Crow didn''t tell me, Caribou was Swamp Man, I would never guess it. Durwin spoke next "I teach my sister our Sword Technique. You can join us if you like. I don''t know if we will have time on the Isle, but if we do, I don''t mind spar with you."


    "I would be glad to learn from you." as I said that, I jolted with information i received. I excused myself and went to the toilet and made a new clone, while flashed to other one in the Btala Island.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Btala Island


    After I reached my clone, I disperse him too. I instructed my clone to let me know before the fight. My clone could fight but in case of taking damage he might disperse, so, I decided to fight with my real body all the time. I walked to the ship slowly and send a sealed paper through a window on the side. As soon as the paper went through the window, I flashed inside. There were two people cleaning, I knock them out with one hit each. I climb to the deck where pirates were sitting. I looked at the fat man. Had weird green hair, as if chameleon was sitting top of his head. He had a long sleeved shirt like his brother. There were dozen other men too.


    I took out sealed kunai and throw it to pirate sitting next to Coribou. Kunai pierced his neck and I flashed instantly and made hand seals to create genjutsu to put them sleep. Only Coribou was awake. He had a shovel in his hand and attacked me with his full force. I dodge with a sidestep and punched him in the gut. But his fat blocked all the damage. I draw Very Good Sword and insert my lightning Chakra. Lighting Chakra makes sword sharp and makes target paralyzed. I swing my sword and he blocked with his shovel. He electrified instantly and lost his grip. My sword cut through shovel and his shoulder altogether.


    Now I cut both brothers shoulder. I actually felt good. I bind them with ropes and Coribou with chains while creating another clone to send him to the Marine Base to fetch some soldiers. This was easier than I thought. After Marine Commander arrived looked at me with surprise, and invite me to Base. I checked him with Glasses of Confucius after I made sure he had no Templar sign I went to Base. In the base, I also used glasses to check everybody. As Kubo said, Templars were everywhere. I noticed at least 2 dozen Marine, were Templars.


    I went to the Rear Admirals room with Commander. Rear Admiral''s room was vintage looking room, had a french window looking straight to the ocean. The day was clear and the reverse mountain could be seen. Ships were coming and going. There was a room full of bookshelves filled with myriad books. Behind dark, wood table sitting middle-aged man with a mustache. He stood up and greeted me as soon as I walked in. I checked him and all room, they were clean. I could work with this guy.


    After tea ordered, we started to talk business. His nameplate was on the table "Adelfo Stanton"


    "Hitomi, I heard you from Vice Admiral Morton. I was told, there was a talented Bounty Hunter in East Blue and he would go to North Blue next. But you are here now. Both seem impossible to me, but as far as I concern you and your guild are worth supporting." said with a smile.


    "Rear Admiral Stanton. I thank you for your support. I planned to go to North Blue but I decided otherwise for some reasons. I have my means to travel in this world, but they are the secret way of my family, I ask for your forgiveness. I plan to start my business here too, as soon as possible. As I did in East Blue, will open a branch of Black Wing. I hope to work with you too." I said in my manner. Those who don''t act nice, I will be worst. Those who are nice, I will be the nicest man.


    "By all means. As much as its shame to admit. We can''t handle seas by ourselves. Pirates creating ruckus under our nose. That is why we put the bounty on their heads. We need bounty hunters."


    "Then, I won''t stand on ceremony. I''m here to collect the Coribou''s Bounty. I wanted to catch Caribou too but, World Government agents took him away." I wanted to ask Rear Admiral if he knew this.


    His eyes flashed and hand made a fist "Yes, they did. I don''t know what to say, but we got an order from headquarters, so there wasn''t anything I could do about it." said with hidden rage.


    "Anyway, this is check for 100 million. 50 million for Coribou, the other 50 is for ship and rest of the crew. Keep up the good work."


    I took the check and went to buy a house in the dock. Time to create a branch in South Blue.

 Chapter-35 Isle Full of Evil!

    Pincroft Isle


    After I bought a house in Btala Island, I created a clone and instruct him to gather Bounty Hunters under my Black Wing flag. Then I return to the ship. Not long after the ship reached to the Pincroft Isle, and we all disembark to Isle. Isle was as large as a town. There was a dormitory for newbies, a series of houses for trainers and executives. Most of the Isle was training ground for different purposes. The biggest structure in Isle was Church, exactly how I remember from my previous life.


    We were handed our schedules. 6 days of the week was training in the morning, education in the evening. Five o''clock waking time, 8 o''clock in the night we had to go to our dormitory. This was actually good for me because I could go Blata Island and handle things with Black Wing.


    Its been 6 days already. This is the 7th day, Sunday. The schedule was empty for today, but in the morning all of us waken up by consecutive shouting coming from the hallway. When we got up, one of the priests came and said "Today is the Sunday. We all will go to Church, and pray to our Lord. This is your life too, from now on. You better get used to it."


    All new recruits started to look at each other with dumbstruck eyes. I see this coming when I saw the schedule. But the rest were unwilling. One of the brave man said "I don''t believe in any god." and spit to the ground. This was the last thing he did in his life. His heart taken out from his ribcage and it was still beating in the hand of the priest. The priest looked at the rest of the group and said "You all learned the technique I just used in the past six days, didn''t you? This is the reward of the Lord. This power will belong to all believers. Now you have two choices. Believe or don''t!"


    Classic religion. Intimidation and reward. You either would be rewarded or be punished. The idiots never see the third way. Neither. In this case the third way needs power but still, there is a third way. I looked at new recruits face. The ones go willingly will die with other on this island, the ones reluctant but have to go will be saved. I recorded all of 18 people in my head. I didn''t surprise when Caribou walked to the Priest while kicking the body on the ground and said: "Can I eat this sinner man''s heart?"


    The priest looked disgusted but still handed over the heart to Caribou, where later gulped it in one go. Just about Durwin was going to draw his sword, I held his hand, and shake my head. Not yet.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    We all went to the Church. Interior was same as the regular church, except there were only cross not person hanged over the cross. The sermon took until noon, and it was all about Lord. Lord they were talking was a godly creature, as an omnipotent being. But there was something different in preach. Priest a few times said, "We were sent to rescue this world, from its evil." Not ''created''.


    At first, I thought they were referring to themselves as angels sent from heaven but later Priest said ''We shall free this world from evil, as we did others. The Lord will take us to the Heaven for the feast as long as one year. Then we will send another one to save it.'' Then it hit me. These bastards send this world by one of the Gods. Not just this world, many others. That is why their organization is strong and they have powers out of this world.


    "As I thought earlier. The one change ''World Law'' must be one of the Gods." said Crow.


    Why would god do that?


    "Its just guess at this point. But since you take the mission for cleaning them, it means the strongest 5 gods don''t work with the culprit."


    Strongest 5 gods?


    "There is order even between gods. One of them is the Quest God. Doesn''t matter what is your system, when you reincarnate you get random quests. The quests are issued from Quest God''s office. Shop God also one of them. Strongest 5 gods most of the time has the same opinion, so if Quest God wanted you to get rid of them, they will not intervene, on the contrary, they will reward you. That is why reward for this quest was so high."


    Now you said about order, I remember Deaf God said he lost all Annual Universal God Fighting Contest.


    "Deaf God was promising God when he first promoted. He is the son of the previous strongest 6... Nevermind. Now focus on what you have to do."


    Un. I nodded inwardly and went out of Church with others. The Bells rang indicate it was noon. We were all taken to the Church Backyard. There was an old man sitting there. He was so old, his skin so wrinkled, his eyes were hidden. We were told to kneel before old man one by one. Asskisser Caribou went first and kiss the ring of the old man. The same ring I saw on Lord Aquilo.


    The old man held Caribou''s face. He then inserted his hand, his ribcage, a few seconds later he pulled his hand back and nodded knight waiting by his side. "Next!" Knight said.


    He is marking their hearts. This is the death contract. I immediately started to plan my way out of this. I still had time. The front of the line was all people willing to accept Church''s Lord. I communicate with reluctant people with my zhengi telepathy. "Don''t freak out and listen. Only you can hear my voice, this is a special technique of mine. The old man marks everybody''s heart and later can kill you with just by thinking. You may think to take whatever you can before leaving the church but this is impossible now. Either we fight to die here or you will let your lives to the hand of the Church. If you are willing to fight, nod slightly and wait for my signal."


    All the people I send telepathy nodded their heads. I was in the front when it was my turn, I started to kneel...

 Chapter-36 I am Altair! Gods Champion?!

    We all moved at the same moment. We had 8 in our side, there were 5 Knights, 1 Priest, and Wrinkled Old Man on enemy side. As I was about the kneel before the old man, I took out my sword unsheathed, from the warehouse and thrust it to head of the Wrinkled Old Man. I was certain this was perfect assassination, I was planning my next move. But to my surprise, Wrinkled Old Man moved his head just enough to dodge the hidden sword and opened his wrinkled eyelids to look me with fierce eyes. ''Haki?'' F*ck!


    10 newly recruited Templars didn''t even have time to comprehend what is going on, they died before to take action. Durwin and Lily took 2 each. Now there were Wrinkled Old Man, 1 Priest, and 5 Knights, also Caribou. Because he was Logia, no one could fight with him. "Fall Back," I shouted and created over 100 hand seals as fast as I could and created Earth Style, Magnificent Cretan Labyrinth!


    This was my creation as well. Creating a Labyrinth, as large a city. I depleted almost all my chakra just to create an Isle size, but as long as they couldn''t fly or break through the walls it would take days to come out, some of them would never able to come out. I looked at my team and asked them to follow me. We were in the Labyrinth as well. Because there were more than 100 Templar Knight in this Isle. Running away directly would mean suicide.


    I created several clones to send early every road we take to let me know if there was any strong man ahead. We run a few hours without face any enemy. After 1 hour, I created an underground cave with Earth Style again and we all hid there. I made a clone and ordered him to stay outside to guard. I was planning my way out of this hell. I could run away easily, but all these 7 people would die. F*ck! Why there is a man with Haki in South Blue?


    As I was resting and pondering, I jolted with sudden information running through my brain. My clone destroyed. I heard a voice coming from the air holes I left on the ground. "Come out, or I will come in, Hitomi!" I looked frightened faces and told them to stay and went out by creating a tunnel. I dig a hole under Wrinkled Old Man and ready my Very Good Sword. Filled with Wind Chakra and My Sword Ki. I opened the ground and jump to the Wrinkled Old Man, but he just escaped from my surprise attack again. This Haki is the pain in the ass!


    "Your techniques are useless. This world has the greatest power. That is why we sent here! Whose champion are you? Which one sent you here?" Wrinkled Old Man asked. What the heck are you talking about?


    "There is no way, they don''t tell you? If they didn''t tell you, how can you change worlds? Are you got one of those systems? You must be eliminated." Wrinkled Old Man pondered for a bit then got excited over nothing.


    "Hitomi, kill this man as soon as possible! Before he shares this information with others. Now, take action. Don''t freeze!" Crow shouted in my ear.


    What the hell is going on Crow? Even if you say it, I can''t beat this man. His haki is so strong. He knows my moves before I even think of them. And what is the Champion he speak of? What is one of those systems he speaks of?


    "Don''t worry about these kinds of stuff now. Focus. Make him angry. Haki only works if he is concentrated."


    "Hey Old Fart! Your lord and you are pieces of thrash. I beat you Templars in my previous World countless times." I tried to make him angry.


    "Haha, this is impossible. We weren''t from the same world. I can see that clearly." Old Man hasn''t affected.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Even if you say so. I took Eden''s Apple from you, I killed the Templars, jumping from buildings. I was a hell of the assassin." I spouted nonsense. The only place I remember Templars are from Assassins Creed game series.


    "You-." Old man froze. "You can''t be, how do you know this!" My sword cut his cheek very shallow but I made it. But seriously? My bullshit hit the bullseye? How lucky am I? Are they from the Assassin''s Creed Game?


    "You may not know it, but I am..." I said while swing my sword. He barely dodged, focused my words.


    "I am Altair!" I shouted and summoned Jon. Jon jumped to the Old Man and took out his heart with one bite and eat it directly before returning to Pendant. It took only a few seconds but, it already took 1 minutes of weakly time.


    I can''t believe they are from Assassin''s Creed Series. How the hell they got here?


    "One of the Gods must have brought them," Crow said.


    Right. You! I called you brother all this time. How much information are you hiding from me?


    "I don''t hide anything brother. This kinda stuff doesn''t change anything. Just focus and get stronger. But now you have to be careful more than anything. There are other people also from other worlds."


    ''Sigh'' What the hell this suppose to mean. I mean are those guys have relics like Eden''s Apple? That stuff is nasty. It can do a lot of stuff, and powerful enough to kill me. What should I expect?


    "Eden''s Apple is Divine Item. It can''t be acquired so easily. Don''t worry."


    You say so. But I already have 1 Divine Item, will have second not long after. What do you mean it is not easy?


    "You get your first Divine Item thanks quest given in Master Teacher Continent. As I already told you, Quest God is not helping those Templars. Otherwise, wouldn''t help you to fight with them. This is only my guess but King level Item such as Glasses of Confucius to appear in the Lucky Pick is almost impossible. Shop God also helping you. This is only my guess though."


    Why would they help me?


    "This is not relevant at the moment. Just focus on your missions and get stronger. Now that you won against Wrinkled Old Man, take care of the rest of them. You were lucky to kill him thanks to Jon. Or even with his head was off you couldn''t win against him. Also, don''t let others learn you have the ''Adapt System!'' When they ask about God sending you this place, don''t get dumbfounded. Act like you send by one."


    Is this Adapt System precious?


    "What did I told you over and over again. You have one of the best systems. Even they can''t take it away from you, they will try to kill you, if they find out, to prevent further troubles. You were lucky, there wasn''t any Champion in Naruto World. Otherwise, with your weak state, you would die countless times."


    How do you know there wasn''t anyone in Naruto World?


    "Champions always fight with each other. One way or another. When you first meet Aquilo, he knew that you are from another world. Anyway, don''t forget to take his ring. He must be one of the executives. His ring must have lots of things."


    Right. Thank you for the reminder.


    I took out ring similar to Aquilo''s ring. The only difference was there were azure clouds in this ring and there were no eerie feelings but calming air. I put the ring on and put my chakra in it. It was so big. 10 times bigger than Kubo''s ring. One side of the room was full of gold and money. There were weapon racks covering one side of the wall. Obviously, this guy was Weapon Collector.


    "You are actually this lucky... I can''t believe it." Crow said.


    What is wrong? Something valuable?


    "Cant you even feel it? 3 of those swords are set of the same series. Kitetsu schools, cursed swords. I can''t believe he got all set. One of them had to fell to Zoro''s hand in Louge Town! How did he end up, I wonder. I never looked his swords but last time in Thriller Bark, he got Shusui. I wonder did he get Yubashiri, from that Crazy seller?"


    What now?


    "Nothing, those 3 Kitetsu are precious. Anywhere in this world, they would make a great sum. Even in the shop, they can fork some SC. But don''t sell them to shop, if you don''t use them just give them to Zoro. I guess one of them is destined for Luffy. I''m not sure either. Also, that Bow is good too."


    I understand. Thank you for reminding. Also, there are too many books and a journal. It will take some time to read them. But I''m sure I will get lots of things from them...

 Chapter-37 Isle Cleared! Black Wing Isle!

    I took my consciousness out of the ring to face the Knight appeared front of me. I draw my Very Good Sword and faced with Knight''s sword. He had fire affinity, his sword was blazing. My Wind filled Sword cut his sword like butter and cut the Knight also half. I created 3 clones and send them 3 directions while I went to one, then I return and take out poor guys. I almost forget about them.


    I opened an underground cave again and let them out. I had to bring them with me, in case of Caribou finds his way here. Knights wasn''t dangerous as him for those guys. I took out some middle-quality sword and other weapons and handed them over these guys. And I gave the good bow to Bow Master I fight in the tournament. I broke his Bow and he doesn''t have any weapon at the moment.


    We moved forward and faced lots of Knights. But our side was stronger than other side, thus making it easy to proceed. 7 people behind me could kill Knights in 1 on 1 in a hard battle, with lost with their own life. Given our side has number advantage, facing 5-6 Knights wasn''t a problem at all. I would leave them clean other areas, as I could go and kill others but I was afraid they would face Priest or Caribou, making them even unable to hit them. So, as long as Caribou lives, I can''t leave them be.


    We wandered in Labyrinth 10 hours before reached to the Docks. When we did, I saw 3 Knights body lying on the ground and little boat sailing away from Isle. Caribou was getting away from Isle after Wrinkled Old Man died, his seal must be lifted off.


    I told others to go one way and I started to fly in Nature Chakra State. I could see everyone inside the Labyrinth. I first looked for Priest, he was most troublesome on. When I find him, he was with 4 other Knights. I couldn''t just dive in, so I made some plans. First I created one Clone and he took shape of injured Wrinkled Old Man. After that, I opened the part of the wall next to the group. When they saw the Wrinkled Old Man, all of them run to him.


    The priest was fastest and he passed the opening in the wall first until I close to opening one of the Knights passed as well. I flew over to the Knight behind his back, and pierced his heart with Very Good Sword, while clone took out Kunai and stab it to the Priest. Priest understood what happened and tried to take away me with him, but what he attacked was just a clone.


    I flew all over the Labyrinth and killed them with the least effort. If there were too many, I used the same plan and separate them. It took all day and night to kill them. When I was done, it was already morning. The Isle of Evil, cleaned from its dirt with the dawning sun. I met with Durwin and others and I take away the Labyrinth. It took lots of chakra again but it worth it. What lies before my eyes was Town in ruin. Even the Church was destroyed, when Labyrinth''s wall raised.


    I turn my original self and spoke to 7 people "I''m Hitomi. Bounty Hunter. I have a Guild called Black Wing. Primarily aim to hunt hunters, but while I am at it, now I have a new target. I would like you all to join me, in my crusade." I am not going to lie, using this word in this Isle, at this moment... Felt amazing!Stolen novel; please report.


    They all agree with me and Black Wing Isle established.


    Blata Island


    After I cleaned the Black Wing Isle, I come back to the Blata Island to talk with Rear Admiral Stanton. I talk about Isle and test the water. Stanton didn''t know anything about Isle, then I declared I established my Black Wing in that Isle. He supported me but take tax for next 10 years. It was 50 million, so, I gladly paid.


    When I was away, my clone sent several ''clone information'' to me about the pirates he detected. I didn''t have time to flash back to deal with them, thus there was a week load of work waiting for me. I started with the first pirates my clone encounter, because they may leave earlier. I made my way to the tavern known to only accept pirates. It could run its business in Island because it had the connection with one of the Shicibukai. This tavern was one of the biggest problems on the Island, making it disappear, would carry my name even to the New World.


    I come to the street where the tavern was located. There were 2 guards waiting outside of the tavern not to intimidate pirates but bounty hunters. Pirates already knew the owner of the tavern, thus they were all kitty cats inside the tavern. I take the shape of the Coribou, fat and ugly. I walked to the tavern with a stupid face and expression. Guards looked at me and recognized me at first glance. I wasn''t sure it would be so smooth, because I wasn''t sure after I hunt Coribou, the news might be leaked to the streets. But turns out it didn''t.


    I walked in and looked around. There were at least 100 pirates inside. Most of them were low level, some were middle. I walked to the bar and asked for water. All the pirates started to laugh but when I turn my face and they all shut their mouth in a single second. This was my excuse anyway. I took out Very Good Sword and slashed one of them and said "Did you laugh at me?" the most stupid way possible.


    Pirates went frenzy! It was taboo to kill in this tavern, but somebody did. They all wait for guards to arrive. When guards were about to attack, they were stopped by spear coming out of nowhere. Caribou walked to me and said "Where have you been, brother? What happened to the ship?"


    Damn it. Caribou might see through my cover. "We hunted by a bounty hunter, I was the only one run away. Sorry, Brother. I''m sorry Brother." I turned away from Caribou facing completely irrelevant person. Looked terrified. These were information Crow filled me in. In original series, Coribou would act like this. Caribou hit me top of my head with spears blunt side and said: "Let''s kill these bastards, who laughed at you. You already killed one, so leave no witnesses."


    I heave a sigh of relief, and nod then killed everyone inside. Some tried to escape while some tried to fight. Caribou sealed the door before killed guards, escape was out of the question. I and Caribou were strong enough to kill all of them. When the only bartender left, I walked behind Caribou and started to gather fire chakra before combining it with Sword Ki, when I gathered enough I swing my sword to Caribou and made him dried vase again. He was hittable, and terrified, looked at me with shock. I take him and force him to the empty wine barrel.


    I tied wine barrel with chains and turn my original self. Looked at Bartender and cut the smiling pirate flag two and said "I''m Hitomi. The leader of the Black Wing Guild. Go to your boss and say, there is a new power in the seas and every pirate will suffer under it."


    Bartender gulped heavily and run away. The sealed door burst open by him. I send a clone to the marine base and waited inside the bar. This time the heist was big!

 Chapter-38 The Biggest Mistake!

    After the tavern cleaned, Black Wings name spread all over the world. The most important reason for the spread was the headline in the newspapers the next day after the massacre.


    ''Black Wing vs Donquixote''


    There was a picture of me, sitting in front of the tavern, smiling wickedly while holding Very Good Sword soaked in blood. I don''t know who or when this picture was taken, but I do remember what I was thinking at that time.


    My Heist!


    I gain a total of 200 million for all those pirates with a big bonus, ''Cleaning the Town''. New Isle, named Black Wing Isle and trust of the people. I freaked out when I see the picture at first, but when I walked in the city, all the people greeted me and all the kids had clothes like me. I guess I''m kinda hero now. The effect is not far from as I wanted it to be. My Guild''s name spread across the world, now I can establish Black Wing with more ease, wherever I go. I started to recruit new members right away and they started to train in Black Wing Isle. The people I most trust were, 7 in Black Wing Isle. So, I left them in charge. They were specialist in their area as well.


    They taught martial arts, history and warn them danger lurking in the seas under the name of God. It wasn''t direct hatred suggestion but subconcussive idea plant. New recruits would be unaffected when they meet Templars. This was quite the effect I was looking for. As they did in East Blue, most of the Bounty Hunters joined my ranks. I did the same contract with them, they had to pay %50 they earned from the bounty. This time I didn''t give a better deal to veterans, because my name had enough influence, even veterans accepted my offer.


    There were Templars tried to infiltrate to my Guild. But they all killed on spot.


    After one week, first Island protection requests arrived, and business started. It was going nice and easy. When the 2 weeks were done I already moved to the West Blue, passing through Red Line and start my deal over there too. There was a Rear Admiral I can trust. He recommended by Rear Admiral Stanton in South Blue, Blasta Island. I visit this Rear Admiral and told him about my plans. He was easy to deal with. He already knew me and my Black Wing, thus he didn''t block my way, contrary he supported me.


    West Blue raised many strong Pirates. Some of them were Robin in Luffy''s Crew. Yonko Shanks, One of the Worst Generation Bege. Also, Ohara was here too. Ohara was Island dedicated to learning Blank History. Still, to this date, There were only a few people knew what happened in that century. After Ohara got close to the discovering to the truth, World Government ordered a Buster Call to destroy the Island. Robin was the only survivor from that evil attack.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Buster Call was special attack formation where five vice admirals and a fleet of ten ships nearest to the location of the caller are scrambled to that island. The result would always be everybody on the island die. It was evil but Marine would do this in the name of the Absolute Justice. If you believe it...


    Just after I was about to leave Rear Admiral Louie Brady''s Office, Den Den Mushi started to ring and asked for me. "Hitomi-kun, isn''t it? I''m Donquixote Doflamingo!" woman voice came. "This was your biggest and last mistake. I will wait for you in the New World. Do not disappoint me." the women shut the Den Den Mushi.


    Wow, she really has a strong network. I just arrived at the West Blue. How can they find out my whereabouts this quickly? But the biggest mistake you said? I made millions of the biggest mistake of my life, in my previous life. I regret them every second of every day, I thought suicide millions of time. Do you really think mere Pirate can push me more than my self-conscience? Dream on. Also in 2 years from now, Luffy will kick your ass. At least he did in original series.


    After I left the Rear Admiral''s Office, I used the Glasses of Conficuss for two targets. One was for Templars, I whispered Necklace, and there were just too much Templars in Marine Base. The second was the ''Tatoo''. Most of the pirates have the tattoo of the Jolly Roger they have in Pirate Flag. I couldn''t find any, but it was expected. Still, I had to find a way to see through pirate spies.


    Do you have any solution to that Crow Brother?


    "No. There is one item, can read minds, I mean the idea they currently have in their mind, but it is not that effective. Also, it is so expensive. 50.000 SC. If it is ever put on the lottery, I will let you know."


    Interesting. What is its name? Also, it''s rank?


    "Its name is Satori''s Hearing. It''s earphone-like item. Its level is Duke because has one use, otherwise, it would be King level."


    Glasses of Confucious has only one use. It is King Level.


    "Actually, there are other uses, but you can''t use them at the moment, because of reasons. Later you will discover them. Don''t worry!"


    What? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Wait! Why don''t you tell me now?


    "You have to discover it yourself. This is kinda test. Otherwise, I would tell you, before you got it."


    I see. Confucius was indeed a sophisticated man.


    "Is."


    What?


    "Nothing. So, what are you going to do now?"


    Initiate the West Blue Operation.


    West Blue Operation, is not as fancy as it sounds. The whole idea dawn to me after I take the headline for 3 days! I decided publicity makes my job a lot easier. Thus I decided to make a ruckus whatever I do. I was looking for a pirate with background or a big name, but when I noticed all big names already went to Grand Line, I came up with a super plan. Okay, it is actually fancy.


    First I will kill all the Templars with transformation and create a villain! Then come with my own identity and kill the villain. I will get rid of the Templars and make great publicity. I know, there were countless movies with the same setup, but still, this plan is awesome! For pull off this kinda setup, the most important thing is being in the different places at the same time, which is very easy for me. When I spoke with Rear Admiral Brady, I asked for public speech with him and share my ideas and Black Wing''s ideas. At the same time, I would kill some of the Marine Templars to create a villain.


    Man, this is going to be Legen... Wait for it!

 Chapter-39 Censored!

    Man, who could have thought even in this world you can''t say ''Legen- Wait for it'' anymore. I got censored by a weird man called himself A man of Culture. I mean, it sounds cool but who calls himself like that. Also, I never been legendary or been in a situation was legendary. How am I suppose to use it now? Anyway, I shouldn''t be affected something this small, I have the speech to give.


    The public speech was about to start. City folk started to gather hours ago. Most of them here for free food, but all I ask for is number anyway. I went to stage with my clone and started to speak. Folk started to listen carefully the man treated them today''s lunch.


    "Esteemed Citizens of Antimiota Islands!


    Welcome! welcome to speech and welcome to the new age!


    You may wonder, what is the new age, I, am talking about. The new age is the age without pirates. I, dedicate myself to clean evil from seas. You may think I talk big, I am chewing more than I could eat. But I promise I will do my best to fulfill my words!..."


    The speech is not relevant. All I need is attention and publicity. The bigger I speak, the bigger and more spotlight will be shone upon me. As my clone giving the speech, I infiltrate to the Marine Base, with the look of Orochijosei. That bit*h... I hate her so much, I want to beat her ass, even if it means it will be myself.


    I walked into Marine Base and checked my targets. I already mark them when I last came. Some went to the speech, some stayed. I took a dagger, I found in Wrinkled Old Man''s ring and come close to the strongest in the base. Commander rank Templar, his level was almost par with Smoker. Of course, Smoker had Logia, so winning against him was much harder.


    The man was oblivious to what is happening and talking another Templar friend of his. When I reached step away from him, his friend looked at me warily but still doesn''t take any action until my dagger cut through his friend''s throat. Blood dripped to the ground from my dagger and I simulate the crazy look Orochijosei gave me that cursed day. I swing my dagger to other Templar, I also injured regular marine soldiers, to prevent the get Templars suspicious. When I killed 4 of them, I run away.


    2 Days Later.


    New Bounty Poster started to circulate in all West Blue. Unknown female, killed 4 Marine High-Ranking and injured more than 15 men and run away. The whole Antimiota Islands was on lockdown. All structures, house or private club searched thoroughly. All the people, hide, help or even salute this culprit would send to the Impel Down. The higher rank Marines arrived. They were mostly Templars themselves.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Next step of the plan: Terrify the people.


    It was time to make a move against regular folk. Of course, I wouldn''t kill innocent but I couldn''t kill Templar this time. I choose a bastard who sell little girls as a slave to the pirates to take them to Grand Line, where One of the big pirates collect them there. He was a religious man in cover but wicked bastard inside. I track him last two days and today he was going to make a wish in the nearby temple. When he was about to arrive at the Temple, in street with few people, I cut his foot off. He screamed and squirm on the ground, while I cut his ear off. I started to torture him and kill him until Marines was the other side of the street.


    When I thought I still had time, they show up just before me. Soru? Cipher Pols technique...


    I started to run away and hide in the alley and flashed to my hotel room instantly. This went well.


    Now the people also started to fear. Even the normal citizen murdered brutally for no reason. It was time for me to step in. This was the greatest part of the plan. Because there was no way for me to hand over the dead body. There were some medical jutsus can alter the dead body to another appearance, but none of them was bulletproof so taking the risk was more dangerous. All I had to do, create a scene where there were no powerful people and kill the ''culprit'' before the eyes citizens and body vanish with mysterious way.


    All I needed were 2 clones and me of course. The first clone went one side of the Island with the appearance alike Orochijosei to pull the Marines. After I made sure Marines are on their way to that side of the Island, Second Clone went to the other side of the Island. He started to walk in Orochijosei''s appearance and made a ruckus. After 5 minutes, hero me jumped in to save citizens and fight with the culprit.


    After a legendary fight, ''injured me'' in all over my body, I killed the culprit. Of course, the part clone puffed out was covered with genjutsu and all people saw was, the dead body taken away by someone with a black mask. But people were sure the culprit died because her head was chopped off.


    The later part was easy. I cheered up by town folk, carried to the hospital. Supported by Marine Base. I earned bounty I created myself. This felt awkwardly good. Not that I like to swindle people, but I like to take the money from those wicked. These people, both Templars or Marines use this money for people who think of themselves as gods. They kill anyone stands in their way, doesn''t matter how innocent they are. I don''t mean to say all Marines are evil, but as long as they work for evil, this makes their cause less sympathizable. After all, I will use this money to help clean the seas.


    The rest of the story was the same as it was in South Blue. Black Wing established. Training school created. Bounty Hunters recruited, and other similar jobs acquired.


    Now there was one last step before proceed to the Grand Line. Place where I almost died. North Blue! Here I came to take my avenge and get rid of the evil, you spread to the sea.


    Thanks, CrowW for his suggestion, I need in the chapter.

 Chapter-40 North Blue Again!

    "How do you like it now?" I asked the beautiful woman sitting on my lap.


    "Wow, I can''t believe It is so big," she said.


    "It can get even bigger, just watch!"


    The same day, Morning!


    After I finished everything in West Blue, I flashed a few times and return to the North Blue. I was wary but I still had my own appearance to make things easier for my two objectives. Clash with Templars and attention from civilians. As I walk the streets, I stopped by twin brothers.


    "Mr. Hitomi. Rear Admiral wants to see you." said one of the twin.


    "I don''t want to see her," I said.


    "She thought you would say that." other twin said. "She wanted to apologize for her previous behaviors. You are a hero and should be treated as one. Please come with us."


    I thought about it for a while, before accepted it. Crow said I should get along with Marine to have better control over the seas. So, I will accept that crazy woman''s apology.


    "Quest: Charm Rear Admiral Isi Spirittale: Charm Rear Admiral and have her help you to deal with Templars in the Island."


    What the hell is this quest? Are you sure, Quest God, doesn''t mock me?


    "God''s work in mysterious ways. You can''t comprehend them," said Crow.


    I''m sure, I heard this one before. Right, what is the reward?


    "It is, Wu Kong''s Rod and Flying Cloud! Both Duke Level Items."


    What is Wu Kong''s Rod. I understand Flying Cloud, by its name, but what is so special about Rod?


    "You don''t even know who Wu Kong is? He is a legend even in your previous world. Monkey King Wu Kong had flying cloud and Rod grows infinitely."


    Rod can grow infinitely. I can''t see any use of it.


    "You will after you acquire it. Just accomplish it, whatever happens."


    Okay! Why is it have to be that crazy woman? Anybody but her would be easier.


    I followed the twin and arrived at the Marine Base. Twins took me to the Rear Admiral''s office and knock the door. The voice came from inside and I send twins away. Before I enter the room, I changed my clothes with Transformation Jutsu. I wear most symmetrical clothes I could think of. I fixed my eyebrows, and hair to be exact same...This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Then I opened the door and walked in with the same rhythmic steps as Read Admiral Spirittale walked when we first met. She looked at me astonished and stand up from her sit. Her room was exactly as how I think it would be. When the double door opened, there was a table placed just across to doors. The table was centering the doors and windows behind her. French Window was opening to an endless ocean. There were some empty lands but nothing was constructed in that land. Probably because of the Rear admiral.


    There were bookshelves placed both side of the room, filled with exact same books. On the table, there were 2 sets of everything placed both sides of the table in same distance the white line dividing the table to two.


    I walked her and stretch my hand, she accepted it and we greeted each other. I sit the only chair, which was placed just across hers, and stare at her. We both looked at each other. When she wasn''t in the crazy mod, she was shy and cute. Had full black clothes again, showing her bewitching figure. She had nice ample bosoms. Her black pigtail hairs falling her shoulders from both sides. I was sure every bundle had the exact same count of hair. This must be taxing on her mentally. How can she survive each day?


    Her honey-colored beautiful eyes were looking straight and I started to get hot. She was beautiful. Crazy and beautiful. This was a bad combination but I like it. We stared at each other for a while. She broke the silence and said "I am sorry for the previous time. I have a condition to make me crazy when I see unsymmetrical things. And thank you for your clothes today. They are beautiful. You are beautiful. I mean you are perfect. No, I meant they are perfect. No..." she started to blush while muttering herself.


    "I apologize for my previous actions too. I was in bad mood and take it out it from you. I should have been more sensitive." Why is she acting like this? I really started to like her.


    "I heard your deeds. Sorry, I can''t read the newspaper because they are asymmetrical most of the time. My secretaries read them to me."


    "Okay. It is normal." I guess.


    "I want to work with your Black Wing too. I got a phone call from Rear Admiral Stanson and Rear Admiral Brady. Both of them put a good word for you. I was friend with them in training school in the Marine Headquarter. Their words mean a lot to me. And seeing you dressed like this today, I can''t explain how happy I am."


    I guess this is my signal to move to her. How should do that? I had my first but talking to the girls, I am still inexperienced. What should I say?


    "You are so perfect." What the hell am I saying?


    "Your eyes are so symmetrical, and your ears." This wasn''t so bad. I stand and walked to her. Hold her hand.


    "Your hands, your all being is perfect. You are the most symmetrical woman I have ever seen." This was a bit cheesy.


    She started to look at me with start in her eyes. Is this really work too? I know complimenting women is essential but, this cheesy line actually worked?


    "Hitomi, you are perfect too. Our height and body size are similar too. You must be my destined one." Wait! This escalated quickly.


    "I can''t be with you Isi. I have an enemy. They are Templars and they are after me. I can''t let them hurt you and ruin this perfect body of yours." I was here for the quest. I had to set my priorities first.


    She froze for a few seconds then her lips trembled. She looked like goddess fallen from Heaven. Her eyes started to get wet and looked at me, said: "I know them. I will help you to get rid of them. Let''s be together."


    Quest Accomplished


    Reward: Wu Kong''s Rod, Flying Cloud.


    Hidden Reward: Lottery Ticket.


    What is this? A dream... How can this be so easy?


    I sit on the main chair in the room and Isi sit on my lap. We hugged half an hour before separate. I took out Wu Kong''s Rod to check out. It grew with my thoughts. I made him reach all the way to end of the table.


    "Wow, I can''t believe It is so big," she said.


    "It can get even bigger, just watch!"

 Chapter-41 Crazy Love!

    Turn out Isi was acquiring some stuff from Templars, while Templars take her support time to time. She wasn''t one of them, giving I never seen female Templar it makes sense. Religion is such a boring stuff. Never let you do fun stuff.


    I learned a lot of information from Isi. Who could have guessed, it would be this easy. On the other hand, if it wasn''t for the quest, I wouldn''t even try. My only guess is, Quest God pushed me to it because he knew it would be this easy.


    Anyway, we are in Isi''s house right now. After we spoke all day in her office, she invited me to her house. Her house was two stories of a wooden art piece. Outside of the house made of single colored wood, there wasn''t any part, darker or lighter, it was one big black house. Inside the house, on the other hand, was as blue as the sea. All the interior walls painted like the sky. There were two of everything in the room to make it symmetrical if it isn''t placed in the room on the center.


    We sit on one of the sofas and she brought wine. The wine was delicious. I wasn''t a wine guy from my previous life, and I was broke most of the time. What I mean is, I never drink an expensive, good, aged wine. Still, I could asses this vine because the taste was perfect. Not the same cheap vine I used to drink.


    First glass of wine was enough to make me light-headed, but I adapted it soon. I regret it a little bit because I liked this feeling. Not drunk, but light-headed. After 2 glasses of wine, she started to climb over me. Her crazy yet beautiful eyes were looking at my lips. As a TV watcher, I knew that this was my signal, so, I kissed her. It was single touch with lips, but her teeth bit my lip to seal my escape. She was on top of me and was pushing me with, her beautiful lips.


    **************


    Ask with Pm, if you want to read this part.


    **************


    After a hot loving session, she lied there on my arm, while I was thinking how this is the best day of my life. Now I understand the things they were saying about crazy women. I hold Isi''s head and lift it slowly and pulled my arm beneath it. Then placed her head on the pillow slowly. I jumped over the sofa and turn to look at her. Damn, she was gorgeous.


    I made my way to the kitchen. Check the refrigerator and found a soda. I wasn''t drunk, because of the Adapt System but still, soda made me feel better. Later I started to look through books and journals I found inside the ring, I took from Wrinkled Old Man. All this time, I was slowly reading them, but most of the journals were deciphered. Haki Manuals were mostly experience they felt, when first awaken Haki and how was their awaken training.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Most of the veterans acquired it inside the death battle. It was either them or their enemies. I don''t want to put myself to the death''s door, just to get a chance to learn a technique. As I learned from Crow, Luffy will start his Haki training in a few months. I was thinking if this world would be the same as the Original Series, but a few days ago, in the newspaper, I have seen a news about Luffy''s Sister I met in the Alabasta. Portgas D. Anne handed over to the Marine by Blackbeard.


    If Marine Headquarters decide to execute her publicly, Whitebeard will show up, as he did in Original Series, then Luffy will rush out too. In this case, I have to help him. Even the events are going in the same way, there is no guarantee of Luffy''s well being. If I hadn''t rush to the Thriller Bark, he might die in the hands of Moria. In original series, after Luffy won, Moria forced to release all shadows. This time, even when Luffy beat him Moria didn''t release shadows. If I hadn''t been there to force him with genjutsu, Luffy, Zoro, and Robin might have died.


    The one thing made Crow drop his jaw was, Luffy''s Grandfather Monkey D. Garp. In original series, Garp took Ace away from her dying mother to protect previous Pirate King''s son. He hid the fact that Ace was the son of the Pirate King. The marine tried to kill all babies born 9 months ago execution of Pirate King. Ace''s mother Portgas D. Rogue, just with her will, hold the Ace inside her womb 20 months to prevent Marine to think he is Pirate King Roger''s son.


    In this world, it was very similar but very different at the same time. After the execution of the Pirate King, Garp took the Pirate King''s daughter Anne and made a worldwide broadcast to state he has the pirate kings daughter. If anyone dared to come near her, should pass through Garp. Garp did this because he didn''t want any other innocent baby to die, just to save the Anne. I like this version better because when Crow first told me about Ace and Garp, I was so furious. Yes, Garp made a promise to Roger and saved her son but in the other hand, the countless baby died in the hand of Marine.


    After this incident, Garp left the Marine and started to hunt pirates, while tossing Anne to mountain bandits with Luffy, where they bond as siblings. The question in my mind at the moment was, would Garp come to fight with Marine, in Anne''s execution? This might very well change the result.


    At the moment I am not sure, if I should go to Impel Down, the biggest prison in this world, build under the sea, to help Luffy. Because it may hinder his progress. Still, I don''t want him to die from poison. I guess I will leave a seal on him, as I left with Orime when I buy her amulet. If things get serious, I will just jump to him and help him...

 Chapter-42 North Wind!

    In North Blue, Templars haven''t infiltrated in the Marines as much as the other seas, there were two reasons for this. The First reason was they had the mutual agreement with Rear Admiral, the Second one is Isi also wasn''t sure, all she said, Lord Aquilo didn''t want to be under Marine command and took his men with him everywhere, thus mostly they didn''t join the Marine ranks. I can relate to that, I also wouldn''t want to work for those arrogant Noble bastards.


    Rear Admiral Spirittale would support Templars and turn the blind eye out of their minor crimes in exchange of things she wanted. Building a perfect symmetrical house for example or buying vast lands behind her house and behind marine base to close her view. But after she fell in love with me, all the order crumbles instantly. North Blue stirred up, in the single night.


    In the single night, all North Blue Templars have taken down. Most of the members were known by Isi in case if they were aimed by Marine, she could prevent them, or promoted higher ranks by her, in the request of the Lord Aquilos. In this single night, Isi made phone calls all over the North Blue and ordered an arrest to names known as Templars.


    But Templars were not just inside the Marine Base, there were Templar Vice Admirals and some high ranking World Government agents. As I learned from Isi, she once heard, even one of the admirals might be their member or helper. This one wasn''t clear though. Crow told me about Admirals in Original Series, from my understanding, most of them even with their own Justice, they weren''t the type to put anything else to the front of the World Government. My guess would be, some World Noble with great influence had a deal with Templars, was pushing Admirals to do their deeds.


    To prevent this high ranked men to step in, I had to stop Lord Aquilos. If he allowed to let Templars in Marine Headquarter know this, they would take Isi down instead and all plan would fail. So, when Isi was dealing with those, I made my way to the warehouse belong to the Templars, I was first taken. Isi has been in this warehouse many times. When I first come, I noticed all the containers are neatly placed and felt something was fishy. After Isi told me she was visiting the warehouse, it dawned on me.


    She knew the back door of the warehouse opening from a container placed behind the warehouse also there were hidden underground sewer system, opened from one other container. If I want to stop them from running, I have to stop their exit. So, my first move was the block Backdoor. I chained the secret door inside the container. Then the sewer system. I find my way from the other side of the sewer system to the warehouse and I create a wall inside the sewer system. Then I climbed inside from the secret trap door, placed under the carpet.


    When I climbed up to the warehouse, Aquilo and other were having a meeting. My name come up a few times too. But they were mostly talking about battle about Whitebeard and Marine. They had too much inside information and they knew too much about secret operations Marine has planned. This might help me to save Anne, in the coming days.


    "What do you think? Can, becoming a Shichibukai is Blackbeard''s real aim? He had more privilege under Whitebeard. I think there is more to it." one of the Knights said.


    "Maybe he didn''t think he would be targeted by Whitebeard after whatever his reason to leave the crew. He couldn''t take the pursuit anymore and decided to team up with Marine forces?" another suggested.


    "Becoming a Shichibukai doesn''t give you a protection against other pirates. This may very well intimidate to regular pirates, but as Monkey D. Luffy shown twice, taken down the Shichibukai isn''t that hard to achieve."The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Right. That trouble kid gives me goosebumps. He is hard to control. What is Lord thinking about him? If we let him get stronger, we may fall into a hard situation."


    "Monkey D. Luffy is easy to deal with. What worries me is that so-called Ninja Madara. There is a feeling, I can''t put my finger on it. He just shows up most critical moments to aid to the crew." finally Lord Aquilo spoke.


    I crouched behind containers and find a place to observe surrounding. There was a total of 5 people. One was Aquilo, one was sane Priest, the other 3 were Knights. At the entrance, there were another 3 mindless Priests waiting at guard.


    I put the Glasses of Confucious and whispered "Ring." All of the Templars were wearing Storage Rings, doesn''t matter their rank. Looking for the ring to see through the walls and containers to see if there were any hidden guards. Turns out I am too paranoid. I still had a bad feeling so I went into Crow''s Nature Chakra State and started to feel surrounding. There were traps placed all over the warehouse, in case of running away, they could take the warehouse down. This was a very modern layout.


    I checked triggers and they all placed near the exits. Probably when they left the warehouse, they would just click the trigger to take the warehouse down. I made the triggers move inside the wall and got near the Templars quietly. I was worried about Aquilos would know Observation Haki and would find me, but still, I had no other way but hid my presence and walk slowly. I was planning my entrance. I had to take as many I could in the first move to ease the operation. I create 2 clones and made the hand Seals.


    "Earth Style, Great Earth Oven!"


    "Fire Style, Dragon God''s Fury!"


    "Wind Style, Zephyr''s Air Blast"


    It was a 3 element combo attack. Great Earth Oven was dome type Earth Oven only one side open. Open side was on my side and I made the biggest Fire Jutsu I knew, Dragon God''s Fury, where I shot fire from my mouth 5 seconds. It was blazing hellish fire. Lastly, Zephyr''s Air Blast was Wind attack takes 3 seconds, strong enough to tear a palace down. When it combined with fire, they blasted like a volcano.


    This attack took all of them down except Aquilo, was covered with black membrane and sitting there like it was not his problem. What is wrong with this guys? How can there be someone with Armament Haki in North Blue? Not the normal one, Koka on top of it. Isn''t this the hardest part of the haki? He covered all his body with Koka.


    "They must be executives placed in 4 blue. It is weird though, we haven''t seen one in West Blue," said Crow.


    Do you think we missed one?


    "No, not like that. You interrogate most of them. At least one would mention if there were any."


    Right! How should I deal with this guy? He is indestructible.


    "Right. Well, Armament Haki would deplete and tire body, when overusing. He is covering him all body, so, all you have to do keep attacking and he will slowly deplete all his haki."


    So, that is how it is. I canceled the clone made Earth Style and attacked with the wind-fire combo. I was depleting my chakra while he was still sitting there like nothing happened. After the first attack, mindless guards come closer but they stopped by Aquilo. They would die if they come so, this was the best decision.


    After 5 minutes, I consume all my Chakra and he run out his Haki and stood up for the first time. "Hitomi, I knew you would come. Just didn''t know you would come from the back door. How did you find that out? Your god gave you some good items? By the way, whose lap dog are you?" asked with a smile.


    "I am Lord Crow''s Champion. It is time to end you." I said with fired up expression, laughing inside.


    "Nice one, brother!" Crow raised his imaginary thumbs to me.


    "Lord Crow. Hmm, never heard of him. Must be one of the useless gods. Doesn''t matter anyway. I will kill you now!" Aquilo said and attacked me with a punch. He was so fast, almost created afterimage behind him. I sidestepped and take Very Good Sword from the warehouse. I had no chakra but I still had Zhengi. Unfortunately, Nature Chakra State wasn''t last too much, otherwise, I could use Karasu Tsubasa Mai at it finest.


    I entered the state of Sword-Man Unite and swing my sword with Sword Ki. His punch hit my sword and both bounced back. "Strong Sword Ki," he said laughing. "I can''t win without my ace in the hole, it seems."


    He turned into a big man-bug something, his tail was dripping purple liquid...

 Chapter-43 Mans Best Friend!

    What is this devil fruit? This tail looks like... A scorpion? I thought Zoan would turn you an animal. What is this thing with the bug? Everybody knows human-sized bug would be the real pain in the ass.


    Aquilo turned into a humanoid insect. Covered with black shell, and almost 2 meters long black poisonous tail.


    "It is Emperor Scorpion. Don''t get hit by the tail or you will die before you adapt the poison," said Crow.


    How can that be? I already adapted Orochijosei''s poison. It was the strongest poison, as you said.


    "There are types of poisons as well. This is scorpion poison. It will make your heart work like nuclear power station and you will die by your burst veins. It is a terrible death."


    Holy Shit! How is this fair? Why god created such a strong creature, on Earth?


    "Well, they don''t just go and attack Humans as your kind."


    Right. Well, you are actually accurate. If they were like humans, the humans would exist from the face of the Earth ages ago.


    "Do you know, there is an Earth, humans are nothing but the slaves?


    Oh, shit! You mean the Planet of Apes is real thing too?


    "What, do you know it?"


    Of course, I do. I am a movie guy. I told Deaf God to send me one of those movies. Now I think about it, born as Ape in that world wouldn''t be so bad.


    "You want to turn humans to slave?"


    Not that. Actually that too. Humans are cancer.


    "Where did you drift off?" Aquilo asked.


    "I was convincing myself to not insult your ugly appearance. Man, you are ugly!" I tried to make him angry. Angry people would have more strength but more flaws in their attacks.


    2-meter tail started to fly to me with amazing speed. I blocked it with my sword but still went flying and hit the wall behind me destroying it and went outside of the warehouse. I spit blood and pain circle all my body. How can mere tail be this strong?


    I made a clone and lay him in my place, while I crawl behind one of the containers. Aquilo walked out from the hole I created while hit the wall. He had the same ugly smile and his every step was heavier than the other. I ready the Very Good Sword and fill it with my last chakra, turning it into Wind Chakra. I swing my sword and swing it with my full force.


    While my clone was fighting, I was gathering Nature Chakra. When I was at my peak again, I appeared behind with a flash and swing my Very Good Sword with Wind Chakra to his head. I thought it was a perfect surprise attack, but his tail came straight to my face. I had to flash back to my previous spot to avoid it. How the heck he saw that? Can use Observation Haki too?Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Scorpions can feel the vibrations in the air with their tiny hairs. Normally it is a very short distance but for me, it is more than ten meters. I knew from the start, you were hiding." he smiled and explained while crushed my clones head.


    "You knew I was here, still let me prepare for battle. This was your biggest mistake!" I went 11 meters away from him. Just outside of his ''zone'' and draw my newest weapon. Wu Kong''s Rod. I raised it over my head facing it to the sky and bring it down in direction Aquilos was standing. He looked puzzled but while I was bringing down the rod, it grew more than 11 meters and hit Aquilo in the had with great momentum.


    "Wu Kong''s Rod! I can''t believe you are favored this much. You even have Duke Level item. Even our leader has 1 Duke Level item." he said, trying to stand up where he fell. His head armor started to shatter. Did he make a fuss about Duke Level Item? I have tons of them. What is so special about it?


    "You really are ignorant. Didn''t I tell you, Shop God and Quest God are helping you? Do you think it is easy to win these special items?" Crow scolded me again.


    You always say they help me but what is the point of Flying Cloud? What the hell am I suppose to do with it?


    "You will know when the time comes. Just appreciate the things bestowed you."


    Right. Thank ''Gods!'' they help me this much.


    I flew as fast as I could and filled my Very Good Sword with Wind Chakra and stabbed it on top of his head, where his armor shattered. But his overly long tail stopped me again. His tail was too strong. I guess it was time to call my best buddy again. I didn''t want to spend his time fighting if it isn''t necessary but I couldn''t finish this on my own.


    I dived once more and created an opening for Jon, while the tail was flying to me I let Jon out and Jon did what Jon does best. He took his heart out with a single bite then return to the Pendant. Wasn''t Jon faster than his previous self? I guess, I saw it wrong.


    Thank you, buddy!


    I walked to the Aquilo and stepped on his tail, to prevent last second ''MC stupid injury''. I looked at his face and said: "Ezio says hi!" Ezio was the second protagonist in Assassin''s Creed game. He was the main character in 2nd to the 3.5th game. It was way later than Altair in the timeline.


    "Who?" said with a confused expression and died.


    I guess they are from the timeline where Ezio hasn''t born yet. Ezio will be your trouble in the future. Just wait!


    I took Aquilo''s Ring but didn''t look inside. This ring always gave me an eerie feeling. I didn''t want to get injured by a mere ring so I put it in the warehouse. As soon as I did that, Shop gave me a notification.


    "Special Item detected. There is an Item in the esteemed user''s warehouse. Shop want to exchange 15.000 SC for the ring, without user check inside the ring. Do you accept it?" came female voice?


    What is that, Crow Brother?


    "There must be something special inside the ring. What do you want to do?" said Crow.


    Can I think about it, and answer later.


    "As long as, the esteemed User doesn''t look inside the ring, It can be exchanged anytime." came female voice before Crow could answer.


    What it is you want so badly? Even the Pendant with Jon worth 20.000 SC.


    No answer. Of course not. But now I really got curious about thing inside. If it is an even duke item, would worth more than the amount they offered. But Aquilo said only their leader had one of those duke items. So, Aquilo''s having a Duke Item is unlikely. So, why do Shop God want this Item? Should I take my chance and look inside? I don''t trust my luck at this moment. I already use it with Isi.


    I started to walk to Isi, while I was pondering what it might be. When I arrived, Isi already finished her side. Almost all known Templars caught in the name of rebellion. Isi had her backing, so after, all the operations done, it was too late to stop it even by Templars in Headquarter.


    I held Isi, in my arms at her office to reward her. How can I be this lucky to have such a strong love? I know that I am super handsome and exploited her weakness with symmetry but still, having a beautiful woman, still made me worry. Maybe I should exchange the ring. 15.000 SC is good sum...

 Chapter-44 Grand Line! Mysterious Woman!

    For the first time in my life, I lived the situation they call ''my name proceed me''. Wherever I go in the Grand Line, I was famous. All Marine Base accepted me and too many bounty hunters started to join in my flag when they heard, I was in their town. I accepted them gladly after the security check. Templars were easy to check, but pirate spies, such as Doflamingo''s were hard to notice. I had to ask some questions to be sure, they were clean. Still, I wasn''t sure if it really bulletproof.


    It was already been more than a month since I left North Blue and Isi with it. Isi was reluctant to leave me and wanted to come with me. Even offered to quit her job and join Black Wing but I wasn''t crazy enough to let her manage Black Wing. Even in the North Blue, I choose somebody else to manage the branch. I don''t want to return North Blue one day to see all bounty hunters were fired and only twins were hired.


    But even when I didn''t hire Isi as one, she was a great help to my crusade. She would call her acquaintances from her training times to allow me in their marine bases. Most of the Marine Base Leaders already heard me and with the Isi''s good words for me, I welcomed almost all of them with great hospitality.


    After the death of the Aquilo, I went through everything they had on the oncoming war. Most of the plans and papers burned when I attack them. But, in Aquilo''s Secret Office, there were plenty more.


    They had very solid plans for pirates but to let it spread like this was so careless. I was in dilemma at the moment, should I share this information with Whitebeard or not? I wasn''t in a position to talk with Whitebeard. As I was known as Pirate''s Nightmare. I couldn''t go as Madara either because I wasn''t in the same league as the other party. I let it go and see if I could share them when the war starts.


    I also learned more about the Templars plans. I cross checked the notes Aquilo and Wrinkled Old Man was take, and I decipher some part of them. Templars had spies in most of the Pirate Crews. Big organizations like newspapers companies. Even in the Revolutionaries, but this part was very hard to crack. Thus, I couldn''t get any name from it.


    Templars must have a plan to take down the government. They are supporting pirates all over the world. Now, I suspect they are supporting Revolutionaries to weaken the World Government. When both sides start to clash, Templars would take down the winner side to take over the control. What is their aim in doing that, I am also unsure. But when I think, Deaf God told me to take all the worlds for him, I suspect it should be something with Gods.


    I checked other branches as well before I left for Grand Line and made sure everything is going fine. I didn''t kill every single Templar in 4 seas but Sub Quests were checked already. Probably establishing an organization, dedicates itself to clean seas was more than enough.


    Quest: Clean the seas: There is evil lurking in the seas. Clean the seas, within 5 years.


    East Blue: ?


    North Blue: ?


    West Blue: ?


    South Blue: ?


    Grand Line: X


    New World: X


    Reward: Narcissus'' Mirror, 5000 SC, and 2 lottery ticket.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As I learned from Crow, Narcissus'' Mirror was Divine Item. Very good one as well. I didn''t know it uses but Crow said, I strike gold. 5000 SC made me think when I first see it. It was exactly the amount to fix Pendant, Jon resides in. At first, I wanted to remove Jon but later, we really bonded and I don''t want to erase him. Doesn''t matter what!


    Narcissus'' Mirror was a legendary item. Crow said, even most of the Gods would fight over it. Even when it used, the Mirror would appear somewhere in the big universe, to be found again. It was one of the items had unlimited use. Crow didn''t tell its use and I couldn''t find it by myself so I let it go.


    Last week, we were in Shabondy Archipelago with Crew Shabondy Archipelago is a massive mangrove forest growing out from the middle of the ocean with each tree of the forest serving as an "island" on which people live. This is the last stop before Fishman Island reside under the Redline, 10.000 below the sea.


    We met Sivers Rayleigh, Second Captain of the Pirate King''s Crew. A man called as Black King. He was Luffy''s Haki master in the original series. I got impressed once again with Luffy''s action. Luffy just to help the Mermaid friends of his, he punched one of the World Noble in the face.


    When World Nobel''s walk among the ''regular humans'', regular humans should kneel and never should they look them in the eye. When somebody actually dared to hurt them even a little bit, an admiral would come to the place and kill every single person World Noble wanted to. These wicked bastards think themselves as God''s living on World. They are also the only reason why I didn''t become Marine but I choose the clean evil as Bounty Hunter. And Luffy punched one of them in the face.


    The reason why World Nobles had this much privilege was, their ancestors, 20 nation leader, 800 years ago created the World Government. Generation after generation, this new World Nobles without any trouble, enjoyed the treatment. They could take slave anybody catching their eyes. They could kill anybody they want. They had all World Government to serve them, thus making them spoiled bastards.


    When admiral arrived, with 2 Px (Which I know thanks to Crow.) also arrived and surround us, after Luffy punched one of those bastards.


    Px was humanoids weapons World Government designed. They were Cyborgs with very strong and tough body, could also fire the laser from their hands and mouths. They were more of the robot than human. Px'' meaning was Pasificta. Made from the shape of Bartholomew Kuma. Kuma was one of the Shichibukai. Had the nickname Tyrant. But as what Crow said, he was undercover a Revolutionary. He let us go, in the Thriller Bark, in exchange of Zoro''s life.


    I really impressed by Luffy and his crew''s actions. Just to save the Luffy, Zoro tossed aside his dream, which he promised his dead childhood friend and walk to the death. I was awake and could prevent it but Crow told me this is one of the coolest scenes in Original Series and I should let him have that moment. I treated Zoro afterward but he went through hell.


    After some time, when the crew and I ''couldn''t handle'' the situation, Kuma also came to Admiral''s side. I could get us out of the danger but Crow told me not to do so. Because Crew''s disperse was good for them. They would come back stronger. Kuma used his Devil Fruit power to send us somewhere in the world randomly. When everybody sent somewhere I marked the membrane would take me to my destination and flashed away to handle work in the Grand Line.


    That membrane would fly 3 days and 3 nights before reaching its destination. I couldn''t afford to sleep three days because in few days Luffy will infiltrate to Impel Down, biggest prison in this World to save Anne. When he fails, he will go to the Marineford. Headquarter of Marines to clash Marines to prevent Anne''s execution. I had to finish some of my work before the war because, after the war, I will be very busy with the learning Haki.


    My branch in Grand Line started to form. I had another big move to reinforce my name. But it had to wait a few more days. All the Island Luffy and his crew went were free of trouble but to further prevent it, they started to work with me. As I was pondering the war details I acquired from Aquilo and the Crow, three days of membrane flying time was about to finish.


    I flashed back to the membrane and fall to the land covered with snow. I was at top of the mountain, the weather was so cold, yet at the edge of the mountain was a girl, in a white dress. She had red hairs falling all the way to her hips. White skin with pink cheeks, and most beautiful and bluest eyes. She turned and looked at me and I was about to die from fire.

 Chapter-45 Another Chosen?!

    I was dumbfounded. I still couldn''t believe the feeling blooming inside of me? Was this love? Am I bewitched?


    I was sitting inside the wooden hub. This was a humble hub, with single bed, single table, single chair, and a fireplace. I sit on the chair while the house owner was sitting on the bed. I looked at the owner, I lost myself in those blue eyes again. There is something wrong with those eyes.


    "Please don''t look me in the eyes!" said house owner. Her name was Freya.


    "They are so beautiful. You are so beautiful. I mean you are perfect. No, what I meant was your eyes are perfect." I now understand what Isi was feeling. I lost my sanity in this perfection.


    "I eat a devil fruit. Anyone looks my eyes, lost themselves in it. Just keep your eyes away from me few minutes and magic will wear off." she said.


    "I don''t want to. I don''t want this feeling to go away. I never felt like this. A warm feeling circulates inside my body. Even in this freezing cold, keeps me warm." I started to talk like poets now. I wasn''t any good at it, but still, this feeling made me say those things. If I could, I would build a second floor to this hub with fancy balcony, let her sit in the balcony and would sing her under that balcony.


    Tell me anyone more romantic than, a man serenading a woman sitting a balcony man built by himself for the girl he wanted to serenade. Of course, you can''t. This is where I would take the chart and make all men out there to ashamed themselves, this is how I feel right now.


    "It is fireplace keeps you warm. Hub is not cold at all," she said with the most serious face.


    "No, I was doing a metaphor." I tried to explain. Could it be that metaphor didn''t reach this world? I just killed it and it went waste with my bleeding heart.


    "Oh, sorry. I have the EDD. Empathy Deficit Disorder! I can''t feel things like love or well, metaphor. My Lord told me I can fix it with an item called Petra''s Heart, but I can''t find it. " she said.


    Why?! Why, god, why I fell in love with somebody has EDD. "Sorry to hear that. Wait, Lord, you said? And item? What kinda Lord is that?" I can smell that fishy thing again. Spit it out, what Lord are you talking about?


    "Oh, I am from another world. I wander the worlds to get more powerful for my Lord. Also, I am going places to get quests and earn System Currency so I can buy Petra''s Heart from Multi-Dimensional Shop." she started to explain while I was freaking out. "Oh, no."


    "What happened? Are you okay? I can heal you if you are injured." I was still dying over her. I jumped where I was sitting and started to check her body from afar. I didn''t dare to touch her. I couldn''t even get close to her.


    "No, I still couldn''t keep my mouth shut. I told you, a stranger everything. That is why I live in this forsaken land. You see, a few years earlier, when I first come to this world, I started to wander and in the town not far away, I shared everything I knew. The things I told town folk was so embarrassing, still, I didn''t feel anything at all, but system inside of me, her name is Chloris by the way always says I should learn when to speak and when to stop. Ah, stop it, Chloris, I don''t tell him anything else."


    What is going on? Crow, can you explain to me what the hell is going on?This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Brother, you must help her?" said Crow with kid voice in kindergarten, seen his love.


    What the hell? What is wrong with you too?


    "Brother should help a brother right? I mean no matter the reason is."


    Yes. I guess.


    "Well, you see. I have a crush on Chloris. We went to system school together. I never opened up but to this day I still like her."


    Are you kidding me? Do you want me to believe it is the long arm of coincidence? There is something fishy here.


    "How much is the Item you are looking?" I asked.


    "1.000.000 SC.," she said with same blank expression.


    "Is it a divine item?" The only item I could remember being so expensive was Pendant Jon was residing. It was also Divine Item, and it would worth 1 million SC if it were to be clean.


    "Mn." she nodded slightly. "Wait, how do you know it? Are you a Champion as well?" she asked. Well, not so hard to guess.


    "Yes. I am also a chosen. I would like to help you but that sum is so big for me to cover." I stopped eye contact while back and was in a clear mind. I still had feelings for those blue eyes, but I wasn''t sure if it was real or not. Still, I wanted to help the poor girl. Also, I had to cover my brother, Crow.


    "Oh, I see. So, you sent here to eat devil fruit as well?" she said.


    "Un." I nodded. I come here because Crow likes pirates. But I can''t say that.


    "Mention about me too," said Crow anxiously.


    "My system Crow, I mean big brother Crow wants me to help you, but he is sorry to let you know, there isn''t much we can do."


    "Ah, so you have a smart system too. Chloris helps me with everything. I would be lost without her!" she said with a fake smile.


    "Is she force you to say these stuff?" I asked.


    "Obviously," she said with a plain face.


    *Sigh* We sighed together. Freya was about to leave this world to move the next one. I stopped looking into her eyes while back, but those feelings, were still there, scratching my heart. I wanted to follow her but I had a mission to finish. Also, she had no system to move her as I had. She had to return to her Lord and her Lord would move her again. I couldn''t follow if she were to send a World far away from mine.


    We spent a day and night, talking about things we went through. She wasn''t any better than me. She went to a lot of hellish places and she almost died more than once. I wanted to help her but I didn''t know how. When she was about to leave, I had an idea and took out the Flying Cloud and gifted it to her. She couldn''t fly, and it would be a great help to her.


    "This is a Duke Item. Please keep it secret from anyone, even your Lord if it is possible, or don''t say you get it from me." I said. It would be troublesome to let everyone know I can leisurely gift a Duke Item.


    "Mn." she nodded. "I promise to not to mention you. I can be loquacious, but I would never betray a friend."


    She called me a friend. I started to do my inside victory dance. She called me a friend. I am her friend. I can''t believe it.


    She thanked me and give me a ring back.


    After she went to her Lord I insert my Chakra to inside the ring and I couldn''t believe my eyes. There was a Crimson Red Fruit placed on top of the table, shining with brilliant light. A devil fruit? I checked it with Observation and it was another Paramecia Fruit. I had a strong feeling about this fruit and I decided to eat it.


    I already fed the other paramecia fruit to Jon when I first took it. It wasn''t as easy to adapt it for Jon, I''m guessing because he is a creation of pendant. He said he was getting the feeling of it but it was very slow.


    After I ate, the most disgusting thing I have ever eaten, some information come inside my head. The name of the fruit and some of its powers. I pushed them back of my head and go to the town at the foot of the mountain.


    I wonder where I am.


    I sent here by Kuma and there is no way Kuma knew both me and Freya were World Travelers. He must have other reasons to send me here. And where am I actually? I can feel my regular seals are a little bit too far. I can''t be in the New World, can I?


    I flew down from the mountain to town I could see. People were clearing the snow from the front of their houses. I went to the bar directly and ordered a something hot. Flying in the cold is not a good idea. I released a little bit of Fire Chakra to heat my bones. When the bartender came back with hot tea I asked: "Do you know where is this Island, sir?" My next question was going to be "Where is the Marine Base?" but I dumbstruck with the answer I received.


    "This is Kadio-Sama''s 136th island, so you are here," he said taking out a map, showing me a dark point in endless blue...

 Chapter-46 Queen?!

    What did he just say? "What did you just say?"


    "Ah, I said, This is Kaido-Sama''s 136th island." the man looked my shocked face, with a weird expression. How the thing he just said could change my expression to this extent?


    My mind was still blank. I couldn''t comprehend. Why would I send to the Kaido''s Island? What would be my gain except for death?


    Kaido was one of the strongest pirates in the New World. New World was practically Pirate Sea. Most of the Islands would be under Pirate Crew protection and mostly those Pirate Crew''s were strongest of the sea, Yonko.


    Yonko represents 4 Kings of the New World. Namely, Red Hair Shanks, 100 Beasts Kaido, Big Mom, and Whitebeard-The Strongest Man in the World-. With just the power of the Whitebeard, it is not hard to guess others powers as well. These pirates are mostly in a stalemate for so many years because they have similar power levels.


    To arrive one of those pirate''s island is a suicide of a stranger. Yet here I am. Sent here to get stronger, if you believe it. I think I sent here to die! Damn you Kuma, this place must be worst!


    "I don''t think so!" said Crow.


    What did you say? How there can be worst place than mine?


    "In original series, Sanji send island full of Okama. He even became one of them at one point. But since Sanji is a woman in this world, I don''t know how this would affect her in where she sent."


    Well, I agree with you at one point. Death is better than that option.


    "Hear my edict! Answer my questions!" I whispered before looking around. It was in contrast to my words how I looked frightened. But this words powered with my new Devil Fruit.


    Fuko Fuko No Mi. Simply makes my words edict from the highest authority. I haven''t got to chance to try it yet but I know by instinct it only works with targets willpower lower than me. Strength also has a great effect. This fruit makes my words edict as long as I say "Hear my edict!" Unlike Freya''s fruit effects, mine can''t be used as long as I don''t want to use it. I believe it is better.


    Flame of life in the eyes of the innkeeper diminished and he nodded his head. This was the signal indicate he is under my command. There were some restrictions with fruit as well. Even under my command, I could never make someone to suicide. Because the instinct of survivor would kick in and expel all other effects. Also, strong emotions would restrict fruits power. For example, order someone a kill somebody he or she loves, or ask a person who would never hurt somebody to kill, would make the order to break.


    "How many Kaido executives, lives in here, on this Island at this moment?" I asked.


    "There are no executives. This Island is not significant and only protected by low-rank members of the crew. They live as kings but they are, just thrashes in the crew. One of the executives Queen arrives once in every 2 weeks to take protection fee, this Island has to pay. Today is the day he should come." said with monotonic voice.


    "He you said? Queen, is a he?" I asked puzzled. Could it be Freddie Mercury find his way here? I would like to meet him. I love Queen!


    "Lord Queen is an Okama!" he said. What now? What is okama? I was hyped to see Freddie Mercury!


    "Okama is a term for transvestite. The okama generally wear items that are normally only worn by women and tend to wear these clothes regardless of their body shape. Much of their clothing may look like abstract renditions of what women might wear, outfits resembling what may be targeted to enhancing a women''s sexuality. Not all are clean shaven and most do not seem to hide their real genders, instead simply wearing female clothing, makeup or wigs." said Crow like Wikia.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    So, I will be fighting a man in woman clothes but has a beard. How is that funny? Who the hell wrote this world? Anyway, Kaido''s executives must be as strong as Admirals. Even Vice Admirals would be desperate in front of them. Giving one of the conditions for being a Vice-Admiral is ''Must use at least one kind of Haki'', the ones stronger than they must know a little bit about Haki if they are not very good at it.


    From what Crow said to me, one of the executives of the Big Mom Crew was so good at Observation Haki, she could see a little bit of the future. Expecting the Queen to be at least this strong wouldn''t be absurd. Giving how much even Wrinkled Old Man and Aquilo force me to use Jon, I can expect him to be beyond my level. How the hell I suppose to get stronger in here. Why would Kuma send me this cursed place? Should I just give up and return to Grand Line?


    "Hear my Edict! Obey my orders!" I repeated to keep him in check.


    "Prepare a room for me with a hot bath, doesn''t suspect my identity in your life, and never tell anyone about me. Come to my room every hour to brief me about Queen''s arrival.." I said. He nodded and walked, as I started to follow.


    "Is this works too?" asked Crow.


    I don''t know yet. But I have to find fruits limits. I wonder if he would be free of my command when Edict time expires. If it does, trusting these puppets is very dangerous. Also, to what extent they will listen to my orders. In which power level my fruit powers would be ineffective. I know that I have to be one meter in the proximity of the target, also when target left this one-meter proximity the Edict effect would wear off. The Fruit is very strong yet very weak. It only allows weak to aid me, which I could have it by other means. I have to find a way to strengthen its effects.


    The last order was a test for my fruit. I was wondering if target leaves one-meter proximity area would my Edicts still work or not. If innkeeper comes every hour to brief me, it means as long as I declare my edict in 1-meter proximity I can leave it freely. Also, would the innkeeper remember who ordered him or did he notice, he was manipulated a few minutes ago? These were the questions, I wanted to be answered. If after the effect wears off and target understands he was manipulated it would be troublesome.


    For example, If Freya didn''t tell me about her Devil Fruit, even when the effect wore off, I would just think it was momentary weakness and I fell in love with her. I still have feelings for her and this very reason bugs me if it is still fruit effect or they are my personal feelings towards her.


    I arrived in my room with the innkeeper and wait for him to ready the bath and other stuff before let him go. It was time to test my Fruit. I lied down in the hot bathtub and started to wait.


    After an hour there was no one. The innkeeper didn''t show up but neither did pirates. I have one certain answer and the other one needs further experiments. My Devil Fruit works as long as I am in one-meter proximity. The question needs to be further experimented on is, did the innkeeper noticed he has manipulated. I pick up the ''Den Den Mushi'' from the dresser and dialed the innkeeper and asked him to come to my room. He came with no significant expression indicates he was suspected of being manipulated. I got walked to him and stop as soon as I was 1-meter away from him and told him "Hear my Edict! Find some girl to massage me." this was my new test.


    If my Edict makes him leave one-meter proximity, would the order still work? I lied down in the hot tub again and started to wait. After 10 minutes or so a girl with alluring body walked in and greeted me with the utmost respect. She had fear and awe in her eyes at the same time. Poor girl must have gone through a lot in the hands of pirates. She walked behind me and started to massage my shoulders, then to my arms and so on. Girls hands were shaking, afraid to hurt me a little bit. Must have her punishment for this very reason. Now I just want to kill all those pirates to free this Island but I have no power.


    After 5 minutes I gave her money more than she would earn in 5 years and tell her to hide it. Wealth would bring trouble. I didn''t exploit a frightened girl. Firstly I didn''t need it. Secondly, this was not something I would ever do. I exploited Isi with her symetrical weakness but it was different. She had the strength to refuse me if she didn''t want. Also, I wanted to do it to make her help me with Templars. If I didn''t like her afterward, I wouldn''t be with her.


    When I was in deep thinking what should I do next, I heard knock on the door. The girl came back with dread on her face." Lord, sorry to bother you. Lord Queen has arrived and we all have to stand in the streets to salute him. I wanted to let you know, or Lord Queen would kill you for disrespect."


    I f*cking hate pirates!

 Chapter-47 I am a Ninja!

    I walked out of the inn and saw all the town folk was kneeling on the ground, akin to war prisoners. They were mostly shaking with fear, but cold weather wasn''t helping either. Even women with the baby on their hand or, in their wombs were on the ground. Babies, children, and some weak women were crying.


    End of the street, some figures started to appear. Exactly 21 people were coming. Most of those people were muscled big men, but last figure, standing on top of the palanquin there was a weird man in a tight pink ballerina dress. 4 men were carrying palanquin, with a stiff face. The figure on the palanquin must be Queen. He was at least 3 meters long, had stubble beard. Long, ugly blond hairs were falling his shoulders. He had badly made makeup and arrogant face.


    He looked down the people on the ground while I was sitting on one of the rooftops. I wasn''t going to kneel a pirate. Sure not to this ugly bastard. The pirate assigned to keep the town in check raised from the ground and greeted the Queen.


    "Welcome to the town of Everwinter, Lord Queen. I already prepare the feast for your arrival. Please step on this lowly ones and walk into the hall we prepared for you. The ground is all wet and muddy. Someone with your status should never step on the wet and muddy ground." said Pirate nodding the town folk. Town folk started to walk between palanquin and hall. Then, all of them lied down on the ground and waited for Queen to step on them.


    Queen never looked at the pirate spoke to him. His nose in the air, prepare to step down from the palanquin, a baby started to bawl. Her mother was a beautiful woman with blue eyes and hair akin to the sun dawning her beautiful skin. She held her baby and started to ''hush'' her, shaking intensely. Terrified with the possibility but dare not to raise her head, on the verge of cry.


    Queen halt his steps and turned, looked at the woman. Raised his nose more and point a finger to her while his other hand was on his hips. "How dare you to be this beautiful? You want to take the Queen''s throne? Do you think you can be more beautiful than me?" she talked like a woman with a man voice. Then he turned his head dramatically and ordered: "Men, kill that woman and that disrespectful baby."


    The woman started to cry, wanted to beg for mercy but all the town wanted to stop her. What a wicked town. For their well being want to silence a mother wanted to beg for her children. This world is rotten.


    Queen''s man started to walk toward the woman. I stand up and throw a kunai at the man walking at front. Queen turned to me immediately after kunai left my hand. He looked with weird expression but just watched. When my kunai was about to hit the man, the man dodged it without looking at it. All of them are Haki users!


    20 men with Haki and Queen on top of it. How should I deal with them? I should have held myself back, but how could I let them die? I can run as long I want to, but after I run they will die anyway. Can I flash and take mother and child with me? Yes. But this is not the end of the problem. I need to kill those bastards. I have to finish these pirate problem once and for all.


    "Who are you? Who do you think you are, interfering with the most beautiful woman on the World?" asked with the lousy talk. It irritates me so much. But even if I fight, I can''t do anything by myself. If I let Jon out, he can kill half of them easily but in the end, I still can''t win against all of them.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "I am Madara," I said while thinking my means. I had a new devil fruit, zhengi cultivation, and lots of Jutsu. I could fight with 20 lackeys but Queen was beyond me. Maybe I could make them force back. Any idea Crow?


    "In original series, Kadio and his crew were looking for a Ninja run away from Wano Country. Maybe if you tell you are a Ninja from Wano Country, they may exchange you with the life of those in the town," said Crow.


    You want me to give myself away to an executive under the Yonko? I didn''t know you want me dead to this extent.


    "Don''t be a drama queen. You have too many ways to escape from them."


    Don''t use me and queen in the same sentence anymore. Not after today. Just, please don''t.


    "I am Madara. I am a Ninja, and I am from Wano Country!"


    Queen''s face changed at first, then checked me and smiled like a virgin, horny man found a dead body. (I know!) Called his men back and said: "Madara. If you come with me, I promise to let this germs live."


    "Before that let''s make something clear. As long as I leave this Island with you, you can use any means on me by the way, you will leave this Island and will never come back. You will not send a man to hurt them. Even will not think about to hurt them." I said with a brighter smile.


    Queen''s face froze and then looked at me and woman on the ground. "Deal! I promise on my name, Queen, as long as you, Madara, leave this island with me, tied in chains, I will leave this Island and will never come back. None of my men will come looking for trouble."


    "Not good enough. You, your men and not even your crewmates and their men. You even have to explain it to your Captain to leave this island alone. And I will leave this island with you however you like."


    "Seems like, I can''t beat you with words. Deal!" he sighed. "You. Come with us too. We have no business on this island anymore." said pointing the pirate assigned on the island.


    I jumped down and walk to them. They tied me with steel chains tight. Later they handcuffed me. As soon as handcuffs touch my skin, I felt energy leaving my body. I felt weak as the time flowed. I couldn''t feel my Devil Fruit Powers inside of me. They seem to be sealed under a powerful source. This feeling took 10 minutes then my body adapted to this suction and I felt better. My fruit powers were still sealed but at least I will no longer be affected suction take away my energy.


    I was walking behind 20 men with the chain around me and part of the chain was tied to the palanquin. After we walked for 15 minutes we reached to the docks and I was taken into the big ship with Kadio''s Jolly Roger.


    After a few hours of travel, I was watching the grey sky where I was tied on the ground and Queen was sitting on a soft white chair looking down on me. "I always thought you had a way to run until now. But we are in the middle of the sea, you can''t run away anymore." said with mocking smile.


    "I want you to remember this day. You almost caught Madara, the Ninja." Then I flashed away to the island. I will take that mother and child away. I can''t take away all island but even if I could, I wouldn''t save people try to silence a mother wanted to beg for her child. I just said to Queen leave the village and never come to take away attention from the woman and her child. I don''t care this rotten village at all!


    I fly with my Nature Chakra State to island to island. In normal times, it would be impossible to travel, in the New World without a special compass locked on the next island. But I had seals allow me to flash them, all over the Grand Line, and I could feel their direction clearly. Even if I couldn''t encounter any of those islands in New World, I would still fly all the way to the Red Line and Flash to the Grand Line again...

 Chapter-48 The War Begins!

    I dropped the Mother and Child to East Blue, Cocoyasi City. Nojiko was doing great by the time I haven''t seen her. She created more companies and give work opportunity to more orphans. After the Black Wing spread through to Grand Line all the export business'' also started to spread Grand Line. The first was Nojiko''s tangerines juices.


    Cocoyashi City becomes one of the biggest cities and center of the marketing in the East Blue. I was visiting from time to time and I still surprise each time I come back to this old Village. The old Sheriff Genzo now became the mayor of the city. I talked with Nojiko and she said she was worried about her sister. Nojiko knew I had a Bounty Hunter Guild, thus she never mentioned me about Nami before. Probably she read the news about war and got worried.


    "Don''t worry about to War. Even the result affect the World on a minor scale, your sister will be fine. Wherever she is." I tried to comfort her and pat her back while hugging her.


    "Thank you. Your words reassure me." said, hugging me back. I would like to stay but I had to move. The war was about to begin, and Luffy was about to leave the biggest prison in the world, Impel Down.


    A few days ago, I was warned by the seal I left on Luffy before we were sent to separate places. I knew he was going to be in trouble, thus I marked him before Kuma separated us all. And a few days ago, his heart rate slowed so much, I thought he died. I was about to jump to Luffy, Crow told me to wait little longer, this was a great moment in Original Series, makes Luffy immune almost all poisons. Also at this point in the prison, Luffy would recruit all the people wanted to escape from Prison and make a great contribution to his side of the war.


    Some of the figures were totally useless, but some were key to escape of the Ace and Luffy. I was shocked when I first hear that, Ace actually escaped with the help of Luffy, but in the end, he turned back, because he couldn''t get over the insult to Whitebeard, ending with his death. Why would he do such a stupid thing? How come a few words can hurt the strongest man in the world?


    This time things ought to be different. Even if Garp stays out of the War, I will be there and I intend to save Anne for Luffy. Even if the Whitebeard side lost, I will just fly away with Luffy and Anne. I made my plans since I learned there would be a big war. This war will be my shining spot. I am not all selfish, of course, I want to help Luffy. Luffy is different from other pirates. He doesn''t do it for fame or money or killing people. He doesn''t even kill his enemies.


    But I am not sent to this world to make Luffy Pirate King, and as he said to the Rayleigh when Usopp asked about One Piece. "I don''t want to know where the treasure is! I don''t even want to hear if there is a treasure or not! Nobody knows anything about it, yet everyone set sail to seas to find it. If Rayleigh were to tell us where is One Piece, I will quit being pirate! If we are going to have a boring adventure, I won''t have it at all."


    This speech made so much thing more clear to me. Even if I wanted to help Luffy to find the One Piece easily he wouldn''t want it. What Luffy wants is the adventure he has when he searches for the One Piece, not the One Piece itself. After when Rayleigh asked him: "Can you do it? Can you beat everyone stands in your way? And conquer all seas?"


    Luffy just smiled brightly and said: "I don''t want to conquer anything. I just think Pirate King is the has the most freedom in these seas." This is how Luffy thinks, and for this very reason even if he says to me one day, I will start a war against to all world, all I will think, how did World make a mistake to force Luffy to take action and I will support him. Because I know, he would never hurt somebody without reason. On purpose, anyway.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Still, I have my own Quest and to clear it more easily, I have to act selfishly from time to time. I have to get stronger in this World, and I have to return to Naruto World. I have a rematch with Akatsuki and I am sure, Sasuna is waiting for me. It has already been a few years since I come here, and it should be only a few months in Naruto World, I hope she is doing okay.


    It was about the time. I flashed few times and reached one of the Island near the Tarai Current. Tarai Current was, artificially made current connect three most important location of the World Government. When a ship gets in the Tarai Current, there are only three points she could arrive.


    The first is Enies Lobby, the court where all criminals trialed and send to the Impel Down with one exception. The exception was an old enemy of Luffy, hypnotist Jango. He joined to Marine. Later Enies Lobby crashed by Luffy and rest of his crew because they kidnapped Robin. Big mistake! Cp-9 was tough but luckily Luffy was able to beat those bastards, or I was going to kill them all. When all finished I was about to kill Spandam but Robin let him live, so, it wasn''t up to me to take his life.


    The second was Impel Down. Just today, there was a great prison break started with Luffy and the rest of the prisoners he and Bunny gathered on their way to exit. There were great names in those crowd. From this day forth, Impel Down would lose its unbreakable title. They may able to hide first prison break but the second one is much bigger. This time, all world will know what Luffy made.


    The World Government hides the fact about Luffy, all the time. When he beat the Crocodile and saved the Alabasta, they gave the credit to Smoker. I know from Crow, Smoker refused this shameful act but still, he had no power. And when the Enies Lobby crushed by Luffy, all the papers wrote it as if it was Buster Call destroyed the Island. Yes, the Buster Call did happen but the one made all ruckus was Luffy. In many other examples too, Luffy''s deeds were buried.


    The third destination is Marineford. Headquarter of Marines. Where the execution of Anne would take a place, and where the war will start. It was almost destroyed in the original series, I wonder if it will destroy this time.


    To reach this three location from Tarai Current, one has to pass the Gates of Justice. There are barriers prevent anyone pass to this three location. Only from the Gate of Justice, these places are reachable. If the Gates of Justice did not open, the ship would sail in the current and could never leave.


    But, there are other ways to reach these locations. To reach Enies Lobby for example one can take the train going through seas. Same goes for other locations except for Impel Down, build in the Calm Belt. It is a very dangerous sea, nigh impossible to sail.


    I flashed to seal, closest to the Trial Current. If what Crow gathered is true, either Luffy left the Impel Down already or he was about to leave. It was time for me to go to him.


    When I flashed seal on Luffy, I was on the ship with lots of prisoners. Their clothes were giving them away. There were some Okama like Queen as well. One of them was eye-catching particularly. He had the blue curly afro and big head, so much bigger than his body. What is this World creator smoking?


    After I flashed, most of the strong ones get in alarm immediately but when Luffy saw me he smiled and said: "Madara! How come you are here?"


    "I heard about Anne and I decided to join the fun. Sorry, I wanted to come earlier but I got stuck where Kuma sent me?"


    "As long as you are fine, it is all right." and he started to introduce people to me. He passed the old enemies, like Bunny and Crocodile. Jinbei was Fishman wanted to join Luffy to fight alongside with him. From what I learned Crow, Jinbei was always thankful to Whitebeard, because Whitebeard took Fishman Island under his flag, and reduced Fishman and mermaid slavery almost ninety percent.


    Ivankov was Revolutionary Commander, prisoned long ago. He wasn''t eager to break free but when he learned Luffy is the son of Monkey D. Dragon, aka Revolutionary Leader, Also known, World''s Most Wanted he decided to escape alongside Luffy to aid him...

 Chapter-49 The Biggest War! Part !

    I was resting on Island I was taken. Those horrible scenes are still vivid in my vision. I could see those scenes, every time I close my eyes... Dying people and fading life forces were akin to candles placed in a windy valley. Waiting to blow out.


    Soldiers oblivious to the World''s highest powerhouses. The top brass was aware of, who would they face. They have seen the power of the Admirals or faced with Yonko''s. Maybe it wasn''t a full-scale war, but still, they witness those powers.


    But those ignorant, unaware the terror of the Yonko, stayed on the spot, in ongoing war. During a continuing battle, stiffening means death. I also froze on the spot when I first witness the power of the Whitebeard and Admirals. Who could have guessed, same devil fruit can create such a destructive force. To be able to shot an earthquake from one''s hands. How in the world is this fair?


    When we were on the ship, the current brought us to the Gate of Justice. I was planning to go the other side of the door with flying and open the door. But to my surprise doors opened. Crow told me it was one of the Blackbeard''s executives hypnotized the workers assigned with Gate of Justice to open the doors to anyone coming.


    When Crow told me the reason why would Blackbeard do that, I got furious. Blackbeard infiltrated the Impel Down and was going to release lots of pirates.


    Why you never told me about it, I could jump to the prison earlier and stop Blackbeard! I was angry with Crow. All those pirates were scums with sickening crimes. There were some pirates even I caught and handed over to the Marines. Now, I had to let them run.


    "When Blackbeard enter the prison, he made the death match with those criminals. Only the strongest walked out of the Prison. Going there with your power has only two options. First, you die. Second, you run away, without achieving anything at all.


    You have to learn how to use Haki. Haki is the real power in this world. There are some devil fruits users, are able to tear the Worlds down with just a single attack. Without Haki, you can''t fight with them. You have seen the power of Haki. Even with your reinforced body, you weren''t able to pass through Aquilo''s armament. You weren''t able to hit a single punch to the Wrinkled Old Man.


    Freya''s Lord, for example, sent her to eat a devil fruit. Devil Fruits may be an important help in Chosen''s fight. But they will not be as useful as Haki."


    Wow, you twist the subject like a politician. I asked you, why you didn''t let me know about Pirate escape. I could prevent them to terrorize the world again.


    "The plan you are following at the moment will allow you to clear quest much easier. If you went to fight those pirates in the prison even if you were to able to save Anne and Luffy in time, you could not execute the plan you were working last 2 months. Thus making it harder for you to clear the New World from Templars. Also, it would take at least a few more months for you to go to Naruto World. You wouldn''t want to keep Sasuna waiting, right?"Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    You evil bastard!


    When the ship passed through the Gate of Justice, current carrying ship started to accelerate. Before we could understand what is happening, a monstrous wave started to climb over the ship. Jinbei took over the helm and rode the tsunami. Suddenly, the enormous wave, able to reduce cities into nothing, froze. Froze solid with its unbelievable height.


    "The force created the tsunami was Whitebeard''s Earthquake power, and the one making it froze was Admiral Aokiji''s. Now tell me, how do you plan to fight with these names?" asked Crow.


    Crow didn''t want me to come to this war. Not that he didn''t want to save Anne or help Luffy, but he was worried about me. Crow was a bigger fangirl than me when it comes to the Luffy, but he always puts me to highest priority. I had to admit though, I wasn''t strong enough to fight these powers. But neither was Luffy. Crow''s main argument was the Original Series. He knew that Luffy will be alright, but things don''t go as the Original Series all the time. And I am not willing to bet Luffy''s life on it.


    After some debate, because we followed Luffy''s plan, taking the ship down from the Iceberg we started to fall from Iceberg to the battlefield. While we were falling, Luffy and others were still fighting whose mistake, it was. I started to watch the battle going on. Anne was placed on the scaffold with two executioners. There was also a man with a long-tressed beard. He must be Sengoku. Fleet Admiral. Highest authority over the Marines. Front of the scaffold, sitting three men on three chairs. These must be admirals.


    The other side of the battlefield was a huge man with a crescent mustache, standing on a ship built as a white whale. He had a bisento on his right hand and was smiling ear to ear, looking over the battlefield.


    Is he the Whitebeard?


    "Yes. He is the strongest man on the world," said Crow.


    "But... He has no beard." Are you kidding me? How is this a whitebeard?


    "Well, you see, the creator of this world was Japanese, and the word means beard also means facial hair. Thus his original name is White Facial Hairs. But, it doesn''t look fancy in English and translated as Whitebeard."


    Right. It makes sense, I guess.


    Between these two leaders, fighting their crews. When I looked down, where would we fall, I saw there was a big hole opened up inside the icefield. We would fall there with the ship. After we fell, I was shocked by my first experience of war. People were screaming everywhere and people were dying everywhere. To be honest, I still don''t like these pirates. There is only one reason for me to come in here is the help Luffy.


    Crow told me about Whitebeard and his deeds. But this fact doesn''t change he is a pirate scum. So, I wasn''t going to save him. But when Luffy disappeared from my sight, I reflexively followed him with flash. When I arrived Luffy, he was in the Second Gear, stopping the Crocodile. Turns out Crocodile was trying to kill Whitebeard.


    Luffy''s Second Gear was, kinda doping. He could pump his blood flow in his veins to accelerate and make him faster. Normally, this would cause veins to explode, but because Luffy is the rubber man, he doesn''t get affected by it. Luffy also has Third Gear state. In this state, Luffy blow air onto his bones to make them as big as giants. He can make one of his limbs as big as giants limbs.


    After Crocodile stopped, which even without Luffy''s help, Whitebeard could kill him with just a blow, Whitebeard crew gathered around Crocodile. I made a Water Jutsu, kept it in my hand and said: "Scram or I will drown you!" Whitebeard looked Luffy and me. Mostly to Luffy and they talked about Anne. Luffy didn''t put Whitebeard to his eyes and said boldly "I will be the Pirate King!" Declaring this sentence, in front of the Strongest Man in the World, was very bold. But Whitebeard just laughed and didn''t say anything more.


    Luffy jumped down from the ship and I followed. In this war, my only objective was to protect Luffy and save Anne. As Madara of course. As Hitomi, this stage would be where I shine. At least, I was thinking...

 Chapter-50 The Biggest War! Part !!

    Luffy started to run on the battlefield as I followed along. I didn''t attack any of the Marines, as long as they didn''t try to hurt Luffy. I set my opinion on this matter before I came to this war. Crow tried to convince me how magnanimous was the Whitebeard but he was still a pirate terrorize the seas. If he was a great man wanted to help people, he could also hunt the pirates as I did, make the sea safer.


    Luffy also chose to be a pirate but, because of the Shanks, the man saved his life and put a role model on him to follow. Later, he tossed to the mountain bandits by Garp and met Anne, also wanted to become a pirate. Luffy has been manipulated to this road, by these two role models. If I haven''t seen the Luffy, with my own eyes, then I would hunt him down too. But Crow told me about Luffy''s deeds even before I came to this world. The only reason for me to waste my time to spend time on his ship was my trust in Crow. Thanks to it, I had a chance to see Luffy and decided to help him.


    Luffy encountered some of the Marines he used to clash on his adventure to this point, for example, Lieutenant Fullbody, became best friend with Hypnotist Jango and became subordinates of Hina, Captain in the Marines. We encountered with Hina when we wanted to leave Alabasta.


    I jumped in and punched both of Fullbody and Jango, with extreme speed, while Hina tried to imprison Luffy with her fruit, but Luffy activated Second Gear and run forward, didn''t even look back.


    Later, Moria showed up in front of the Luffy and wanted to take his shadow once again. I was about to take him out too, but Jinbe attacked Moria and asked Luffy to move on.


    Luffy kept moving forward. He attacked regular Marine Soldiers, and he took all of them down with the single attack. To stop Luffy, Smoker showed up. Luffy rushed him by the Gatling Gun attack, but to no avail. Smoker was Logia Fruit user, and all physical attacks went through him. I had to step in, or Smoker could stop Luffy easily. I had my share with the Logia Fruit users as well, and to be able to hit the Logia Users without Sea Stone Prism, one has to anti-force their fruit forces. But I couldn''t think of any anti-force for the smoke.


    While I was pondering how to prevent Smoker to chase Luffy, Boa Hancock, the Most Beautiful woman in this world walked in and kicked Smoker away from Luffy. I knew Hancock from what Crow told me. In Original Series, Boa Hancock fell in love with Luffy and helped him infiltrate to the Impel Down. Later, during the war, Hancock helped Luffy countless times. In this World, Luffy also infiltrated to Impel Down successfully, and now Hancock appeared once again. I believe, this event indicates Luffy is one lucky bastard.


    Sometimes, I believe Luffy is connected to the World Engine, running this World. The first event pushed me to this thoughts was, my first quest in this world was to save Luffy. The second reason was his incredible luck, shielded and assisted him all the time. I can''t prove these thoughts. Firstly because Crow is a big fangirl, secondly, I am also affected by Luffy, and can''t think straight. Maybe I can prove it when I go upper realm.


    Upper Realm is the very new term to me, and I first heard it after I encounter with Templars. Upper Realm has the total of seven levels.


    I learned from Crow there is an upper realm where Gods live. It also has several parts inside this seven floors. The top 10 Gods would live in the First level, and the Annual Universal God Contest ranking would affect the place one can live.


    Other World Travelers go to Upper Realm with their Lord''s summon, then send to another one. There aren''t many systems allow the user to wander freely in this endless multiverse.


    While Luffy''s allies were holding Luffy''s old enemies, we moved forward. This time it was an unexpected name who stopped us. The Greatest Swordsman in the World Mihawk. He stood upright in front of the Luffy with his great big black sword.


    I knew this was hard to deal enemy, so, I nodded Luffy to move on. I pulled Shodai Kitetsu from Wrinkled Old Man''s storage ring. These swords were cursed in the annals of history, because it washed by the blood of countless human and their owners, and no one dared to use it so far, except Zoro in the Original Series. But in this World, the sword felt in the hands of Wrinkled Old Man.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    I wasn''t sure, if I could fight with Mihawk in Swordfight, that is why I filled my sword with Lightning Chakra to have upper hand. When our swords met, I felt a strong force, pushing me back. His calm looking eyes were searching beyond my skin, traveled all over my body.


    "Nice technique. I would be stunned if I didn''t see that coming. But, you can''t hide in front of my eyes." Mihawk said.


    Now he said that I remembered he was mostly known as Hawkeye. What is his story Crow?


    "It is not reachable yet. I can''t pull this information from the World Engine," said Crow.


    I guess I have to ask him, or Zoro. Crow told me Zoro would be trained by Mihawk when the crew starts their separate training. Is this the Observation Haki or something with the eyes? Or both?


    Mihawk swung his big sword horizontal, and I bend backward to dodge it. On the other side of the battlefield, the iceberg, cut in two. It was at least 100 meters long and kilometer afar from us. I sweated bullets, I stood on my hands and turned around my hips to kick him on the face. He blocked with the sword, and swing it vertically. I dodged again with throwing myself to my feet with my arm powers, then used the flying technique I used with my zhengi to stay in the air and used Sword-Man Unite form.


    I insert all my chakra into the sword, too bad this wasn''t Chakra Blade and wasn''t as useful as Naruto World Sword. I couldn''t use my Very Good Sword, because I used it as Hitomi all the time.


    I swing the sword with my own Jutsu''s second form. Thor''s Punishment! This Jutsu was the second form of the Thor''s Hammer. I would use the Chakra Blade with Lightning Chakra and swing a thunderbolt to the target. It would distract the opponent with a thunderous voice and catch unwary. But like it was all seen beforehand by Mihawk, he just dodged it with ease. Again with mocking smile, he said: "You techniques are out of this world. But still, useless in front of my eyes."


    I was about to run away, but a man with a hairy chest came to my aid and stopped Mihawk to follow Luffy. I thanked the man called Vista. I knew his name from Crow of course. In original series, when Luffy was in trouble with Mihawk, Vista send by Marco, First Commander of Whitebeard Crew to aid Luffy. Marco ordered by the Whitebeard when Luffy said Anne "Even if I die, I will save you." Whitebeard liked Luffy, and said Marco: "Never let this kid die."


    I caught up with Luffy, and he was dealing with regular soldiers. He looked back at me tired, and about to faint. At that moment about 20 Pacifista come from back and pirates stuck inside two sides. At the front, there was an army fighting to the death. At the rear, 20 Pacifista shooting continuous laser shots.


    At this point of War, in Original Series, the Whitebear would take sword in the heart from his own man. That man named Squardo and would do that because manipulated by Akainu, one of the admirals, saying Squardo, that Whitebeard sold out all New World Pirates to the Marines by bringing them to this war, in exchange of Ace. Even when this was all lie, Squardo''s hate against Pirate King made him do what he did. Because in Original Series, Squardo would learn the fact Ace was Pirate King''s Son in the war, with rest of the World.


    But in this world, everybody already knew this information. Thus Squardo either not come to the war, or already dealt with this issue and Whitebeard never took a sword in his heart. But when Marines initiate the next part of the plan, which I already have seen in Aquilo''s notes, Crow told me another person haven''t shown up in this war. Oars Jr.


    Oars was an enormous titan. He lived 500 years ago and died from the cold bite because he was walking naked in Ice land. He is at least twice in height compared to the regular giant race. Oars dead body found by Moria. Moria took out Luffy''s shadow and inserted it into the Oars make it reanimated. We fought with him several times, but because he was a zombie, he was practically invulnerable.


    Oars Jr. was a pirate under Whitebeard, and almost as large as Oars. In original series, he would show up to save Ace and would die just front of the scaffold. Then when Marines raised walls to trap all pirates inside the battlefield, and their escape route closed by Pacifistas, Akainu would use his Devil Fruit to send them all to the bottom of the sea. This plan was feasible because in the original series Devil Fruit User would be a hammer in the sea. But this world was different.


    Still being trapped would make it troublesome, and I didn''t want to go the other side of the wall alone. Thus, when I saw Aquilo''s notes regarding walls, I made a plan to prevent it right away. When all the marines started to fall back from the battlefield, I understand this was the time. I got close as much as I can and gathered almost all my Chakra, and block two pieces of the wall should rise. When all walls raised, there was a hole for us to pass through.


    At this moment I got noticed by everyone on the battlefield. All cannons directed at me, and I just flashed to the Luffy''s side. At least Luffy could bounce them back...

 Chapter-51 The Biggest War! Part !!!

    Before pirates pass through the hole in the walls, rain of meteor started to fall on the battlefield. This attack was Akainu''s Magu Magu Fruit. With the Magma Fruit, Akainu could turn himself into the magma and shot magma from his hands.


    While meteors were falling on us, I grabbed Luffy and flew over the walls. All cannons still aimed at me so, I dropped the Luffy after we flew over walls and dodged them in the air. I wanted to use Nature Chakra State but, that move was the signature move of Hitomi. Using it now would blow my cover.


    Luffy dropped to the battlefield in front of three admirals. He was in a very critical position and couldn''t think straight. "Give Anne back!" he shouted and activated the Gear Second. Passed through to Admiral''s barricade. The executioners raised their weapons, ready to cut Anne''s head off. I looked at Luffy chased by Kizaru, the Admiral with Light Fruit. He could become light itself. He flew to Luffy and kicked him in the head.


    I looked at the Anne and Luffy, and I couldn''t decide where to go. I was about to create a clone, but when I saw executioners were cut to death by the sand knives, I flashed to the Luffy immediately. Sengoku looked at Crocodile and said: "Giving your enmity with Whitebeard, I thought you would aid us in this battle."


    "I can kill that old fart anytime, but seeing you with victory face would make me puke!" said Crocodile. Okay, from now on, I won''t be enemy of Crocodile.


    I took Luffy from the ground and supported him with Medical Jutsu. While we ran towards to scaffold, Aokiji, first Admiral, the Crew fight against showed up and wanted to pierce through Luffy. I stopped him with the sword in my hand. Luffy apologized and kept running. Aokiji made an Ice Age attack, freezing the surrounding with incredible cold. I executed a Fire Justu to counter Aokiji''s charge and, turns out I could fight against Aokiji with Fire Jutsu.


    But then, Aokiji made an Ice Sword and attacked me with Haki. The power inside his sword held was astonishing, and I almost have thrown away by it. I released my fire chakra with the sword and blocked his attacks. I was getting small cuts all over my body, and the cold bite would kill me if I hadn''t adapted extreme colds. I looked at the Luffy. He was about to reach the scaffold, and Whitebeard Pirates all reached inside the walls. In front of the Luffy, light formed a man all of a sudden and kicked him all the way back to the walls. He caught by Whitebeard, like he was a baseball, and then again thrown to the doctor because of his severe injuries.


    Luffy was safe with the Whitebeard Crew now, and I could run away from Admiral Aokij, but before I could leave, Marco kicked him away from me. I was not in the same league with Admirals. Without Haki, I shouldn''t even try to fight with them.


    I flashed away to Luffy because Whitebeard was charging his bisento with the earthquake, and I was in the attack''s range. Luffy depleted all his energy, with the endless fight he had started at Impel Down and all the way here. He looked at Ivankov and begged him to give another doping shots. Ivankov warned him about the side effects, but Luffy was stubborn. Ivankov gave him another doping shot, and Luffy jumped on his feet again.


    Whitebeard was fighting with three admirals, in the meantime. Marco flew towards to Anne, while admirals were busy with Whitebeard and Jozu. Jozu was a Diamond Man. He ate Diamond fruit, and his whole body was as hard as diamond. He was fighting alongside with Whitebeard, against three admirals. This action itself was enough to prove his strength.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Marco was about to reach the scaffold a figure jumped onto the platform where three admiral chair placed. He sat one in the middle and looked at the battlefield.


    "I''m not here to aid scum pirates, neither to help Marines. I am here to take my grandkids when Luffy take Anne away. If you can stop them from that happen, I will leave without making a fuss, but after Luffy save Anne anyone attack them is my enemy." said the figure with unshakeable authority.


    "Garp, why the hell you come at this time? I thought we agreed, you would stay out of this?" said Sengoku to his old friend.


    "I told you. I will act after Luffy save Anne," said Garp without care.


    Marco halt where he was. He wasn''t sure if he should move forward while all admirals are busy with Whitebeard and Jozu but, there was another name on the scaffold. The leader of the Marine Headquarters, man compete with the legend, Garp himself. Marco take a step back to help his captain.


    In the original story, at this point, Whitebeard would have a heart attack and would stumble, in this moment of distraction Akainu would pierce his lungs with magma fist and injure him severely. Concerned Marco also gets distracted and would be penetrated by Kizaru''s lasers, later caught with sea prism stone from behind. Worried to both Marco and Whitebeard Jozu would be frozen by Aokiji, and would be unconscious in the rest of the war. And that is how Whitebeard Crew lost the battle. Chain of coincidence.


    If Squardo hasn''t stabbed the Whitebeard in the heart, he wouldn''t have a heart attack at a critical moment, Marco wouldn''t get distracted, the same goes for Jozu. And the battle result would have been different.


    While Whitebeard, Marco, and Jozu having their fights with three Admirals, Luffy started to run to Anne by calling her once more. After a few seconds, a figure appeared in front of Luffy. A young marine, with pink hair. Luffy called him by name. Coby was Luffy''s friend, who Luffy forced him to join Marine because it was his dream. In the original series, Garp would train Coby. But since Garp left the Marine before Coby is even born, he must have a different adventure.


    Luffy had no time to reminisce with Coby, he punched him in the face and moved on.


    Luffy was running with his all power. All the marine on the way started to attack him and stopped by me. Two new executioners brought to the scaffold and ready their weapons. They were about to fall on Anne''s neck. Luffy shouted, "Stop!" but punched in the face by a marine.


    Luffy free himself then shouted again "STOP IT!". These words powered by strong energy. I felt light headed as soon as this energy hit me. I felt my will was clashing with energy Luffy forced out. My own ''will'' and The Adapt System started to overpower this energy out, a few seconds later, this force itself bloom inside me. I overwhelmed by it and felt fascinated. A new possibility started to dawn on me. I had an epiphany. But it had to wait.


    The second Luffy used Conqueror''s Haki all battlefield focused on him. The executioners, some Marines and even some pirates faint with the will of Luffy. But Conqueror''s Haki also meant potential of the King. The Marine started to target Luffy, while pirates began to support him because their Captain gave the order: "Men! From now on, support Straw Hat Luffy, with your everything!"


    Vice Admirals, lower ranks, and even Mihawk came to stop Luffy, but all of a sudden we surrounded with all Whitebeard Crew. Mihawk stopped by Crocodile, Luffy''s old enemy. Every attack, blocked with meat shield while Luffy made his way to the Scaffold.


    I held Luffy from his collar and flew all the way to the top of the scaffold. Luffy took out a key from his pocket, Hancock gave him earlier. Kizaru wanted to flash away but stopped by Whitebeard. Only Sengoku remained as a threat at that moment and eying us with ugly expression.


    He turned himself a golden statue as big as a giant. Luffy was trying to open the seastone handcuffs blocking Anne''s Logia powers, a beam shot to the key in Luffy''s hand, and broke it. Kizaru, if you can aim is this precise why don''t you kill Anne or Luffy, or anyone. But you direct to the key.


    Luffy was bewildered what to do, while Sengoku was in shape of Buddha, and about to attack us. Sengoku ate Human Zoan, Buddha version. It is a Mythical Zoan.


    I created a key with Earth Style Justu and handed to him Luffy while creating a sturdy barrier with earth style to stop the oncoming fist.

 Chapter-52 Stop to War with Style!

    Sengoku''s punch pierced through the wall and crushed the scaffold with it. Fortunately, Luffy already set Anne free, and we all jumped away. I hit by aftershock Sengoku created, but my body was firm, and I only injured lightly.


    I held Luffy and Anne from their collars and flew all the way to the Whitebeard Pirates. While we were in the air, Aokiji created Ice Bird to stop us, but Ace counter it with his fire attack. I dropped them both behind Whitebeard Pirates and looked at the battlefield.


    Sengoku was on his way to the front line, Garp was smiling brightly and ready to move any second. Admirals and Whitebeard halt their fights, planning their next step. Everyone was at lost what to do at the moment. Marines never imagined, Pirates could take away Anne. Pirates, on the other hand, waited for the order from Whitebeard. Are they going to run away, or fight to the death with Marines.


    "Finish them all, Shiki. And you will be free." a mighty voice broke everybody''s bewilderment. Suddenly boulders and mountains started to rain from the sky. Whitebeard punched toward the sky and crashed all rocks to the dust.


    "Shiki! I never imagined you would be Marine''s lap dog!" Whitebeard spoke to the sky. "And, Commander-in-Chief Kong. Never thought you would fight at the frontline." he turned to the back of Sengoku.


    There was a man, with mohawk style hair and trident beard under his chin. He was a buirdly man.


    What the heck? Who are they, Crow?


    "Shiki was a pirate, battled with Roger and Whitebeard countless time. When Roger was about to be executed, he didn''t believe Marine was strong enough to catch Roger, and he raided Marineford by himself. Got beaten by Garp and Sengoku, but half of the Marineford destroy in the meantime. Later, he was locked in the Impel Down. He cut his feet off and break from prison.


    Kong is the Commander-in-Chief. He has the highest rank in Marine, just under the Five Elders. I have no further information on him."


    Wow, these are some strong enemy. From what Crow told me, Five Elders were the one take all decisions. Even the World Nobles has no absolute authority over them. In a way, the ones run this world were the Five Elders.


    Garp jumped from his seat and started to attack Shiki. "You come back for another beating Shiki? Last time I prisoned you to Impel Down. This time I will kill you."


    Marco started to fight with Aokiji while Jozu began his fight with Kizaru. Whitebeard was battling with Akainu and sending constant earthquakes to the battlefield to stop Marines chase. Regular Pirates started to fall back and take Anne away.


    Kong started to walk towards to us. There was no one could hold him back at the moment. Whitebeard shook off the Akainu and gave the order. "All of you fall back. Return to the New World! These are your captain''s order."


    After the Pirates fell back, Whitebeard created an Earthquake to split the land in two. We were on the one side of the area, while Whitebeard and all Marines on the other. "This is my last battle. Return to the New World."


    Anne was about to turn back, but I learned my lesson. I held her and Luffy on the collar and flashed to the point where we first appeared. All the pirates followed us. This war over.


    Time for me to shine.


    While I was flashing with Luffy and Anne, I switch places with my clone waiting somewhere near. I turned into my self-appearance and started close to the battlefield. It was just about time for Blackbeard and his crew to show up, and this was my moment. I flew over with my Nature Chakra State and shouted over the battlefield. "Come out Blackbeard and his crew!"Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Battlefield stunned. Running pirates halt, Admirals, Kong, Sengoku, Garp, and Whitebeard all stopped and looked at me. Then followed my gaze. Behind the majestic building, there was an enormous creature. His name was San Juan Wolf. He was around 200 meters long, longer than Marine Headquarter. He laughed like a child and said: "They found us."


    Blackbeard Pirates started to walk in the battlefield. Whitebeard got furious! Kond and Sengoku were looking at me, while Akainu took the opportunity and attacked Whitebeard.


    "Blackbeard barged into the Impel Down and created a ruckus in there. Killing most of the prisons and injured Magellan himself. I am Leader of the Bounty Hunter Guild, Black Wing, Hitomi. I was chasing him, and he came to the battlefield. I ask Commander-in-Chief Kong to fight alongside with you to stop this evil!" I said with the upright stance.


    "I heard you, the Leader of the Black Wing. I ask for your help," said Kong. I nodded and flew down to their side.


    "Akainu, follow running pirates with Aokiji. Kizaru, aid me to deal with Whitebeard and Blackbeard. Sengoku, stop Garp, he will not attack you." Kong ordered.


    "My job is done in here, Kong! You better cancel the bounty on my head." Shiki said, flew away.


    Whitebeard wanted to stop Akainu but, he had to deal with Kong and Kizaru. Blackbeard and his Crew also arrived. Knowing, he can''t leave this place Whitebeard started to attack with his all power. He slashed his bisento to Blackbeard and cut his shoulder. Blackbeard began to squirm on the ground. Kong and Kizaru also attacked Whitebeard with Blackbeard''s Crew. The prior objective was to eliminate the Whitebeard.


    Whitebeard went to berserk, and I was still in the air, didn''t dare to land on the ground. Whitebeard was taking many bullets and punches from both Blackbeard Crew and Kong. Kizaru was attacking the Blackbeard Crew from the air, sending many laser beams. I also send Fire Jutsu over them.


    At this moment of war, me appearing in a critical moment and stopping the Blackbeard was my moment of shining. The ''stop the war with style!'' But I have never been more wrong. I hit by several bullets filled by Haki and started to fall to the ground. I couldn''t even flash away when I began to lose my conciseness.


    A week later!


    Me lying on the bed is Naruto World all over again. I thought I would be ready to step into the big league now, giving I get stronger much more.


    "I told you, without Haki, you are not in the same league with those monsters," said Crow.


    What happened to the battle?


    Luffy and Anne are both safe. Your clone disappeared after you fainted and send the information about what happened on the other side. When Akainu about to kill Luffy, Marco and Jinbe stopped him. Later Shanks appeared and settled to that side of the battle. Trafalgar Law arrived with his submarine and took both Luffy and Anne away. Followed by Hancock.


    Whitebeard died, in the hands of Marine, and Blackbeard took his fruit as he did in Original Series. Sengoku and Garp fought over unsolved issues and both injured. In the end, Sengoku quit Marine for what they did with escaping Prisoners. The only one cared about you after you faint was Garp, and he brought you to a hospital.


    Luffy started his haki training with Rayleigh and send a secret message to his Crew. Also, Madara now has 350 million Bounty on his head. It is almost same with Luffy. Nice job." Crow summarized what happened.


    I didn''t find a chance to retort him, Garp walked in.


    "Bwahaha, you did nicely in there. Shoted without doing anything. You are lucky, all the vision transmitter Den Den Mushi''s were on the Whitebeard, so nobody saw how pathetic you were." said Garp with laughter. "Why didn''t you become a Marine but you choose to be Bounty Hunter?"


    "I don''t want to serve people called themselves Gods!" It is my only reason.


    "I was same, but I still needed the freedom to save more people, and I become Marine. I like what you did. I want to train you so you won''t embarrass yourself from now on." said again with laughter.


    If I trained by Garp, does it mean I would be awesomely strong? You said he was a Haki Master!


    "Yes, he is very good with Haki. But his training may be a hell!" Crow reminded me.


    I don''t care! "Thank you!" I sit on my bed and place my head on the bottom, kowtowing.


    "No need to be formal. Just call me Grandpa from now on. Rest for two more hours, and we will start." said while picking his nose.


    "You meant two days, Grandpa?" What do you mean two hours? Who would give two more hours to rest? It is useless.


    "You are right. We will start right away. Come with me." He said holding me on the cheek and dragged me out.


    And just like that, my Haki training also begin.

 Chapter-53 Losing the Black Wing!

    War, the war never changes.


    It''s been almost two years, since the Summit War. The war between Whitebeard Crew and Marine Headquarters named as Summit War. It wasn''t the loss for either side. Pirates achieved what they went for, and saved Anne. Yes! Whitebeard died, but he went to exchange his life with Anne''s, thus dying is not actual loss.


    Marine, on the other hand, wanted to kill Anne. Giving, Whitebeard, Strongest Man on the World, has died in her place. It is not a loss.


    It wasn''t the loss for either side but win for only two parties. First, of course, Blackbeard. He killed the Whitebeard and took his Devil Fruit, brought his prowess to the higher levels. After Whitebeard''s death, all his territory was waiting for someone to claim, thus Blackbeard, as an ex-member of Whitebeard, claimed all his Island and became new Yonko.


    The second winner in this war was me. The moment I appeared in the war, caught by all video transmitter Den Den Mushi''s and all the world see me, working with the highest authority of Marines, Kong. Thankfully, the part I got shot and fainted never seen, newspaper just wrote I got injured in War.


    Black Wing''s business was going more smoothly thanks to it. There was only, one tiny problem. I wasn''t in control of Black Wing anymore, Garp was. When he trained me in a desolate island filled with brutal monsters, he took over my job, and bring justice to Grand Line. Other business also started to run, more efficiently. The only problem was, Garp, didn''t know how to identify Templars, thus couldn''t eliminate them.


    I told Garp about Templars, by showing the documents I find in Wrinkled Old Man''s ring. I said to him there were Templar spies everywhere. He said he would be careful, but when I went to check branch in Grand Line, there was at least dozen of Templars. I had to kill them and check other places all over again.


    Letting the control of the Black Wing, gave me time to realize how weak I was. I had so many ways to battle with an enemy. But hidden dangers were unavoidable for me. Giving I had no sensory ability, the Observation Haki was absolute for me. When I was training in that island, I realized I would have died, with a single assassin. The reason I still live, because, well the only probability is Templars despise the assassins.


    I couldn''t sleep the first week on the Island, and I wanted to flash away to Isi, or brothel to have a massage or a pleasant sleep. But, Garp was on the island, and he could feel all island like one of his limbs touching every single living thing. What kind of notion is that? To observe everything in the specific area, and could see the enemy''s attack before even it happen. Like how Wrinkled Old Man dodged my surprise attacks.


    The hard part for me was, learning Armament Haki. Garp said every person had the affinity to one kind of Haki. I was more tend to Observation Haki, than Armament Haki. Still, there was the third type, Conquerors Haki. I already acquired a chance to awaken it, in my first Quest on this World. Later, in the Summit War, I adapted to Luffy''s Conquerors Haki and developed my own. I couldn''t use Conquerors Haki just as Luffy and others did in this world. I had a different kind of use with it as well. It wasn''t just faint the weak people.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I also study the notes inside the Wrinkled Old Man''s storage ring and began to learn Phantom Kenpo. At first, I couldn''t understand at all, but one day, after I return from hunting Templars tried to infiltrate my Black Wing, I still had Glasses of Confucius on. To my surprise, reading with glasses, made the information analyzed by it immediately. Plus, there was still different utilization of the Glasses.


    After more than a year, I could use three types of Haki and Garp was left the island to control Black Wing. I also left the island to go to New World. I took the Minato''s appearance once again and started to fight against the Templars.


    The Templars in the New World were way stronger than, ones in the Grand Line. Their Phantom Kenpo was the pain in the ass. Some strong Templars could go full phantom mode. Allowing them, all attacks just past through them. But little they did know their Yin Chakra had a major flaw. It was the yang chakra itself. The Devil Fruit Jon ate, finally digested and was ready to use. I let Jon out, a lot in the last few months and I realized when he ate the heart of the Templars, he kept getting stronger.


    The Fruit Jon ate was Hori Hori fruit, would able him to produce Holy Light inside his body. Holy Light itself was the bane of the Yin Chakra because made by Yang. There were other utilizations as well. For example, this Holy Light had excellent healing effects. Only lethal to Templars in this world. Useless against any other. But Jon was already deadly enough. But when I was against a phantom army, Jon''s Holy Light would vaporize them all.


    I was closing to end of my greatest quest. I acquired the name of the Holy Templar. Ventus Sanctus, Holy Wind, was the leader of the Templars, also Aquilo''s father. He discovered Aquilo and other were dead in last year and send an army, could pass through to the Red Line with Phantom Kenpo. Fortunately, I left a seal to warn me with Isi, so, when Templars raid to the North Blue, I flashed right away to deal with them. But, Templars already learned my name and started black propaganda for me.


    The very first thing they wanted people to know was, my teacher is Garp. Garp fought against to Marines in the Summit War, and now as his student, I should be evil too. But, Garp was a famous man known to many as Hero. Being his student brought me more fame and more Bounty Hunter. Allowed Black Wing to spread in the New World a lot faster.


    I started to feel like I almost have done with this world. I ate a Devil Fruit, also gave Jon one. I learned how to use Haki, and I am about to finish the greatest quest I have ever assigned. I thought about it a lot, and I decided to leave after I accomplished the Quest. After all, I didn''t come to this world to make Luffy the Pirate King, or become the Pirate King. I felt like helping him, and I did when it was convenient. It is time for me to move on.


    I think about returning to Naruto World. I am still not sure if I go to Naruto World and save the Sasuna right away or go to another World first, and let Sasuna get stronger. Because doesn''t matter what her end goal is, Orochijosei will make Sasuna stronger than her current state to make it easier for herself when she finally took over Sasuna''s body. Thus, going to another world first doesn''t sound so bad.


    Crow already locked to another World. He said the next world is another Anime World, called Hunter x Hunter. The main occupation in this world is becoming a hunter. Not just animal hunter, there are lots of things people hunt. For example, Gourmet Hunters, travel to the world and hunt cuisines. There is also special power could be awakened, and has a wide range on utilization.


    I approached the secret meeting place the Templars were using. I got the information from one of the Templars send to the North Blue. After this raid, my quest will be as good as finished. I interrogated the Templar with my fruit power. When I learned Haki, my Fruit power started to work more efficiently.


    I was told, there would be usually over two dozens of men would gather in this place to plan over the islands. If I interrogate men in this building, I will have all the Templars in the New World!

 Chapter-54 Hear my edict!

    I sit on one of the rooftops on the island. This Island called by Sacrum Terra. Holy Land of the Templars. They sent to this very island when they transferred to this world. And for more than five years they trained in this very island before they posted all over the world.


    At first, they alienated by the island folk, the Yin Eaters. Yin Eaters were nocturnal people. They would worship to the moon, and this island had Yin energy reserve coming from depths of the World. Templars made abodes all over the jungle, but Yin Eaters were harassing them. Lord of the Templars, Ventus Sanctus, one day accidentally ate a Devil Fruit and started to push Yin Eaters back, then genocide their race.


    After a few years, Templars completed their training and infiltrate to various places in this World. To this date, they learned all the techniques they could learn and used all the resources to nurture their young Templars. There are a total of 100 Templars, ate a Devil Fruit with the help of Marines, to this date. And this is only material help, they used.


    I stood on the rooftop to look down on the Island. There was a Church at the center of the Island, and it was as big as a palace. There were lots of people walking in the streets, even when it was close to midnight. I would have surprised with the sight, in front of me, but I already learned from the Templar I interrogated, this Island was open for visit, also had great festivals all year long. As people seen multiple worlds, Templars knew how to entertain people and the significance of the tourism, it seems.


    The place I wanted to go, was a big courtyard filled with guards. There stood 20 guards watching the area they were going to hold the meeting, and blocking anybody from coming in. I used my newly developed technique. When I first hit by, Luffy''s Conqueror''s Haki, I had an epiphany. I wanted to test it immediately but, first I was there as Madara, and couldn''t show my Fruit power. Secondly, I wasn''t able to use Conqueror''s Haki willingly yet.


    I accept this is the long arm coincidence, for me to come upon Devil Fruit I ate. Because except me, no one could use this Fruit as I use. For use to this Devil Fruit, one has to be in one-meter proximity with the target. When the victim left from this proximity, the Devil Fruit effect would vanish. But, if the target leaves this one-meter vicinity because of the Devil Fruit effect, the last edict would still work.


    When I first hit by Luffy''s Conqueror''s Haki, I had a thought to combine this two forces. Conqueror''s Haki itself was able to force people with the weak will to do simple things. My Devil Fruit had similar effects. The only problem was, to make my Devil Fruit work, I had to use my voice, and say out loud ''Hear my edict!''. At that point, my Zhengi Telepathy kicks in. I could use my Zhengi Telepathy as the middle to transmit my edicts to the target. In this way, I could make victims to obey my commands. As long as the demand force them out of my one-meter proximity, the effect of the Devil Fruit wouldn''t vanish.


    "Hear my edict! Turn to the closest wall and don''t notice me. Stay in that positions ten hours." I gave my order to 20 guards waiting in the courtyard, with Zhengi Telepathy. I walked from front door to all the way the house in the court. There should be around five Templar executives tonight to discuss next moves. I walked in through the front door. The people inside didn''t get suspicious because the door opened. There were 20 guards, and they were walking in or out from time to time.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I find my way to the six auras I felt, even before I walked in. They were arguing about their Lord.


    "How can a mere child force us to this point? His Lord must be given him unique artifacts. But our Lord only gave us one Duke Item, and only Lord can use it."


    "How can you talk about our Lord like this. He must have his plans. How can you a mere human comprehend what the Lord is thinking?"


    "Yes! Go, and beg forgiveness for your sins or Gods will smite you."


    "You all know, the smite comes from Duke Item, Leaders holds, right? Lord doesn''t punish us. He doesn''t even reward us. We are not his chosen, we are his cleaners. He has this pet girl getting all quests. We are here to clean the seas so his champion wouldn''t encounter strong enemies she can''t handle." said the first one.


    "Audacious!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    The five other jumped from their sits and shouted to the first one.


    "You all know, what I said is true. Lord used us to help his Champion, and now he is targeted by other Gods for it. Another God, sent Hitomi to deal with us, and we all will die in his hands to warn the Upper Realm to play it by the books."


    What is he talking about, Crow? What is it with the playing it by the books.


    "There are some unwritten rules among the Gods. To help a champion, if you send an army, other Gods can intervene with their Champions. When you got to the Upper Realm, you will learn better. Finish them before you get caugt."


    What is it that you are not telling me?


    I jumped in with astonishing speed and targeted five of them with Very Good Sword, and let Jon out to deal with the rebellion one. He was the strongest among them. Jon ate his heart right away, and before he returned to the Pendant released a Holy Light to aid me. My Sword filled with Yang Energy and I cut through even their phantom forms. It was easy.


    They were distracted! Otherwise, an even surprise attack wouldn''t work. I walked to the rebellious Lord to take his rings. I felt the similar aura with Wrinkled Old Man and Aquilo''s storage rings. It was the same in shape but had green clouds inside the jewel on top of it. It was giving the feeling like walking in the forest. As soon as my finger touched the ring, I heard a familiar women voice in my head.


    "The ring in Esteemed User''s warehouse should be exchanging immediately, or the deal will be canceling. The countdown started for 10 seconds."


    Now, this is interesting. Earlier you said, I can take my time and think as long as I don''t look inside the ring. I always thought it was related something inside the ring. But now, when I was about to acquire another alike Ring, you are on edge. Are these ring set? Are they forming a fabulous Item? Crow, do you know it?


    "I never saw them, but I can feel the energy inside of the rings. They are not at the Baron Level, but the combine them, make an excellent item, even Duke Level can''t reach."


    I thought so. Shop God is trying to force me to hand it one piece, so when I acquire other Rings, I couldn''t feel the link. I thought Shop God is helping me.


    "Either this item is too precious comparing to your help, or he thinks you don''t need this item. Either way, it may be good to give some face to Shop God."


    If he asked me directly, without concealing it, I would consider to give him. But now, he lost his chances.


    "Countdown started. 10, 9, 8..."


    Don''t waste your breath honey. I will keep these rings. To manipulate me to give you these items, you made me really angry. Tell your Shop God, if he wants these items, he should come with more sincere words.


    "Audacious!" the same female voice came. "A mere champion thinks ..."


    Crow, kick her out from my consciousness.


    "Right!"


    What is wrong with this believers. They are so worried about respect for the Gods. What they could do to me even if say those-


    Suddenly, with lighting, a man with horns top of his head appeared in front of me.


    "Are you the bug insulted my Lord?"


    What the f*ck?

 Chapter-55 Gold Coin!

    "I am a bug. I don''t deserve to live, without the Lord''s forgiveness! And I am Lord''s bi*ch." These words come from my mouth. I would never think I would say this words.


    Not that because I am a proud person. I never thought I was this weak. I always thought, at least I was strong enough to run away. Is there a more shame than being not even able to run away?


    A few minutes earlier.


    "Are you the bug insulted my Lord?" a weird man showed up, with a thunderbolt. He had long purple hair, falling on his shoulders like a waterfall made of galaxies. He was handsome with stars like eyes, completing the night space. He had two horns golden colored, around a foot size.


    "Who the hell are you?" I couldn''t help but ask. This handsome man appeared out of nowhere, asking me questions about his Lord.


    "Apologize now," said Crow with imaginary sweats forming on his imaginary forehead.


    What did you say? Why would I apologize? I insulted the Shop God with solid reasons. He has done me wrong. He should learn that I am not a pushover. I will not take my words back.


    "I am Lord Shop God''s Champion, Gold Coin(Tribute to Super Gene!) I will not let you talk badly about my Lord. But you didn''t just insult my Lord, did you? Did you call him to your feet, for mere Rings?" Gold Coin started to walk me with intimidating steps. Like I didn''t understand you are the Shop God''s lackey. You appeared just after I insulted him, of course, I know who the hell you are.


    "If they are just a mere Rings, why your Lord wants them so badly?" I retort without fear. This guy is all show. Handsome and flashy, but missing on the head.


    "You ignorant trash. Do you think when you collect all 24 rings, you can even combine them? There are four in this World, and by luck, you come upon four of them. No, you haven''t got the fourth one yet. But you are lucky you found one of the main parts. My Lord granted you bunch of SC for it, but you just thought my Lord is cheating you? After all his help you receive, you think you can become a smartass?" Now you gave me the information I didn''t know. 24 rings, 4 in this world and I already have three of them. As long as I gather all of them, they will be amazing Item. But where should I look for them?


    "Look, I appreciate his help, I do. But, in the end, it was just another transaction. I helped them to solve the Templar problem, and he helped me with the Glasses of Confucius. By the way, I have to say. Your Lord didn''t gift those glasses'' to me. I won them with my own luck, spending a lottery ticket." Why you act like he gifted me a Divine Item? Yes, it would be a lot harder for me to identify Templars without it, but in the end, I do this Quest because your little group asked me to do it.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Give me the Rings!" he said with an authoritative tone.


    "Excuse me? Why would I give them to you? I earned them with a lot of hardship. Unless you give me a Divine Item or something, beat it Horny!" How brazen are you? I didn''t even exchange them with SC, and you ask me to give them to you. Dream on!


    "Why did I choose a stupid to travel with?" murmured Crow.


    What did you say, you bastard? I gave away my Duke Item for your stupid love, and this is how you treat me? What happened to "brother help brother" policy? Did you forget it in the face of danger?


    "You little pervert! You did it for yourself and helped me in the meantime. Don''t act all high and mighty! You wanted to get in her pants, don''t say it, you did it because of me."


    How dare you! It was pure love. I loved her, as a fragile rose. Love made of glass. I didn''t even dare to approach her. How dare you say, I did it to get in her pants?


    "You still talk like a poet when you think of her. And you claim you helped her because of me. How honest you are."


    "Did you just call me Horny?" The man started to form a frown on his forehead and flashed before my eyes. Next second he was holding my right arm behind my back and his foot on my neck. The slightest move would dislocate my shoulder.


    "I told you, take out Rings. You better pray to your stupid, incompetent Lord, that my Lord still needs you, and the fact I can''t take anything out of your ''warehouse'' even if you die. Otherwise, I would kill you so quick you couldn''t even have time to think where did you do wrong."


    What the hell. I can''t even shake him off. He sealed all my exits. I can''t even flash away. How can he be this strong?


    "He is Shop God''s Champion for thousands year. Traveled to countless worlds, and seen the countless technique. You don''t have a chance against him. Hand over the rings. I told you I don''t like the Shop God, but you pissed him off." said Crow.


    "Now give me the Rings!"


    "Here you go." You, your Lord, all the Lords support you, their champions, their families, their maids, their pets, their gardener, their drivers, their cook, their supplier, their newspaperman, the ants lived in their gardens, the man even greeted them once will pay for this. I swear on myself, I will wash away this shame with all of your blood.


    I handed over the three rings to him. I had no chance to look inside of the Aquilo''s ring and the ring I just acquired. The one I took from Aquilo must be one of the main parts.


    "Now say it." Gold Coin looked from high with a smile. "Say you are a bug."


    "I am a bug."


    "And?"


    "I am a bug. I don''t deserve to live, without the Lord''s forgiveness! And I am Lord''s bi*ch."


    "Good boy. You are a good boy. You will fetch things for the master right, good boy. When you acquire the fourth ring, what will you do with it?"


    "I will give it to the master." I bit my lip. A line of blood followed to trail to my chest. I was so angry, I could bite his head off. If I wasn''t afraid he could kill Jon, I would let Jon out, and ordered him to bit his limbs off, so I can torture him, all day and all night.


    "Sure you will. I dare you to do not." He pushed his leg, and toss me to ground while I was screaming with agony I felt, because of my dislocated shoulder. He spat on me and flashed away with another thunderbolt.


    I will make all of you pay. If I don''t, I will start to work at Endless Love the rest of my life!

 Chapter-56 What the Hell Am I Doing, anyway?!

    "You should get up already. Don''t you think?" Crow asked. Because from the hole Gold Coin created when he first flashed inside the palace, the sun was shining above me. I was lying where I have thrown since last night. I didn''t even heal myself. I was sitting there with my dislocated shoulder and my endless agony.


    You don''t talk to me for the time being. I haven''t decided we are okay yet. I was still angry with Crow. He was hiding everything from me. Also, I didn''t know who to be angry at the moment.


    "What the hell are you saying? You want me to turn myself off? It is a one-time decision. If I turn myself off, you will have a regular system without consciousness." said Crow with a sad voice. What is this pregnant woman attitude? I just said I wasn''t ready to talk to you yet. You don''t have to threaten me with the baby you are carrying.


    I didn''t say that. I just had enough from you and the information you hiding from me. You should have filled me in, but you always say I will learn when the time comes, and keep me in the dark. I don''t want any more surprises.


    "Look, there are tons of thing you don''t know. I can''t recall them and explain to you all these things, in just a few days of time. I tell the things to need to said utmost. You don''t need to know all gossips going on in the Upper Realm at this moment. It is unnecessary. Because if you ever arrive, I am saying if, because of the stupidity you have shown, convinced me, there is a high chance that you will never make to the Upper Realm. But if you ever arrive at the Upper Realm, you will be sick of those gossips.


    There are lots of gossip makers over there, and believe me, you are the main dish over there now. Whenever a Champion embarrasses his/her Lord, everyone in the Upper Realm start to act like they never been in the same situation before. They will all ridicule embarrassed party like it is the most hilarious thing in all multiverse. That is why, Gold Coin didn''t even wait to avenge his Lord, even a second.


    You have to be sure of one thing is that I am with you on board. I will sink with you, and I will raise with you. And all I do is to protect you. I don''t want to overwhelm you with loads of useless information. I will tell you, piece by piece when the time shows itself. Alright?"


    I don''t know. I don''t know anything. I first thought this would be an easy journey. I thought I had the best system. You convinced me, I have the best system. But, when I finally got stronger, this stupid system made me weak. Why was Gold Coin strong? He could seal all my exits, he held me with one hand, and his powers haven''t suppressed at all.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "I told you last night. He is doing this sh*t for over thousands year. He went to a lot of worlds. He became stronger in weaker worlds. So, when he came to this world, his powers haven''t suppressed, even raised. I told you, how Worlds Engine works. So, one day, when you go to some world stronger than this, all your strength will raise several folds."


    I am just sick of it. I couldn''t save Sasuna with my cheats. I can''t even save her from that cursed village. What the hell am I doing? She was kidnapped right in front of me. I was there the whole time, and I lied there like a flour sack. I suppose to protect them. I gave my word. If I don''t have my word, why do I even live?


    "Easy there, tiger. It is your previous life experience talking. You pass the state of weak, depressed man. You are a Champion now. You will become the best, and later there is more to achieve. I put my trust in you. The best System chose you. Are you going to fail me too?"


    I don''t know what Crow wants from me. I am so depressed right now I actually think to start over. I died once and reincarnated. Maybe I can do it all over again. With better God, better system and better everything.


    I jolted with sudden light shower. The Templar Guards I ordered to wait, come inside the castle because the order I gave them expired. I wasn''t feeling like standing when they walked in. I was still considering die once more. Then Jon jumped out of the Pendant on his own and killed them with Holy light. But instead of the going inside of the Pendant, he punched me in the face.


    "Do you think everything will be starting over when you die? Aren''t you a selfish bastard, planning to leave Sasuna to die in the hands of the Orochijosei, and to me to sleep in that Darkness few more millenniums." the boy''s voice lectured me. Am I really this pathetic? "Raise, shake yourself. You are not weak. I wouldn''t choose a weak master. Trust yourself, and please stop these emotions. Whatever you feel is the whatever I live in."


    What the hell am I doing? I even made Jon worried about me. I almost wanted to turn Crow off. I almost let Sasuna down, and let myself down. I have promised myself I will never become my old self. I swore on myself I will have my vengeance. I will kill all those Gods.


    "All of them? I mean, there are some aren''t so bad. You know, I don''t like the Shop God either, but to kill all of them. Aren''t you overdoing it?"


    They are all the same. I will kill anyone call himself God.


    "Oh, boy!"


    I stand up from the ground and looked around. I felt like a ghost, drifting. I was in a dilemma. Should I leave right now, before clearing the Templars? I don''t want to help those Gods even second longer. But I am also helping myself. Narcissus'' Mirror is the reward I need most. At least Crow said it. I still don''t know its use.


    Also, Templars pick the fight with me. I was hunting pirates, they come to me and threaten me. Hell, they even wanted to kill me. I should kill them first. Later, I will take whatever I can get from Gods. Later I will kill them all. Yes, this is the best plan.


    Since I tested my new Conqueror''s Haki with Fruit powers and I can kill executives at my power level, it is time to see the boss. Its been almost 2 years. Luffy and the others should meet soon. I will take them to New World, then I will leave this World.

 Chapter-57 Trapped!

    There are always things corner us. Be it problems we continually forced behind the back of our head, or a ticket we forget to pay. And when do time comes, it will corner us terribly, we will regret it with every cell in our body.


    Me? This time, I have physically cornered.


    Let''s go back a few days ago.


    I wanted to finish this cursed Quest as soon as possible because I was about to go berserk. Then I could jump to the next World, where at least I could try to forget my embarrassment, but to do that, I had to play smart. Templars Leader wasn''t selected because he was oldest, but he was strongest. And not just with his psychical body, but his Haki and fruit power too.


    Lucky for me, Templars weren''t the real champions. They were merely cleaning squad, send to this world to help Champion before she comes. But, Leader was still something. He had one Duke Item, as far as I know, allow him to smite. Also, he has a Devil Fruit giving the power of genociding tribe lived in New World for ages. Most probably a Logia. Expecting him to use two kinds of Haki would not be absurd.


    I was gathering information about this guy for ages. Still, I don''t have complete information about him. All I know, he ate a powerful Devil Fruit, and he is Aquilo''s father. But he was the leader before he came to this world. It only proves, he was strong even without Devil Fruit.


    I lost my surprise attack after I took down their Holy Land. I waited for a week to start my operation because they will be waiting for me anyway. The reason I haven''t attack for another week, because I relied on Jon too much lately. And I had to recharge his weekly time.


    After a week, I went to the fight with Leader. This question bugged me since I came to the New World. Why was Templar Leader live outside of the Holy Land? To my surprise, the Templar Leader had a great friendship with World Nobles, and he was their guest. I should see that coming because Isi told me Templar had a connection with World Nobles. And could there be a better middleman than their Leader himself?


    The thing I didn''t know was, Templar Leader was a great schemer. To be able to trick new Fleet Admiral Akainu and three admirals to fight against me, was a great move. But this wasn''t all! Lets first see how he deceived the admirals.


    To use the excuse, Madara is a Ninja and can change his appearance, and Templars have inside information Madara will attack Mary Geoise to free all the slaves.


    Mary Geoise was a gigantic palace, where all World Nobles and their slaves lived. Also is the capital of the World Government and the higher military authority Five Elders also live here.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Even if the Fleet Admirals didn''t believe it, World Nobles had to power to force them to protect all Mary Geoise and no balls to stand on their feet. Thus three admirals set up the human shield with over ten vice admirals. But this wasn''t a problem for me, because I could flash away, anytime I wanted.


    Templars Leader was different from others. He chose as a Leader because he was strong, schemer and he knew lots of technique the others didn''t. One of them was my bane, and every time pushed me to my corner, yet to this date, I never bother to learn the counter this very technique that forced me to despair all the time. Not that I didn''t want to learn, but I couldn''t. Even if there is a technique can unseal the area, it would take a lot of time and preparations, as it took to apply it in the first place.


    I have sealed inside of a membrane again. I couldn''t flash away as soon as I flashed in. I am trapped.


    I could stand my ground, even after I come because I could transform into any shape. Just with this ability, as long as I was careful, I could live until I die, in this shit hole. The thing I did first when I noticed I couldn''t flash away was the hide my identity. I found a single World Noble and killed him directly. I didn''t hesitate first I already made an oath that I will kill anyone calls themselves, God. Second, the only way to put a human into the warehouse was to kill him first. Multidimensional spaces worked this way.


    I killed a World Noble and took her appearance. I chose a woman because, in all worlds and all timelines, women have the freedom to don''t permit the body search. Also, they can decide to stay away or be cranky because they have special conditions. What I am trying to say, women can have more freedom. It is probably boobs. They create wonders.


    I spend one and half day without blowing my cover, yet the manhunt was still going on. Templar Leader was leading Vice Admirals while Admirals waiting for news. One of the new admirals, Fujitora a blind swordsman looked at me, for too long but eventually, he turned around and left. Crow told me, he was very good at Observation Haki, so, assuming he discovered my identity wasn''t wrong.


    One day, I approached him and told him that I wanted to speak with him privately. When we were alone inside the room, I asked him: "What do you know about Templars, infiltrated everywhere. Even inside the World Government?"


    "Nothing." he honestly answered.


    I started to tell him, the story about the Templars, without giving details about World Travel and Lords. I gave the notes I acquired from Aquilo, and I said I wasn''t Madara but Templar Leader manipulated everyone about it. I was thinking I was off the hook, Fujitora surprised me with a question.


    "If you are not Madara how can you change your appearance?" He is right. This is one of the Madara''s signature moves.


    "Madara is not the only Ninja out there. I am also a Ninja and want to put an end to this evil. You are free to believe me or attack me." I said without stepping back.


    "Why do you tell me? I am an Admiral, stationed here to kill you." he also said honestly.


    "I know you are dreaming about canceling Shichibukai system. You hate pirates, doesn''t matter what. You are an honest man, and with your Observation Haki, you can easily see if I am lying or not." I used my ace in the hole. Fujitora always hated Shichibukai system. I don''t know the details but, if there is an admiral would help me, it is Fujitora.


    Fujitora gave the order to Vice Admirals to search the area away from Templar Leader. I could deal with him now, without worrying about Admirals. But even with the Marine support away, I can''t kill him so easily. I have to find a way to deal with him more quickly.

 Chapter-58 Blood Man!

    I find my way to the big garden placed with at least a hundred two stories houses. Garden was, where all guest were staying at the moment. Templar Leader Ventus Sanctus was staying with one of these houses. It wasn''t hard for me to find him because, with my Observation Haki, I knew exactly how many people living in each house.


    I made my way to the house, grander than the others, and opened the door without a second thought. I knew Lord Ventus already felt my presence, thus stalling time would only make it worse.


    When I walked in, there was an old man at the age of at least 100, yet looked at his forties. Still, he was sitting upright, and I could feel the vitality flowing out from him. He looked at me smiling and pointed the opposite chair, showing for me to sit down. I walked to the chair carefully and looked around with the Glasses of Confucius. I searched for a necklace and cape. All the ranked Marines would use Cape, thus searching for a Cape would uncover them, if there were any.


    After I made sure, there was one besides Templars Leader and me, I took my sit, and crossed my leg, looking directly to face across me. Wrinkled face yet it was carrying the sign of health. There was no indication of man in his hundreds. His eyes were green swords piercing wherever they point. He had a clean shaved face, with grey, white hair neatly cut, fitting perfectly his once handsome face.


    "I always wanted to meet you, but my son was impudent, wasn''t he?" he started to talk, without dispelling the smile he was carrying.


    "He tried to force me to kiss his ring and kneel to the ground," I said, nonchalant, but the fire inside of me burning intensely. I was looking at every possible item I could think of, would set a trap. There seems to be no trap. It only means either this old man want to make a truce with me, or he is so confident about his powers.


    "Aquilo always act rashly. That was the reason I send him to the North Blue, but not kept him around me." The old man talked very slowly.


    "Oh, I thought reason for him to be in North Blue was that he was weak." I test the waters. A fierce light passed through Old man''s eyes. But the smile never budged.


    "Also that. We are at the point of no return. I can''t forgive you, no matter what. So, don''t think that I am trying to make a truce with you." saw through my thoughts, and resume "I just want to have a chat with you, and understand you, because I have to explain all that happened to my Lord."Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Oh, so you think you will live long enough to tell others about me?" I retort his thoughts with a smile. Aren''t you cocky bastard, thinking I will let you kill me just like that.


    "There is just one thing I can''t understand. Why, the Leader of the Black Wing, Hitomi, would help the Straw Hat Crew?" he said with the most wicked smile I''ve ever seen. But seriously? You thought I would fall for that? I already checked Den Den Mushi and saw all of them. You want me to admit I am both Hitomi and Madara, henceforth destroy my legacy? Dream on!


    "You Templars were always schemer. You infiltrate in Marines and World Government without them even noticing you. Now you try to destroy the Black Wing. The organization cleans this seas from its evil by saying I am Hitomi and helping the Straw Hats?" his smiled vanished for the first time, while his hands seize on chair''s armrest. "First of all, I am not the Hitomi, you mentioned earlier. I saw him once in the screen in the Submit War, which I couldn''t see you there, Mr. Equitable. For the part helping Straw Hat crew, they sure don''t need my help."


    Just as I finished speaking, the Old man jumped from his seat and pointed me a staff firing a lightning bolt.


    "Zeus'' Wrath!" he exclaimed.


    So, this is the item they talked about, enable to their lord to smite them. A Duke Item...


    The lightning bolt passed where I was seated and took down everything on its way. I was as thick as an adult man and filled with power.


    "You are nothing before me. I have been award with a Duke Item. With the Devil Fruit, I have, with enough time and preparation I can fire this baby 100 times in a day." Old Man walked casually to where I was hiding and pointed the staff once more.


    If it is all his power, I can beat him. The Thunderbolt is strong. But not as strong as Jutsu I created. Also, I had wind affinity could counter the thunder element. What worries me is his Devil Fruit. I don''t know what is it yet. I have to force him to use it.


    I was hiding behind a coach, and his steps were closing on me. I activated the glasses and searched for the staff, so, I could see the direction it pointed out anytime. When he was a few steps away from me, I pulled out Very Good Sword and filled it with Wind Chakra and my Armament Haki. The Sword took the black color surrounded by azure winds. I thrust it into his heart with my maximum force and speed. Even if he had Observation Haki, he couldn''t evade this speed.


    Garp thought me lots of things about Haki. Observation Haki had its branches as well. Some could see little of the future, while some would see people''s aura from miles away. However to overcome Observation Haki only the speed would be useful. Against the ultimate quickness, even seeing it ahead would be futile.


    The Sword was just about to pass through his heart, a red liquid formed around it with a sizzling sound. On his face started to bloom a wicked smile. "Doesn''t matter how profound you are. You are still inexperienced. The move I just displayed is Logia Defense. Even with the Haki, you can''t hit a Logia Fruit User, if he turns himself the element of the Fruit before hitting by Haki." Old Man said slowly. "I ate the blood fruit. I will drink all your blood and absorb all the techniques you learned."

 Chapter-59 Fight To Death!

    What the hell is the Logia Defense, Crow? I never heard such a thing from Garp or anyone else. Why wouldn''t Garp tell me, if there was such a thing? I mean, yes! His head is in the clouds, but he was serious with his training. Was it because he thought I could handle it smoothly?


    "Logia Fruit users can stay in the element form, and when they are in this form, they can evade all attacks, even with the attacks filled with Haki," said Crow and continued. "Do you think, could Admirals fight against Whitebeard if it wasn''t for this defense? They fought against The Strongest Man in the World. Do you think, they could walk away, without even one of them dies?"


    So, that is how it is. It was bugging me too. Whitebeard fought against three admirals and Blackbeard Crew all by himself, still, he was very strong. He should kill at least one of them. But how the hell am I suppose to fight with this invulnerable technique?


    "First of all, you have to attack before he could turn into the blood. The second option is countering the element itself."


    To counter to blood, I have to freeze it. But I don''t have any Ice related ability. I wonder if I first use water type and then with a strong wind to freeze him, would work. It probably wouldn''t work. Then I should move faster to hit him.


    Wait! Observation Haki is all about concentration. If I make him divert his attention even for a second, I can hurt him badly. But I have to make it suddenly to make the impact bigger. I planned my move and created a clone and made him disappear from the eyes of the Ventus. I created genjutsu, but it was mostly useless. I tried to take over his consciousness with the Yamanaka Clan''s Jutsu but because he was Logia and had a strong will Jutsu was ineffective.


    Nara Clan''s Shadow Binding Jutsu worked for few second and stopped his movements for a few seconds but, eventually, it failed too. Also, I needed to finish him quickly. Because soon, all Marine High-Ranks would swarm to this place. I was fighting under the nose of the behemoth.


    We fight about 10 minutes, and when I felt Ventus''s Observation Haki was depleting, I made my clone to appear behind him in the Aquilo''s appearance. I switched places with the clone, and I was behind the Ventus while the clone in the form of Aquile facing with his father. In this second of distraction, my clone was attempting to embrace his father, and I thrust my sword to the heart of the Ventus.


    In the last second, Ventus shifted a little bit to the left, and my sword missed his heart, but he injured seriously. My sword filled with Wind Chakra, and it cut more than his lungs. Even if he didn''t die in that attack, he couldn''t live long.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Ehehe. You think I am going to die right? Do you know, how I could acquire my young back? I sucked dry all Yin Eaters on that Island after I ate this devil fruit, and this is not all. I can stop bleeding as long as I don''t die in the single move. Even if you destroy my heart, I can pump my blood with my devil fruit." he turned with an ugly smile while destroying the clone in his son''s shape. "Let me show you, another trick."


    All of a sudden, pink sheen covered Ventus, and steam started to flow out from his pores. Is this, Luffy''s Second Gear?


    "You have seen this many times, have you not? It is a blood accelerating technique, doping of some sort. Monkey D. Luffy also use this to move faster. What was he calling these techniques? Ah, right, Jet."


    All of a sudden, Ventus appeared in front of me and punched me on my abdomen. I felt the attack with Observation Haki, yet I didn''t have time to evade it. I took out a dozen Kunai sealed with my Flying Thunder God Technique, and throw them all over the room. While my kunais were still flying, I punched in the face.


    I couldn''t keep up with the enemy and beaten up continually. I had to figure out something before dying in here for nothing.


    1 hour later.


    I was badly injured. I had cuts all over my body, and Ventus was sucking my blood. He was learning my techniques every drop of blood he has taken from me. But there was something awakening as I was getting beaten. I felt like, I could observe before even Ventus attack.


    Is this the effect of the Observation Haki?


    "Yes, it is. You started to see a little bit of future, but it is still at the minimum level. It is not even half second." Crow said.


    I can''t believe, I see the future with my Observation Haki. I am already able to dodge Ventus'' attacks. Even my speed wasn''t as fast as him, with the half-second advantage and seals I had, I could evade most of the attacks. I started to counterattack him. Logia Fruit Defense was a reliable movement to dodge attacks, but in this state, the enemy couldn''t strike either. Thus, to attack me, Ventus had to hit with his real body.


    When I started to stand on my feet, I counterattacked Ventus by flashing continually in the room and began to injure him. He was holding his ground too because his Devil Fruit powers could keep his blood on his body, and wasn''t losing any blood.


    "You have to Flash to the Kunai while moving," said Crow.


    What? Flash to Kunai on air? Where did you get this idea? I never used it before.


    "Fourth Hokage once fought against Tobi, I mentioned you earlier. Tobi could make his body intangible, thus all attacks were passing through him. He was using similar tactics with Logia Fruit users. The Fourth Hokage flashed to the Kunai, he threw earlier, while it was still airborne, and attacked him from his back, when he was rushing to The Fourth Hokage."


    I see. It is a great plan.


    I waited for him to charge at me, and when he was a step away from me, I threw a Kunai. Kunai pass through him, and he solidified himself to attack me. I flashed the Kunai, turning around my waist and with my right hand, I created a Rasengan. Injured him from back to all the way to his front.


    I didn''t know, but Crow was smirking because the way I attacked was precisely same with Fourth Hokage.

 Chapter-60 Upper Realm!

    "Are you seriously going to deliver the ring?" Crow asked.


    Yes. Would you like want me to humiliate myself once again? I have to bow my head for the time being. You know, last time when I turn them down, his champion dislocated my arm, force me to call myself a bug, and took everything he wants anyway.


    "But, if you give Shop God what he wants, he will think you are weak. You should stand against him. We should stand against him." Crow said patting on his imaginary chest.


    Look, I will stand against him when I am stronger. I had my share of beating from his champion. And I would like to remind you that you were the one wanted me to apologize from him when his Champion arrived, what changed your mind now? On that shameful day, you told me I am going to get myself killed.


    "What I want to say is you shouldn''t be a pushover. If you act like one, others will use you too. Upper Realm always prey on weak." Crow was still trying to convince me.


    Crow and I were in endless debate. After I finished the Lord Ventus, I took out his ring with a purple gem on it from his middle finger. The feeling of superiority surrounded me as soon as I touched the jewel. I felt like, watching from the top of the world. I put my chakra into the ring and looked inside. There were money and lots of documents but not a single weapon. I took everything out and asked Crow to contact with that bit*h from Shop. From then we started to argue.


    Would you call that bastard already? And ask for some SC, and don''t forget the ask what they took earlier as well.


    "As you wish, but I don''t think they will pay you anything," Crow said and contacted with Shop God. Every system could communicate the shop, and kick them out as long as they wanted.


    "Esteemed User wanted to trade a ring with our Shop?" the same female voice came to my ears. She had mocking deep in her voice. She was imagining my beaten state and having an orgasm.


    "Yes. But, I want you to pay for all four rings. This one and the other three you take earlier." I said with a determined voice.


    "I believe Esteemed User already knows that you lost all your right on previous three rings. Esteemed User insulted our Lord and forgiven in the exchange of the rings." the female voice was monotonous, but I could feel a smirk in that voice.


    "Okay then. The deal is off. I will bury this ring somewhere you will never find. Good luck with searching it." I said and waited.


    After five minutes the female voice came again, "Esteemed User will be paid 20.000 SC for all four rings. And our Lord wanted me to remind Esteem User, the threats don''t work all the time." She had an angry voice because she had to swallow her pride.


    "I also would like to remind your Lord, weak doesn''t stay weak all the time." Do you think you are the only one can make threats? I will become stronger and will come for you. Wait for it. "I exchange the purple gem ring for 20.000 System Currency."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Trade confirmed. 20.000 System Currency added your balance. Ring of Supremecy removed from Esteemed User''s Warehouse. Have a good day!"


    Bit*h. Throw her out, Crow.


    "I did, as soon as the transaction over. What about the staff, don''t you want to exchange it? I don''t think you have a use for this one," Crow reminded me. Staff was another Duke Item, and it was strong, but I had stronger Lightning Jutsus, so I didn''t have a use for it.


    Right! I almost forget about that.


    I walked to the Lord Ventus and reached for the staff. It was a Duke Item, so even if I had no use for it, I could exchange it with good sum. But, as soon as I reached for it, it vanished to thin air, leaving the only a message behind.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself. Even the Lords behind you, one day will kiss my shoes. I will pardon you for this one, choose your side better next time." it was a male voice. Soft but strong. I understand it was Templars God, but he wasn''t able to do anything to me, because I got the mission from Quest God.


    What is wrong with these Gods? I don''t want to choose a side, they all decide I am ally or enemy on their own.


    "There were always five sides, in the upper realm. First is, Aristocracy. First Floor and eight of the ten Gods reside on the First Floor are in this group. The Shop God, The Quest God, and others work with them all belong to this group.


    Second is The Community. These Gods are milder than Aristocracy. They help people to help people. They want them to get stronger, to help the people in the World they sent. They don''t join the tournaments and live at the most bottom floor in the Upper Realm. They have the most number, and their Champions respect them. That is why even Aristocracy can''t pick a fight with them.


    Third Group is Admirers. They are the worst kind if you ask me. They emulate to the Aristocracy and try to join them by raising their ranks by finding strong champions. Deaf God is one of them, and want to advance in Rank with your power.


    The fourth group is Desolates. They would only cultivate themselves and would never choose a champion. They are the military force of the Upper Realm. They live on the second floor of the Upper Realm, and no one can question them. They have absolute authority with the God Council. God Council has eight God, two from each group, except the Desolates.


    The Last group is the least in number. They are very mysterious. I have no idea, what is their aim as a matter of fact. They always stay away from Ranking fights and other things. They live on the third floor, but I don''t know how they are earning the SC. The third floor is mostly open for sale. It is the only floor, can be lived without ranks." Crow summarized the situation to me. Since our fight last time, he started to explain more, as long as there was something to tell.


    So, Templars'' Lord belong to The Community?


    "No. The Community wouldn''t choose the war against the Aristocracy, because this war would affect more people than God. He is most likely belong to the fifth group but probably was in third once. Gods in the third group, most of the time are lackeys. The Aristocracy would use them for everything they want, and Champions of Admirers belong to the Aristocracy in a way. That is why Gods are using you and helping you."


    So, that is how it is. I didn''t know there was such a complex society in the Upper Realm.


    "Regular races live there as well, but they are workers commonly. There are slaves, caught in the wars. It is a big World if you think of it. It is just, stronger than any other, so they call themselves Gods."


    But how can a race, reincarnate people? Isn''t it a little bit exaggerated?


    "You can flash to miles away with a thought. You can fly and shot fire in your mouth. Would you believe this kind of powers exists in your previous life?"


    You have a point. But, isn''t there a strong race on par with Gods? I mean, they can''t be the only one right.


    "There are. But it is not very important at the time being. You have to leave this place."


    Right. I checked around and looked at the destruction we created. I am surprised how no Admiral showed up yet, but I feel like it has to be Fujitora hold them back. I was about to jump from the edge of the Red Line I noticed a seal. I had a sit on the seal and started to study it.

 Chapter-61 Saying Goodbye!

    East Blue, Louge Town.


    I am about to jump to another World again, and this was the place where I first came to this World. I visit the Nojiko before coming here, and we had a moment before we left. Thinking about it still makes my cheeks blush, but I told her I am going to leave. Even then she chose to be with me.


    It was a hell of the month. After I dealt with Lord Ventus, my quest accomplished, and I earned my biggest reward ever.


    Reward: Narcissus'' Mirror, 5000 SC, and 2 lottery tickets.


    I finally earned the Narcissus'' Mirror. It was an elliptic mirror framed with gold. On the gold frame, there were five different gems. Diamond, Ruby, Sapphire, Topaz, and Amethyst. All were shining brightly on the place where they inserted. I used Observe to analyze it, but the result was disappointing. Then I had an idea and put the Glasses of Confucius then used Observe again. To my surprise, the result was this time successful, and I figure out Mirror''s use.


    Narcissus'' Mirror, can duplicate anything. Recommended use is creating a clone of the user himself.


    I thought a lot about it, and finally, I find a better use for it. I already had clone Jutsu, and I didn''t want to clone myself. First of all, I had seen clones in the Novels, and after some time because they couldn''t keep up with the original body, they would be useless. If it was same with Zhang Shi, clone be stronger as its cultivated I would go for it, but Crow said it wasn''t the case.


    I decided to clone another Item I had, and it was a scar in my heart since the day I got it. I decided to clone Pendant Of Imagination. Because of the Jon was residing in the original one, I never convince myself to erase him. Thus I was always depressed because I couldn''t use the pendant itself. Now with the Narcissus'' Mirror, I could copy it and create whatever I want.


    Using Narcissus'' Mirror to create a copy of the pendant was smoother than I thought. I just thought about it, and the new pendant replaced the mirror in my hand. I asked Crow if there was another Kitty Cat inside of the Pendant, and Crow said yes. Because Narcissus'' Mirror was creating an exact duplicate, Jon had another copy. I didn''t want to look inside and give up on Pendant again thus I asked crow to pay the price and erase the second Pendant.


    I had 20.000 SC from four rings I sold to the shop, and 5.000 SC from this mission, and it only took 5.000 SC to erase the pendant. So, I still had much more SC. I took the Pendant and kept it in the warehouse. I wasn''t ready to use it yet, because I didn''t have anything to create.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    While I was doing all this, I was sitting on the seal, blocking my flashings. I adapted it, yet still seal was able to prevent me from flashing to outside. It was a space seal technique, and I couldn''t get past it. Still, it was worth to learn, so I spend a little bit more time on it.


    After I dealt with all of this, I went to the Garp and told him about my departure. I couldn''t say to anyone, that I was going to other worlds, thus I only said, I had things to handle in my hometown. The Templar problem solved and Black Wing with the Garp leadership could handle the Pirates.


    I took my time with my goodbyes. It took me almost a month to say goodbye to everyone. I went to see Isi, and she was reluctant to let me go. Black Wing Isle took my week because I trained new recruits. But these were all stalling because Straw Hat crew hasn''t gathered yet.


    After a month, in Shabondy Archipelago we all got together, and I was there in Madara appearance. We all board to ship and people supporting the crew held the Marines from attacking the ship. Before ship sailed to the Fishman Island, I said my goodbye to Crew.


    "I thank all of you, for accepting me as one of you. I become part of this Crew because I impressed by Luffy-san, and I would like to give you all my support in your journey to become Pirate King. And I know, you will be the Pirate King. I am leaving now, but I will return before you find the One Piece, and I will call myself with proud, I am Madara from Straw Hat Crew!"


    I gifted three Kitetsu Sword to Zoro, and said my goodbye to all, before flashing to East Blue.


    East Blue, Cocoyashi City.


    We were in Nojiko''s tangerine garden. I told her about my departure, and I could see that she was sad about it. I held her face in my both hands and kissed her on her lips. I didn''t want to be with her and leave, like a jerk. She kissed me back while climbing on me.


    "I don''t know if I can ever come back," I said.


    "I don''t care," she said.


    *************


    See the side novel "I am not a Hentai Watcher!" for the adult part.


    *************


    After our sweet love, I left in the morning and flashed to the Louge Town. This city had a very strange another name. This city was known as "The City of the beginning and the end." The City of the beginning and the end was where Pirate King Gol D. Roger born and died. Also, this very city was where I first come to this World, and where I was going to leave. These thoughts made me feel weird.


    After a few minutes, Crow gave the signal and I left the One Piece World. But my adventure wasn''t over yet...


    Take me to the right world this time, okay?


    "Yes, yes. I made a mistake once, this time it will be okay." said Crow, but I had a bad feeling.


    ************


    The One Piece World and the Second Volume ended. I may return later to this World. I haven''t decided yet. The next volume will continue with Hunter x Hunter World.

 Chapter-62 Anita Heagerland!

    This Chapter has written for @anitaheagerland! If you want your own character to appear in this novel, visit my Patreon. Have fun and keep supporting me. Thanks.


    *************


    The Little Anita looked over the mountain peak he was climbing last three days. It has already been a month and a half since he started his journey. Finally reached his destination. But he had to scale down to the valley, hiding inside the mountain.


    This Valley named as Dolina Mechty, meaning The Valley of Dreams in an ancient language. It was a big coincidence because Little Anita''s dream was going to start right in here.


    Little Anita was 16 years old boy, with an appearance of the little girl. He had long, brown hair with blunt side-bangs and a side ponytail. He also had a long lock of hair on the left side of his face. He had crimson eyes, pale complexion, and displays Asian characteristics. In this cultivation World, he was unluckiest among his peers.


    Every boy born into this world would start to cultivate when they reached the age of 15. This age was known as Muzhchina, indicating the person was a man now. Every boy in this world would send to the battlefield when they reached Muzhchina and would train on the battlefield. If they were to survive until the age of the 25, they would return to the only Human City Gorod Cheloveka. After that, they would start their own business.


    Of course, this was the only mandatorily service time. Most of the soldiers would like to stay and fight to the death or die of every single demon.


    There was no exception to send to the battlefield. Even with the crippled meridians, Anita had to go to the Battlefield and fight. He would be cannon fodder but, it was still greatest honor in the eyes of people of this World. Because worrying about her little boy, Anita''s late mother raised him as a girl, when she noticed that, Anita had crippled meridians.


    The women in this World was running the City. They were smart, and they were keeping the order. City Council and Courts were all filled with working women, so Anita''s mother never worried her son to be known as woman. But Anita had dreams. Dreams that about to lost in annals of history. Art.


    In the ancient times, before the Demons raided this World, the city of Gorod Cheloveka, known as Gorod Iskusstv, City of Art. In the City of Art, there were the artists of every kind of art. Musician, painters and all others. The military was the most desolate occupation, and there were almost no people chose to cultivate over the art. But when the Demons attacked, and humans were about to extinct, the military got stronger than ever, while art started to fade.


    Anita''s dream was to find the secret art techniques and bring them, back to its glorious days. When he was five years old, he gifted by his grandfather with comic series found in the ancient dungeon in the other side of the battlefield. Those parts were once the center of the City of Art. Thus soldiers could always find pieces of arts.


    Anita''s grandfather gifted him a chest he found on the battlefield. The chest filled with hundreds of comic of several series, different size of brushes and blank sheets for painting. Becoming a Comic Artist was his dream since then.


    Anita''s favorite comic series was "Wandering the Multiverse." It was about a boy named Hitomi, wandering all the multiverse with his companion Crow. And at the last chapter of this series, Hitomi would accidentally fall to this very World and this very Valley. The reason why Anita walked for a month to reach this valley, ignoring his well being. No matter what, this place filled with Demons. She came all the way to meet his hero, Hitomi.


    ----


    After I left the One Piece World, I felt the darkness taking over me again. I didn''t know the world of Hunter x Hunter. Thus I didn''t surprise with the view I''ve seen. I was in the beautiful valley, placed inside of the mountain. There was an island middle of the lake, and I landed on top of the island and started to look around. Because I was in alarm, I activated my Observation Haki to maximum and felt a presence watching me behind one of the rocks.


    I was about to throw a kunai to behind rock where a presence was hiding, a little girl came out and screamed in a happy voice.


    "You are real. You are real! Oh is this the sealed kunai for Flying Thunder God Technique? You felt my presence with the Observation Haki right? Is Crow inside of you wondering, who am I?" A little girl started to turn around me by asking lots of question. The thing frightened me was all the things she said were true.


    "Who the hell are you?" I was terrified, and I prepared to kill this little girl because I thought she was one of the Champions.


    "Oh, you should have used your Devil Fruit. Hear my Edict." She imitated my voice and gave me a good idea.


    "Hear my-" I was about to use my Devil Fruit, she stopped me with laughter.


    "This is truly real! I can''t believe it. I am your biggest fan Hitomi, the biggest!" she looked at me with sparkling eyes.


    Crow, what the hell is going on?Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "I have no idea. The girl must be one of those Champions. Otherwise, how could she know you this well?" Crow gave his opinion, and I was thinking the same.


    "Oh, you are talking with the Crow right. I am so disappointed because I can''t speak to him." the girl brought her face to mine and said.


    "How can you know all this?" I couldn''t help but ask. It was getting spooky. Knowing me was one thing, but knowing my system and figuring I was talking with him was not something any Champion could do.


    "Oh, right. I forget to tell you who I am," said moving her waist to the right and left.


    "I am Anita Heagerland. I am a resident of Gorod Cheloveka, last City of Humans." after that, she started to tell about this world and its history.


    There was once a man known for his love for art. The man, Hudozhnik wanted to create a World where people would never fight. Every disagreement in the World should resolved with the art. The man had one saying, stirring all the people to the way of creation. "A nation without art has lost one of its vital vessels!"


    After the death of the man, the city he loved and started to create the art, turned in to the City of Art. And people were living the man''s dreams for centuries until one-day Demons came from another realm and started to the raid City of Art. These demons came from a Realm known as Religiya, and Religiya hated art.


    After the war ongoing for ages, Humans lost the City of Art, and Art lost its value.


    Anita told me about comics her grandfather found and showed me the last chapter of the "Wandering the Multiverse." She was using it as a map to arrive her. And I freaked out when I saw the comics.


    "What is going on Crow? Is there something like fate driving me? Am I a puppet in the hand of some God, because I don''t want to live a life like this." I was about to lose my sanity. If the fate real, then I would stop this game right now. I would rather die to be a puppet in someone''s hand.


    "Calm down. I have some ideas but let''s get down of this first. It will take some time to Adapt to the World Engine. Then we can jump to the Hunter x Hunter World. I shouldn''t try World that far, now we were dispersed here." Crow explained to me.


    "What do you mean some ideas?" I asked. What the hell is going on?


    "There is a God, known by her unfunny jokes. She calls herself God of Laughter, but everybody else calls her Pain in the ass. Probably she created this world to just ridicule with you." Crow said unwillingly.


    I f*cking hate this Gods. Who does she think, she is? She wanted to ridicule me, so she created a World with humans are suffering inside of it?


    "That is why I didn''t want to tell you. Pain in the ass is most troublesome God in the Upper Realm. None of the five factions like her. Oh, no."


    What happened?


    "Nothing."


    I said what happened?


    "New Quest;


    Quest: Destroy: Destroy the World created by Pain in the Ass. Kill all humans and Demons, so Pain in the Ass will never play with champions.


    Reward: Random Duke Item."


    You said what? You want me to kill all humans, so a stupid guy won''t be able to play around. These Gods, looking from above for so long, they think all other races as ants.


    "Calm down. There is a counter quest. They must have felt your feelings about it." said Crow.


    Who felt my emotions, and what is the counter quest.


    "In the rare occasions, The Community make counter quest against the Aristocracy, against the Quest God. Such as previous quest, endangering to the life of many, The Community take all the risks and stand against Aristocracy. In this case, the Aristocracy ordered two genocide, The Community couldn''t stay idle."


    Oh, I started to like The Community. What is the quest?


    "Quest;


    Save the World: Save World, created by a wicked God, by making a truce between two races with the minimum casualties. Allowed killing number is 30.


    Reward: Random King Item or you can select a Duke Item from 100 Duke Item."


    "I told you. Not all Gods are the same. The Community work for people and they always do their best to help every single race, as long as they are innocent." Crow said, with a persuasive voice.


    ''I understand, I like them as well. But how are the Demons are innocent? They arrived from another Realm and killed people of this World.'' I can understand saving the humans, but what about Demons, they were the ones raid this World, just because they hate art.


    "You miss the point that they created by Pain in the Ass, and they were meant to raid this World. They had no other choice. Even they don''t know what they are doing. That is why The Community assigned this Quest. It will be hard, but if you earn The Community''s respect, everything will be milder when you want to take your revenge."


    ''So that is how it is. I see your points. These Community guys are genuine indeed. But, what if after I settle down the issue between two races, and after I leave they start to fight again, what about then?'' I couldn''t help but ask. There are lots of ways to make a truce. With the ultimate power for example. I could display my means, and they would all run to make a truce, but after I leave, they would be at each other''s throats once again.


    "The Community will send an envoy to keep World safe for some time until two races start to get along. Also, they have to convince Pain in the Ass to stop messing with this world. Your job is utterly to make them a truce." Crow said. I wonder how the Gods look like. I never saw a God, even when I spoke with two of them. During the reincarnation, I only heard the Deaf God''s voice. And when I tried to take the Templars Duke Item, there was sound but no vision again. Thus I have never seen one.


    "The Envoy will not be from Gods. Most likely Champions and some other races, The Community helped once. Gods wouldn''t come for such a reason." As I was getting a conversation with Crow, little girl Anita was looking at me with awe at first, as the time by, she started to get mad.


    "I am waiting for ten minutes for you to talk with Crow. Did you forget I am here?" She said, couldn''t wait for more.


    "Oh, right. I sometimes forget, only I can hear The Crow." It''s not my fault, I grew up with Crow, and this is like part of my life.


    "Right. I have to ask a favor. I came all the way here for one, and one reason only." She looked at me with begging eyes.


    "Please teach me how to use Shadow Clone. I have to use that technique to finish my arts faster." She said with big expectations.


    "But, you don''t have a chakra system. You can''t use Jutsu." I shouldn''t have said that to a little girl. Her downcast face made my heart ache. ''Crow, is there a way to help her?"


    "As a matter of fact, there is a way to help her. I was looking at the item list The Community sent. One of the Duke Items is called Scalpel of Hippocrates. Allow the user to change someone''s energy system. It is also an extremely sharp blade. You can change her cultivation system to the Chakra System."


    *********


    The saying "A nation without art has lost one of its vital vessels!" belongs to the Founder of the Turkey Republic, Ataturk. Thanks, Raskaro The Meditator, for reminding me.

 Chapter-63 The Community Arrived!

    ''Oh, that is good. But why didn''t you tell me earlier, there was such an item. I could use it on the Jon to allow him to learn Haki as well. Maybe then I could fight with Lord Ventus without getting almost killed.'' If Crow told me earlier, I could help Jon too.


    "The Scalpel change the energy system. It will not create another one like World Wanderers. It would destroy Jon''s Zhengi System and Zhengi Cultivation with it."


    ''So that is how it is. It''s too bad. But how come other World Wanderers can adapt to World Energy System they are traveling?'' When Crow told me all World Wanderers could that, I suddenly thought of this question. I could do that because I had the Adapt System.


    "Before they sent to next World, their God add a new energy channel for them. It takes more than a month to do that. Do you understand how lucky you are?"


    ''Yes, I do.'' Enough with The Adapt System is the best. I get it.


    I looked at the little girl with wet eyes, holding tears back. I can take the Scalpel of Hippocrates after I complete the quest, but should I waste my any Duke Item choice or random King Item chance with it?


    I took the little girl and flew all the way to the City Council to meet with them. The Last Human City was surrounded by the glass dome, looking like a snowglobe. There were two entrances for humans to walk in and out. The glass was for protection, but also giving the city an artistic appearance. I walked with little girl Anita, and walk to the security, at the entrance.


    Turns out, Demons could take the human form as well. That is why every human has to carry the identity card with them all the time. Because I didn''t have one, I couldn''t get into the city. Thus I made Genjutsu to make the security see I am holding a pass card. I could hide my appearance but, I had to do it for everybody around, and it would be more troublesome.


    After we enter the city, she took me to see her Comic collection. What I wanted to see was if there were any comic about my future, but she said the comic ended where I showed up. Also as Crow said, Pain in the Ass was not able to see the future but created a World to mock me.


    We went to the City Council. It was a building with two stories, blue in color. Anita''s mother used to work there, so we went to see her friend, also Anita''s foster mother.


    Her name was Hana Beeverland. She was a judge in the Court. She didn''t have authority in the war-related matters, but she could take us to see someone who had. The Vice President of the Country, Lily Beeverland, Hana''s Aunt. She was a shortly cut white-haired woman. She had the air of supremacy. She looked at me, like a barbarian. I didn''t mind and presented my arrival, as I planned earlier.


    "I am here to see Leader of the Humans. I am the Pioneer Envoy send to make a truce between Humans and Demons. The main Envoy will be arriving in a few days. Now, let me see your leader!" You dare to look down on me. Let''s see how do you look when I look down on your leader.


    Vice President Lily startled for a second and got her composure back. Looked at me with a smile and said, "Do you want me to believe that?" I actually didn''t think she would believe that. I created a Rasengan in my hand to show her my prowess. This world had similar power scale with Library of Heaven''s Path, bringing my Rasengan''s power to mountain crusher level. The terrifying force spun around my hand, and the Vice President''s eyes were about to pop out.


    She took me to Leader of the Human World, President Shirley Berkeland. Before I could speak, Vice President walked up to her and whispered something to her ear. President nodded softly and stood up from her seat to point me chair against hers, and she didn''t sit back until I take my seat.


    She waited for me to speak first, so I said the same thing I said to Vice President earlier, and I wasn''t completely lying.


    "Lord Hitomi, you want us to make the truce, but Demons are the ones came to our land and almost genocide our race. Aren''t you suppose to talk to them, and make them leave?" President Shirley said. She was sure good at politics.


    "Ms. President, I can tell you that, both your race and Demon race manipulated to this war. There was a stronger force made Demons to Raid your World, and take your lands. But from now on I declare with the Authority of the Lord of The Community this war is over. Hear my Edict! You will convince your people to embrace to Demon Race!" I understand normal words wouldn''t help me in this situation. Thus I used my Devil Fruit to force them to the truce.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Yes, my Lord. I will make people embrace the Demon Race. But you have to convince the General of the Army. Even though we are the highest authority, the military do as they wish most of the time." she said with apologetic eyes.


    On my way to the military base, I learned from Anita that General of the army was a weird man. He was leading the army since the war started. Because of his cultivation, his lifespan exceeded the thousands. Yet, all these years, this man didn''t even injure once. I started to smell something fishy, but Anita was ahead of me. "I believe he is working with big force manipulated us and demons," she said.


    "Didn''t surprise you have this kind of imagination," I said patting her head. She lowered her head and started to mumble, and I saw that she misunderstood me. "I said it in a good way. You have a great imagination and understand the situation." I try to make things right. I already crushed one of her biggest dreams. She looked at me with sparkling eyes and accepted my pat happily.


    After we arrived at the military base, we have taken to the General with the edict in our hand, written by President. We have taken to the pergola, General and his commanders were sitting. General looked at the edict and shredded it to pieces. He looked me intimidatingly and said, "I doyn''t knoyw who you are, but you are noyt going to stop us takingy our revengey." He had a weird accent, between cat woman and cowboys from my previous world. I was almost going to laugh at him, but I felt the strong force coming from him. This man was going to be one of the casualties.


    I stepped on to the air and used my Conqueror''s Haki with my Zhengi to reach everybody on the battlefield. All the soldiers looked at me as if I was a deity, descended from the Heaven. "Hear my Edict! I sent as an Envoy to stop War between Humans and Demons. You all shall stop fighting and obey my orders." Almost all of the battlefield affected by my edict, except General, his right-hand man, and a dozen of regular soldiers. I didn''t surprise with General and his right-hand man but what about regular soldiers?


    "They must have great enmity with Demons making even impossible to your edict to affect them," said Anita. I was surprised at first, but then remembered she knows me better than myself.


    "You are right," I said and created four clones to handle them, while I attacked the General and his right-hand man. I had to finish this quick, because in battlefield General''s orders were everything, making a threat to my Edicts. Thus I released Jon from Pendant to deal with General, and I attacked his right-hand man. In the meantime, my four clones dealt with a dozen soldiers wasn''t affected earlier.


    I killed the General and his right-hand man, while left regular soldiers alive. First of all, they have just wronged humans. Secondly, I wasn''t sure how many I should kill in the Demon''s side.


    I flew all the way to the Demon''s side alone. It took me almost an hour to reach there even with my speed. After I arrived at the Demons military base, I surprised to see all of the Demons were created based on Gold Coin I saw while back, or they were from the same race. They had colorful horns and the same pale faces. After I flew to the center of the military base, I did the same thing I did in Human''s side and declared my Edict. Demons were more subtle and almost all of them affected immediately. Only the leader with black horns, as long as an adult arm, curled inside itself. He looked at me with hate and jumped on me.


    I knew how much Jon like to eat of the Demons, so I let him out. After I finished Demons, I took their vice leader to the neutral zone and started to wait for the Envoy. After a day, the Envoy of 20 people arrived at the place where me, Anita and two leaders of both races waited. Envoy listened to my report and approved my Quest.


    The Quest from The Community was different from the Quest God. They had no connection with my system, and could only send the item with someone. I had to wait for the item for at least two days more, so I went to the Human City to wait.


    After much consideration, I decided to choose the Scalpel of Hippocrates. I just couldn''t bring myself to see Anita''s sad face. Secondly, it was a big coincidence for me to arrive in this world. And almost without doing anything, I won a King Item. Using this opportunity to help someone needs my help, would help me feel better. Thus I choose the Scalpel.


    After two days, when the Scalpel arrived, I changed Anita''s cultivation system to the Chakra System. I stayed little longer to teach her some Jutsus, but all she wanted to learn was Shadow Clone. "What do you want to draw so badly?" I asked after she started to create a clone.


    "I am going to draw myself the strongest in most beautiful World. And when that World becomes real too, you will go there and visit me once again," she said with sparkling eyes.


    "I will meet you there. Don''t be late." I said. I didn''t think that dream would come true, but I sure wasn''t cruel to hurt a young girls feeling.


    "Ready to go?" asked Crow.


    ''Yes. Are you sure you can take me to the right world this time?'' I said with a big imaginary smile.


    "Don''t worry Brother. This time we will arrive at our destination." after that my visioned darken once more. When I opened my eyes, I was on the beach. The Blue sea was hitting the sand with all its might. I looked back and saw beautiful grassland covering all horizon. All of a sudden a voice came.


    "An Uninvited Guest!" a big muscled man with the white t-shirt and red sport short walked slowly to me. "Just to be clear, you didn''t wash up on shore, right? After all, if you had left the waves to carry you, it would be impossible to reach this island." he looked at me smiling. "I guess I will just use that." I afraid and take my stance immediately. I didn''t know what he was going to use, but he was strong. So strong, he made me shiver.


    He took out a game card, and said "Eliminate On." and with a weird force, I sent out of the Island...

 Chapter-64 Hunter x Hunter World! Meteor City!

    When I flashed out of the island, I fell to the mountain of garbage. I looked around and realized this was a city, a city filled with thrash.


    "This must be the Meteor City." Crow''s voice came to my ears.


    ''What is special about this city? Except for the junks I mean.'' I asked. There was garbage everywhere, and people were salvaging them.


    "Meteor City is a junkyard city filled by outcasts people. People who live in this city do not exist in any official records, and the existence of the city itself is known to very few people. There aren''t too much to tell about this city, because the city mostly shrouded by mystery.


    It is rumored to be at least five hundred years old from the timeline we are in and was believed to have been founded by a dictator who wanted to separate the human race. Since then, it has been a dumping ground for other countries. The city is said to have the most diverse ethnic background and its population estimated at eight to ten million people.


    One of the cruelest criminal organization in all Anime Worlds, Phantom Troupe, have members mostly from this city and they established it in this city." Crow summarized his Wikia information.


    ''Who are the Phantom Troupe? How can they be one of the cruelest in all Anime Worlds?'' It is a big title to say, considering there are countless Anime Worlds. Akatsuki, for example, started a world war just because of more power.


    "The members of the Troupe are comrades and can shed tears for each other. They established the group to help the people of this city because this city was outcast by the rest of the World. But when it comes to the any of the people on World, Troupe becomes cruelest beings. They killed a Clan just because of their eyes worth millions on the black market. They massacred all of the people. In original series, the sole survivor Kurapika would become Hunter to avenge his Clan.


    He killed one of them, and cause one of them to die. Even sealed all of the powers the Leader of the Troupe." Crow said.


    ''A brave soul. I would like to help him.'' I like to support people want to take their avenge with their own hands. ''Which timeline are we in?''


    "I have no idea. We have to see." Crow said.


    As I was about to walk to the city to ask around, two men walked to me. One had a samurai like an appearance, while the other was a big man, looking like a werewolf.


    "Sh*t! They are from Phantom Troupe. Do not anger them!" Crow said anxiously.


    "Hey, Hey. What do we get here? Where did you come from?" the big guy asked, while samurai man touched his sword waiting for my answer. I thought about what to say next. I had my means to survive against both of them, but I wasn''t sure, because the power system was strange to me. Also, how did they recognized me as an outsider, with just a look?Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Your clothes and face don''t fit here," said Crow. He got a point.


    Crow told me the main Power System in this World was called Nen. Nen had an unlimited way of utilization. One could create a living being with Nen or one can make them stronger with it. There were even more of it. I asked if the game card was a type of Nen, giving it teleported me out of the Island. Crow told me it was a type of Nen but not belong to the man used the card.


    I was still bewildered by the teleportation. It was a random location with unlimited use. Power types in this world were too wide.


    "I have been dumped to this place. I don''t have any memory, except the people in green lab coats." I feigned a man, who has been experimented on him and lost all his memories. They looked at me suspiciously, and samurai said "Uvogin, let''s take him to the Leader. He has some strength."


    "Okay, but I am going to hold on to him." said a loud guy named Uvogin and held me from my arm. He had monstrous strength, I could feel his fingers could crush me easily.


    We walked for 10 minutes and arrived a shabby and wrecked building. There were there people sitting. One of them was sitting on the second floor, but because the ceiling was broken, I could see her. She had long purplish-black hair with bangs ends at her eyebrows. She had a cross-shaped tattoo on her forehead and a pair of orb-shaped earrings. She was a beautiful gal.


    The other one was a short man, he had black, mid-length hair, grey eyes, and a pale complexion. He was wearing dark and baggy long-sleeved clothes, and a bandana sporting the trademark skull crest over his mouth. Looking dangerous.


    The last one was a blonde woman with blue eyes. She had a pink dress, and she was laughing ever since we walked in. She stood up and welcomed us. "Nobunaga, who is this fella?" she asked with looking at me smiling.


    "We found him in the city. He has some strange energy, but not look like Nen. He says he has no memory and he dumped to the city. From what he told, I guess he was exterminated by one of those companies." Nobunaga the samurai said.


    "Leader, Can I kill him?" Uvogin said to the woman on the second floor.


    "Not yet. We have to wait for Pakunoda to check his story. If he is dumped into this city, he is one of us." she spoke very smoothly as she owned my life. Like she was the god of death, and one word from her mouth could take away my life.


    ''Who is that Pakunoda, she is talking about?'' I asked Crow.


    "She is one of the Troupe, and she has the ability to read people minds when she has physical contact," said Crow.


    ''Hey! Doesn''t it mean I am dead?'' If someone among them reads my mind, then it means I will be killed instantly.


    "No need to worry about these kinds of simple things. You have a system inside your head, whoever tries to read your mind will see nothing but the things I want them to see. Also because she will use Nen power on you, you will adapt it faster. It is a good opportunity." said Crow with a proud voice.


    ''So that is how it is.'' Let''s do that.


    "Nobunaga test his powers. We are short a member, we will recruit him if he is strong enough," said Leader with an undeniable voice.


    "Let me test it, Leader. My hands were itching," said Uvogin walking slowly.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself." said the Leader with terrifying aura, Uvogin laughed and sit back.


    Nobunaga looked at me and smiled. Took the sword to his side and waited in Iai position (Quick Draw), charged on me. I pulled out the Very Good Sword unsheathed with instinctively and send back flying to the wall behind me.


    "Nice reaction. You are not half bad, but where did that sword come from? Did you conjure it or did you pull it out from a space? No, Conjured Sword would crash under my sword. This must be Space related Nen." (I will explain this terms in a few chapters.)

 Chapter-65 Nen Powers!

    ''What the hell about Nen is he talking about? Can Nen power create a real sword?'' I asked Crow. Crow told me that Nen power was in pretty wide range but, still creating a real item out of nowhere was a little bit exaggerated. I was thinking, creating an aura sword, not an actual one.


    "Nen has six types. Namely; Enhancement, Transmutation, Emission, Conjuration, Manipulation, and Specialization. The most mysterious one is Specialization.


    Enhancers are increasing their physical power. Powering their attacks and defense with their Nen aura allow them to be dangerous opponents at close range combat. It is the most balanced type of the Nen. Proficient Enhancers who also take good care of their body can make it as durable than tanks, and generate as much force with one of their blows as a small missile.


    Transmuters can change the properties of their aura to mimic something else or only specific attributes. To understand this type of Nen the best examples can be givens are changing one''s Aura to Electricity or Rubber Gum-like. One of the protagonists in the original series changed his aura to electricity to shock his enemies or using on himself to increase his motor abilities.


    Emitters have an easier time separating their aura from their body. The aura usually decreases in intensity very quickly when it leaves the source body, but adept Emitters can separate their aura from their body for long periods of time, over long distances, and still be able to maintain it and its functions. An advanced application of this Nen category is teleportation. Emission might also be involved in rendering one''s aura able to phase through matter.


    Conjurers have the ability to create a physical, independent, material object out of one''s aura. Once a person has mastered the materialization of a certain object, they can conjure it and dispel it in an instant, whenever they want. However, even if one were to completely master this Nen type, there would still be objects they could not materialize, such as swords that can cut anything, as they go beyond ''the human capacity''.


    Conjured objects can, in fact, possess special abilities. The reason why Nobunaga thought you either have conjuring type of power or space-related power was the sword you created was potent. Even when the Sword you are using is from Naruto World, its energy can be felt by the powerhouses of every world.


    Nobunaga couldn''t felt any Nen from you and assumed that it was impossible for you to conjure such a potent sword. One of the reasons is he is a samurai and has enough understanding of the sword, allowing him to see through the sword you are holding.


    Manipulators can control living or non-living things in a certain way, as well as manipulate aura constructs, the main advantage being the ability to ''manipulate'' enemies. Abilities of the latter type are especially feared since the fight can be brought to an end as soon as the conditions are met.


    The degree of control is, for the most part, determined by a condition that may or may not put the Manipulator at a risk or a disadvantage: the higher the difficulty for the condition to be achieved, the better the degree of control. However, it is impossible to control a target that is already under the effect of Manipulation Nen.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    It is valid for all Nen users that, the biggest of the disadvantages for the user, the greater the Nen power will be. There are even some types of Nen User make deadly oath to-


    Nevermind, let''s continue.


    Specialization could be broadly defined as anything that does not belong in any of the other five categories, making it the vaguest Nen type. It is mostly unknown in the battles. When two Nen user battle with each other, they can vaguely understand each other''s power or techniques they may have after saw one of their attacks. But when it comes to the Specialization, everything may happen.


    Enhancement


    Emission Transmutation


    Manipulation Conjuration


    Specialization


    A Nen user can only have one affinity. Each type of Nen user has a chance to use two closest type of Nen with %20 less affinity. Except for the Specialization. The only way to use Specialization is the have a Specialization type of Nen from birth. An exception to awakening it later, but it is very rare.


    For example, giving your character, there is a great chance for you to have Specialization type of Nen, or Transmutation type of Nen. If you are to have Transmutation type of Nen, you also have %80 affinity to Conjuration and Enchantment, and the Emission %60 affinity. The type opposite to yours, Manipulation you have %40 affinity. " Crow talked a lot this time to explain to me about Nen kinds. As he said earlier, this type of power is not easy to understand, because there was a lot he didn''t even tell me yet.


    ''Hey, you bastard! What do you mean character? I smell you are trying to tell me something bad.'' I knew that Crow was trying to tell something bad about my character. Whatever the character type related to Transmutation must be something bad.


    "Giving your shady character, you should create a Shady special attack with your Nen. Beyond the shadow of a doubt, I know you will have Transmutation type of Nen," said Crow. Bastard, I am not a shady character. I am honest, charming and humble.


    As I was learning Nen from Crow, I already stood up and walked to the Nobunaga and stand against him once more. "I don''t know what you are talking about. I always had this sword with me." I said, acting ignorant.


    "Not a conjurer, then Specialist maybe? Or the result of the weird experiments. Because I can''t feel Nen from you. You have some kind of Aura, but it is not Nen." said Nobunaga holding his chin.


    I took the opportunity and throw a kunai with a seal, then charged myself. At the moment the only way to exit this city and stop this bad group was becoming one of them. Thus I had to sell myself. When Nobunaga dodged kunai with moving his head, and draw his sword to taking my attack, I flashed to the flying kunai and turned around my waist to swing my sword horizontally, while I was in the air upside down. When my sword was about to hit Nobunaga, a strong aura pushed me to the wall once again.


    I looked at the Leader and I was still shaking because of the terrifying aura. This must be Nen, Crow told about me earlier. I wasn''t able to breathe. It was like killing intent but had a physical effect on me. It was like drowning in invisible water, filling my throat, choking me to death.


    After a few seconds, I started to adapt to the situation, and Leader also released me. I fall on my knees and patted heavily trying to catch my breath.


    "We are going to keep him, let''s wait for the Pakunoda for now. If his story is right, we will have a new recruit," said Leader, doesn''t even looking at me. I already started to hate her.

 Chapter-66 Phantom Troupe!

    I was sitting in the shabby building with the rest of the Troupe. Time to time Uvogin would get bored and try to start a fight with Nobunaga or Shalnark. Shalnark was the previous gal, welcomed us warmly when we first came in. As I learned from Crow, Shalnark was male in Original Series. He was smart and good at analyzing.


    Uvogin loved to fight. Yet, for some reason, he never challenged the short guy or the Leader. From the conversation going on around me, I learned that short guys name s Feitan. He was quiet and cold, never spoke since I arrived here. He had eerie air around him. Keeping me alert state all the time.


    After a few hours, because there wasn''t anyone arrived, Uvogin lost his patience and walked to the Feitan. "Feitan, maybe you should interrogate him. Pakunoda is not coming soon, it seems." Others looked at the Leader simultaneously.


    "We wait Pakunoda. Leader ordered wait." He had a hoarse voice and he was skipping some words when he was talking. Uvogin was going to say another thing, but Leader turned to the East and looked there for a few seconds. Others also noticed something and looked that direction. I already felt with my Observation Haki that three strong beings were coming.


    After a minute, one woman and two weird things walked in. The woman was tall and slender with blond hair. She had an alluring body, except her face was ugly. She was wearing clothes like a businesswoman, with a short purple skirt and blazer jacket. There seems to be there were no clothes under the jacket. She had a cold, uncaring look.


    One of the other things was a mummy-like creature, covered by bandages. Except for the red short jeans and red shoes, there were no clothes on him. He was wearing red boxing gloves. Only his eyes and tip of his nose was visible.


    The other thing was a short figure. He was covering his face behind a hair curtain. After that curtain, there was an eye I could see. He wore a light blue tunic, a pair of light blue pants beneath it and a pair of black shoes.


    "Pakunoda! Where the hell you''ve been? We were waiting for you, for hours." Uvogin question them with impatience. I could see what thoughts running in his brain. He was waiting for my interrogation to over, and when they found out I was lying, so he could kill me. But, this will never happen.


    Pakunoda looked at me and figured out what was going on. Looked at the leader and said, "We found out whereabouts of those groups. They seem to run from Meteor City, but we will chase them down, and kill them until each and every one of them die."


    "Nobunaga and Uvogin found this youth in the city. He claims he dumped here. You know the drill." The leader said, looking at Pakunoda. Uvogin walked to me, waiting for my execution to called. Pakunoda also walked to my side and wrapped her arm around my neck. In just a few seconds, she walked away and turned to the Leader.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "What he said is true. He has been dumped to this city. He is sole survivor on some experiment group. I don''t know the company but they were trying to uncover new powers. It is not something like Nen." Pakunoda told them the script Crow wrote.


    Firstly, even when my powers look like Nen, the energy inside of me was Chakra, and Phantom Troupe was an expert on Nen. It was easy for them to see, I wasn''t using Nen.


    Secondly, in this way, I was going to be taught how to use Nen. And learning Nen from Phantom Troupe would be one of the best options.


    ''Well done Crow.'' Crow saved me this time. If it wasn''t for Crow to deceive them, either I had to fight with them or run.


    "You welcome buddy. I told you, you don''t need to worry about these kinds of simple stuff." Crow said, with a proud and smirking voice. It was one of the perks when you have the system. Even with a normal system, mind-reading could be blocked, but having a smart system can do more than the block.


    "He has a strange power. It is related to space, I assume. He can take out a sword from a space belongs to him. Also, he has a special blade allows him to teleport. Both look like the same space power." Leader summarized my powers. Not all true, but for someone seen my powers for the first time, it was way too accurate. I am very impressed by this gal.


    ''She is smart.'' I couldn''t help but whisper. Thankfully no one heard me, because I was acting as if I was beware of my powers. If I was heard, then my cover would be blown.


    Nobunaga walked to me and put his hand on my shoulder. "Can I see that sword of yours?" he said looking me like a child. I took out the Very Good Sword and handed to him. I knew how he was feeling. Zoro was the same when he saw me using the Kitetsu Swords. Swordsman has some deep love against swords.


    "Nice sword. I feel like it is out of this world. Where did you get it?" He asked, while unsheathed and swing it few times, and creating dangerous air slashed around me.


    "I had it, ever since I was a little boy," I said. I wasn''t lying. I earned this sword at a very young age, and it was with me ever since.


    "Do you think he is not from this World?" asked Shalnark, walking to me and examining my body. What are they talking about?


    "I don''t think he is one of those groups, but there is something weird about him. Don''t you think his power similar to those magic casters?" Nobunaga said, handed over the Sword.


    "Magic may be similar but the energy they were using felt different. What do you think, Leader?" Shalnark asked to Leader.


    "He is our new #7. He will replace the spot, opened after Franklin''s death. Our next heist will be one year from now in Yorknew City. Since he is clean, send him to the Hunter Exam. We will need a license in the coming days. Pakunoda shot a memory bullet teach him information about world and information how we do things. Shalnark you stay with him until he reaches to the Exam area. You can meet with your group later. If you encounter one of those groups, don''t fight if you are not certain about your victory. Dismiss."


    After Leader spoke, a bullet approached to my forehead, I instinctively dodged it, but Nobunaga held my head and forced me to the path of the bullet. When the bullet hit my forehead, lots of information raided to my brain. Information was mostly about the how this world was operating, but there was some information about the Phantom Troupe too.


    The Leader, Chrollo Lucilfer stood up from where she sat and threw me a gold coin. I knew what this gold coin represented. Thus I caught it and threw it into the warehouse. Shalnark took my arm and we started to walk, out of this shady building.


    And just like that. I was the member of one of the worst criminal groups in all Anime Worlds.

 Chapter-67 Woman put those Boobs away from me!

    "Um, Can you not touch my arm with your boobs please." There aren''t many things to make a man say such a sentence. But I had my reasons.


    A few days ago.


    I was on the boat, Shalnark had arranged for us to leave the island. Crow told me that, Meteor City was depending on Phantom Troupe a lot, and in return, they earn everybody''s respect. When Shalnark asked boat owner to bring them to closest city with an airport, the man stopped what he was doing immediately and jumped to the boat to carry us.


    I started to wonder for few second, if these guys really were evil or not, as Crow said they were. But then I realized this was just and outcasted solidarity. As they saw me for the first time. When I told them I was dumped thrash just like them, they accepted me, but if I were a good man but with the background, they would kill me on the spot. Being outcasted is sucks, I get it. But it does not, not in any condition, requires the killing everybody but people like you.


    These thoughts drifted me to my previous World and bullshit words they invented to fight against each other. My favorite bullshit reason for the fight was religion. Even inside the same religion, there were different groups fighting and killing each other because they were believing differently.


    What Phantom Troupe was doing, wasn''t any different than nationalism. They considered themselves as the same background and supported each other, it is fine until this point. Stole from rich to feed people like themselves. I can respect this. Killing innocent from a different background, just for helping people like you, that I will never respect or forgive. It is evil, and nothing else.


    We arrived in the city after two days. In this two days, Shalnark started to teach me how to use Nen. I already learned the basics from the Crow, and details from the Pakunoda''s Memory Bullets. Still working with the teacher was more effective.


    Phantom Troupe was where strong could live. Thus they weren''t willing to wait for me to open my Aura Nodes. Normally learning Nen would take a long time, because one has to learn to how to open one''s aura nodes. But there were other ways as well. One of them was opening the aura nodes by strong aura stream. It was like raising the flow of the water to force open a blockage. But it was very risky because the life of the one who was going to receive the aura stream was in hands of the one who was going to transmit.


    I wasn''t sure about leaving my life to the hands of the one of the evil''s minion, but then I remembered, now I was one of the evil''s minion as well. Besides, this procedure wouldn''t kill me. Even without Nen, I had three other Worlds energy inside of me. There was another way for me to acquire Nen easily, but it would require for me to give up one of my energy systems. If I had a useless energy system, I would change it with Scalpel of Hippocrates to the Nen system.


    While I was stuck in my endless thoughts, Shalnark walked to my back and brought her hand to inches away from my back. She gathered a huge amount of Nen in her hand and pushed her hand to my back. I struck by some force, and all my Aura Nodes opened. It may take a little longer in normal times, but because I had Adapt System, my nodes accepted this alien Aura and used it to circulate all my body.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    And just like that, all my nodes opened. Even with this method, there was very few Nen user, when comparing to the World''s population. Firstly, the Hunter Association was controlling Nen teachings to prevent bad guys to learn it. They even hide term of Nen. Occasionally there would be some people, good at what they were doing. A very strong boxer or a fortune teller could actually see the future. They were mostly Nen users, couldn''t even realize themselves that they were a Nen user.


    Because of the Hunter Association was hiding Nen, there were limited teachers teaching Nen, therefore very few Nen user.


    The Nen was an aura, the energy exists in every living being. The ones could control this Aura, by keeping aura from leaking their bodies, could prevent fatigue and even slow the aging. The form of this control named Ten. The word Ten meant to focus. By focusing, one would keep one''s aura from leaking from their body and surround their body with it. This feeling was like being inside an invisible membrane. Because to see Nen, one has to open nodes placed on the eyes.


    Ten was a most basic defense against emotional Nen attacks. Because by outputting Nen inside the body, a Nen user can hurt a regular person. This injury may be severe as paralyzing or even death. To prevent getting hurt by someone else''s Nen force, one has to learn how to use Ten.


    This membrane, also effective to physical attacks to some degree. Now because I adapted with Shalnark''s own Nen, my body was already controlling the Ten better than most of the beginners. The meditation they had to do for better control their Ten was it is all but done in a few seconds for me.


    The rest of the training and Nen types were already in my head, so Shalnark advised me to practice Ten for the time being. Because Ten was basic of the all Nen, and most important part. All others powers were more effective with good control over the Ten.


    When we arrived at the airport, I could use Ten like it was part of me. An adept Nen user was able to use Ten even their sleep. At the door of the airport, there were three men looking at us with piercing looks. They all had the same robe seemed familiar to me, but I couldn''t place my finger on it.


    Shalnark seems to know them because as soon as we saw them, she took her arm, she had crossed to mine and took out a pink-headed needle. She threw the needle to the man at the front from 50 meters and the man draw his sword to attack his buddies. I already learned the basic powers of the Phantom Troupe from the Memory Bullet, and I knew this was Shalnark''s Nen power. Manipulation.


    The other two draw their sword, and one attacked us, while the other one stopped his friend. The one attacked us threw a fire from his left hand and charged with the sword in his right hand. I was almost sure, I knew these people but, something was still off. I attacked the one assaulted us and killed him with a single sword slash. The other two injured each other and Shalnark finished them off with the most brutal way when they were still on the ground.


    She looked at me and nodded her head to ask me to follow her. I got scared a little bit, to be honest. The delicate woman on the way, became a demon when she killed those two. When we were at the ticket desk to buy me a ticket for me to arrive at the nearby city, not far away from the Island where Hunter Exam is held. When I was filling the form for the ticket, Shalnark wraps her arm around my neck, and her boobs were touching my hand I was writing with. As I was moving my hand to write, I was striking them softly.


    Normally I would take the chance to touch those beautiful things, but because of the brutal show I witness earlier, I was timid to go overboard. I gently asked her, ""Um, Can you not touch my arm with your boobs please." I was going to hate myself because I missed this chance, but my life was most precious..

 Chapter-68 Hunter Exam Part !

    I arrived at the building where Hunter Exam is going to hold. It may be something to exaggerate in this world to arrive at this place, but it was easy for me. I just used my Devil Fruit a few times, and all the doors were opened for me.


    It is been three days since I left Shalnark at the airport. After I told her to keep her boobs away from me, she just smiled and kissed me on the cheek. Scary women... Scary women are everywhere.


    The rest of the trip was easy. Shalnark lend me some money, even though I didn''t need it. I had lots of gold I gathered from One Piece World. I also had too much currency, valid in that World, but I gave half of it to Garp and the other half to Nojiko. Garp had to run all Black Wing, and even though it was making a great sum of money, still Garp might need more.


    The other half I gave for Nojiko was for my secondary project. Bringing Orphans to the World. Black Wing and Nojiko were working on this together, gathering all Orphans and making them responsible individuals.


    There was a system, allowing World Wanderer to exchange it for the next World''s currency. But the system belonged to the lackey of the Shop God, and they were taking too much commission. And I sure wasn''t going to make Shop God any richer.


    Shop God has his own gains, by giving related currencies instead of items. If I had financial troubles, he would start to give me money, but because I had more than enough, he never put money on the reward.


    After I arrived in the place, there was hardly anyone. I was given the emblem with #7. After almost half day, the last applicants arrived. They were protagonists of the original series, Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika. I was really surprised because usually there would be a different gendered character. But all were male as they were in the original series. I guess what was carrying this series was, bromance.


    "The best one!" said Crow happily.


    ''How do you find time to watch this stuff?'' We were doing stuff almost all the time. I never have time to sit down and read anything, how can you find time to follow these stuff?


    "When you do your pervert things, I shut the connection and gather information. And since you are the biggest pervert ever, I have a lot of times to watch all this." Crow scolded me.


    ''Well, it is not my fault if gals love me. I am a man. I have to answer when duty calls. Otherwise, I would fail all fallen comrades. Do you want me to betray them, soldier?''


    "No, sir! Wait, stop this tricky stuff. You know I get hyped quickly." said Crow embarrassed.


    ''Yes, yes. I know you are a big fangirl. Who did you fall this time? Kurapika lad''s story was interesting, you like him?'' I teased Crow more.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "There is a boy named Killua, he is so strong yet help Gon with everything, ignoring even his well being. He is really super duper cool. And-"


    ''Hold it right there! I was teasing you. I am not interested.'' This Crow was laziest and weirdest system ever. As I was sitting on the ground, minding my own business, a fat man came to offer me a beverage. I wasn''t going to drink it, but when Crow told me the man was known as noobie crusher, and the beverage was poisoned with strong aperient, I decided to pay him back.


    I used my Zhengi Telepathy to tell him "Hear my Edict! Run naked in front of everyone for five minutes." The man undressed and started to run, and I started to watch other applicants. I didn''t really know any, except some significant, Crow told me about.


    I noticed a woman look like a jester. She was tall and had light skin and a fairly toned physique. Her attire was adorned with symbols of the card of decks on the front and back torso, she had face paint of a star on her right cheek and a teardrop on her left cheek. She was the Hisoka, the most dangerous man in the original series. But she was looking beautiful with her pink hair, bare stomach and developed ample bosoms.


    When a man bumped her on the shoulder and walked away, something amazing happened. Just a few minutes later, the man''s arms started to scatter like petals falling from the tree in the autumn. The Jester turned to the man and said, "How esoteric! His arms seem to have become flower petals. Do take care. When you bump into someone, you really should apologize."


    ''Did she just used Nen?'' I couldn''t help but asked Crow, what the hell was that attack. I didn''t see anything, even when I was watching her all the time.


    "I am not sure either. It doesn''t fit with the description recorded about her Nen power." Crow said.


    ''What do you mean? Her powers alto altered with this world?'' It was logical. Nen powers were mostly related to the personality. As Crow told me a few days earlier, even with the Nen type, it could be deducted by person''s personality. Giving her gender was different from the original series, it would be logical to have different Nen power.


    "No, it is not like that. He did the same thing in original series too. But, Hisoka was always weird, it may be her secondary Nen talent. As I told you earlier, everybody can create secondary, even tertiary Nen type." What Crow said started to worry me. I always learned the techniques, I never created them. But now, I had to create my own power, and it was scaring me.


    After some time, door closed and everybody started to look around to see if there was an overseer. A few minutes later, a clock started to ring, and the wall beside me rose to the ceiling. There was a weird man, staying with the ringing clock in his hand. The man had a purple suit, lilac hair, and no mouth. He had a thin mustache, but no mouth at all. Still, he was able to talk.


    He declared that the hunter exam started and asked us to follow him and we did. As the time went by, he started to accelerate, and I was following him from some distance. I could just mark him or any of the applicant to teleport later, but in case of they seal the space, I decided to follow him. With my means, this was walking in the park anyway.


    After a few hours, we climbed to the stairs and arrived in the open misty valley. All the applicant with some exceptions were panting heavily. I stood there to look around. The misty valley was filled with different kind of life forms. There were too many, and all them were giving me wild vibe.


    When we were about to start another marathon, a man came out from the mist and warned us about the overseer. He said that overseer was fake, and he was the real overseer. Giving his appearance, it was making sense, but I could feel both of them with Haki. The one warning us was a monster, and the one brought us was human. After some time, some of the applicants followed the monster in human appearance and vanished in the mist.

 Chapter-69 Hunter Exam Part !!

    "Go with them!" Crow told me with a persuasive voice.


    ''I don''t want to go with them just because you like them. They will slow me down.'' I didn''t want to take a load that will slow me down. If there is worse than a strong enemy, it is a weak teammate. ''How do you even want to communicate with them? They can''t hear you!''


    "But they can hear you, and you can hear me, and I can hear them. Do a favor to Brother."


    ''Fine! I will go with them. Why do you always put me in the though situations?'' I mumbled to myself and started to walk those four. We were at the top of the cylinder mountain. When we first dropped here, some applicants tried to climb down, but they were eaten alive by huge birds living around the mountain.


    Crow told me about this part of the exam, and I knew that I had to find a secret door to take me inside of some kind of sub exam. I could either chose somewhere I can finish it alone, or I could choose to go with that four protagonists. And because Crow was a fangirl, he wanted me to go with those four.


    Even before we arrived at this mountain, he asked me to keep an eye on those four. I really wanted to get over with it and return to the outside world so I could create my Nen. But because Crow played Brother card again, I followed them in the mist. Crow told me they would fight with Hisoka in the mist, and since Hisoka was female in this World, she may actually kill those brats. Thus I followed them. But as it happened in the original series, they didn''t die. Hisoka just injured them a little bit, which I was okay with it.


    After the mist, the second phase of the exam began. One sexy female and the other one fat male two Gourmet Hunter asked us to cook for them. The main ingredient was pork, and the valley not far away was filled with them. I cut one of their head easily and cooked on fire with my ''master skills''. But they didn''t like it. I wasn''t disappointed because Crow already told me everybody would fail to pass doesn''t matter how they do it.


    Later, because nobody passed the exam, the president of the Hunter Asociacion came to take over the exam. We were taken slot canyon where big birds lay their egg to the slot. It was a test for the timing, where the hunter has to jump down to the slot just before wind carries them up. If you jumped early, you would fall down and die. If you jumped down late, you would be carried with wind before you get the egg. But these were unnecessary for me. I marked the ground and jumped down to the slot.


    Everybody looked at me as I was crazy, but I didn''t care. I grabbed one of the eggs and flashed back to the top of the canyon. I could also fly, but I didn''t want to show all my tricks to everyone. I already used flash with the Phantom Troupe, and they didn''t know I could fly. After I flashed, I just followed the instructions and got over with it. I just wanted to get my license as soon as possible.


    When everybody finished their gourmet test, we were taken to the airship to fly to our next destination. The cylindric mountain.


    I followed those four and fell to the same room with them. Four of them took the watch like the remote allowing applicant to vote every next decision we had to make. They were waiting for the fifth to arrive. When I arrived, the voice sounded in all room to tell us, we had to follow the way with voting. For example, if there was a door on the right and left, the door majority voted would open and we had to follow that way.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Since four of them knew each other I had to follow them. After I arrived, I introduced myself as Hitomi. They also introduced themselves. I wonder what Kurapika would think if he knew I was one of the Troupe he was looking for.


    We walked to the square fighting ground after some time. We passed through some door to reach here by voting to all of them. There were five convicts had to fight with us. Their aim was to stall as long as they can. Because every hour they delay would reduce 10 years from their imprisonment time. The first convict was a robust man with a bald head. He walked to the square and asked us to send one as well.


    I walked to the stage and waited. Crow told me this man would aim my throat, and sit on me for hours to prevent me admit defeat. And after countdown reached to zero, he would kill me. So, when he jumped on me I cut off his head with my Sword Ki and bare hands. It was easy to fight against such a weak opponent.


    After me, Gon and Killua also won and we got three wins from five and we could pass through. After that, we went to another room where we could fight each other and pass through the door where only two people could pass but it was only 10 minutes away from the final destination. Or the other door where all five could pass but 10 hours away from the final destination. I wanted to take the short route, but I had to convince others.


    I showed them my flashing few times and told two of them to go ahead with carrying my seal. When they passed through the door opening the short route, I flashed twice with remeaning two. After that, we arrived in an extensive room.


    We still had to wait 40 hours, so I decided to start to train Ten while waiting. Then I dropped that idea because there were too many people. I created a clone for sit in the room, while I flashed away to the previous room to train on Ten.


    After 40 hours I returned to the room, where everybody was waiting and Crow told me to memorize everybody''s badge number because one of this would be my pair in the next phase of the exam. There weren''t too many people, so I memorize them quickly and we left the room.


    A ship dropped us to an island for the next phase of the exam. Everybody draw a lot and the number we drew would be our pair. If I wanted to pass this phase, I had to find the badge, I drew from the lot. I already memorized everybody''s badge numbers so I mark my target and started to wait.


    After they let us to the island, I started to run around and when I made sure everybody released to the island I flashed to my target and knocked him unconscious with a single hit, and took his badge. It was easy. After that, I walked around to the island and worked on the second form of Nen, Zetsu.


    While Ten allowed a user to keep aura from leaking away from their body, Zetsu would stop the flow of aura inside their body altogether. Zetsu meant Suppress. By suppressing the aura inside of the body, one could hide their presence. Preventing others to find them, by sensing them. I already had experience as Anbu, and I was adept in following and erasing my presence. So, it wasn''t so hard for me to erase my presence.


    Zetsu had its disadvantages as well. By suppressing the aura, one would be defenseless against to Nen attacks. Also, it wasn''t insurmountable. People with keen senses and battle experience would feel the presence, even when they can''t be sure or can''t locate the pursuer.


    After I mastered Zetsu, I wanted to train Ren, the third form of Nen, but it would make my presence like a sun in the dark. Even the non-Nen users could feel my presence. So, I gave up that idea and started to walk to the ship. I had still time before I could clear this stage, but waiting close to the ship was better than staying in the forest.

 Chapter-70 Hunter Exam Part !!!

    As I was walking toward to the Ship, I startled with sudden warning flash from my Observation Haki. I moved my head to a little bit to the left, and three deck cards flew where my head just was. They stick deep into the tree at the front of me. I knew who arrived, but I couldn''t feel her until she attacked. She must sneak on me with Zetsu.


    "Mmmn, I knew you were strong." she licked her lips seductively and looked at me smiling. She was holding her hip with the left hand, and her right-hand finger was on her lips. She was looking alluring with the bare stomach, but I knew how dangerous she was, so I waited.


    "I want to fight with you! I want to kill you." She said, moving her hips forward, in a weird, self-satisfied face.


    ''Did she just have an orgasm?'' I couldn''t help but ask Crow. Is she crazy?


    "In original series, Hisoka would turn on by fighting. Against the strong, he would grow excited to meet any new people he deems worthy of fighting or anyone with the potential to be a good fighter and entertain him in the future. The thrill of fighting strong Nen users in tactical battles and near death experiences is an orgasmic experience for her. It seems like female Hisoka is not that different either." Crow explained to me.


    ''So that is how it is.''


    "I don''t want to fight with you," I said and started to walk to the ship. I honestly didn''t want to fight with this crazy woman. Firstly she was strong, even if I could walk away without getting hurt, I wasn''t sure I could take her down easily. Secondly, I got attracted to her. I know it is wrong, but crazy and hot has a bad effect on me. Isi flamed this passion of mine and showed me how wonderful crazy woman can be.


    She charged me from behind with the fist, and I sidestep to dodge. She attacked with a kick and I just tilt my hips to dodge it. She attacked me several times, I just kept walking and dodged her attack. Then suddenly I felt danger, but I couldn''t understand where it came from. But then I started to fly to Hisoka.


    "She must have used her Nen Power, Bungee Gum," Crow told me as I was flying towards Hisoka.


    ''What the hell is Bungee Gum?'' I exclaimed with my inner voice. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? And when did I hit by it?


    "Hisoka is Transmuter. She changed the properties of her aura to gum. It is sticky and can extend. Because it is not an attack dangers you, your Observation Haki ignored it." Crow explained.


    ''I feel like, the force that pulls me is on my chest, but why I can''t see it?'' I was about to reach to Hisoka, I had to get rid of that damn thing before it was too late.


    "You practiced Ren only little bit, but you should be able to use it. Gather all your aura in your eyes to use Gyo," said Crow.


    Ren, Enhance, was focused on outputting a larger amount of aura than Ten. For example, using a little bit amount of gas to have a steady fire was Ten, using all gas to create explosive fire was Ren. If Ten was considered purely defensive, then Ren could be regarded as its offensive counterpart, even though it also granted to the user vastly enhanced defensive abilities.


    Gyo, Focus is an advanced application of Ren by which a Nen user gather a larger than normal portion of their aura into one specific body part. It increases the strength of that one body part but leaves the rest of the body more vulnerable. Gyo is most often used in the eyes, allowing a Nen user to see aura and Nen constructs concealed with "In" as well as traces of aura that so faint that they might go unnoticed otherwise.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    In this case, Hisoka also used "In" to hide her aura from my eyes.


    "In" Conceal is an advanced form of Zetsu used to render one''s aura hidden, effectively concealing it. Unlike Zetsu, however, "In" does not stop the user''s aura flow; instead, it hides it, making it impossible to perceive with any of the five senses or extrasensory perception. Thus, this technique is perfect for launching sneak attacks or laying traps, as it can conceal not only the user''s presence.


    Even with my strong senses, I could only felt that Hisoka''s aura stuck to my chest because the force pulls me was on my chest. I gathered my aura to my eyes and used Gyo. I found out I was hit by her aura more than once. When I was about to reach her, I took out Seven kunai with the seal and threw them to air around the Hisoka. I wasn''t adept at this technique, but I had no other choice at the moment.


    I gathered all my Yin Chakra and circulated it in my body. Ghost Body! It was the ultimate Templar technique. Only strongest Templars were able to use this technique and turn their all body to Phantom form. It was harder than it sounds. Almost depleted all my chakra but I got rid of all of Hisoka''s aura. Then I flashed to the kunai behind her and punched her from the back. I threw that kunai to air again and flashed to another one. Then once again. I did this until she was bleeding from her nose. Then I collected all my kunais to flash away.


    Because she had strong Ren, I couldn''t really hurt her yet, but it was enough for her to understand, she wasn''t strong enough to beat me. I flashed away from that battlefield to open some distance away from that crazy woman. Then I started to walk to ship again.


    "Why don''t you kill her? She will be the pain in the ass if you leave her like this." Crow said when I was on my way to the ship.


    ''She will help to Kurapika with the Phantom Troupe, and I am going to need help when I take them down.'' I said. I thought about it and decided to team up with Kurapika against the Phantom Troupe. All in all, they were evil.


    When I arrived on the ship, I left a clone in my place and flashed away to practice Ren. This phase of the exam was going to take 5 days, and I finished it in half a day.


    To practice Ren, one must use all his Ren. It was like practicing stamina. One had to use all before having more stamina. I released all my Ren, over and over again. When I depleted all, I lied on the ground and rested. Then I did the same thing once again.


    After five days we were taken to the civilization. There were 10 applicants left, and the fighting system they have decided one was the most stupid I have ever heard. The fighting order was a mess, and the one who was going to lose was the one who would lose to all others. The one admits defeat would go the next round, while the one win would be considered to pass the exam. The rest of the applicant would all pass the exam. Also if anyone killed their opponents he would be eliminated, and rest of the applicants would pass the exam.


    I was last in fighting order and started to wait. The first fighters were Gon and ninja named Hanso. Gon was the main character of the Original Series, and he was a little boy. Yet whatever Hanso did, for example breaking his arm or torturing with too many other ways, he did not admit defeat. When he has fainted, the other fights carried on. Hisoka fought against Kurapika and whispered to his ear something, then admitted defeat.


    The fights were going on, some lost, some admitted defeat. When it was time for Killua and man with needles on his face, something weird happened. The man took all the needles from his face, and his appearance changed dramatically. With needles, he had potato face and almost bald head. When he took them out, he grown hair and his face were handsome.


    Killua called him brother and the man told to Killua, he hasn''t what it takes to be a hunter. He threatened Killua with killing Gon and using Ren. I didn''t surprise after he used Ren because obviously, that weird ability with needles was Nen power. Killua was affected by his brother and killed someone when it wasn''t his fight, and we all passed the exam.


    When we were briefed about being a hunter, the feinted Gon came to ask about Killua. By gripping Killua''s brother arm and exerted immense power. Without using Nen willingly, broke a Nen users hand. I didn''t care about any of these and started to fly to my next destination after the briefing.


    Shalnark told me to go and create my Nen before I return to the Phantom Troupe in that place. Heaven''s Arena!

 Chapter-71 Heavens Arena!

    The Heaven''s Arena is a tower combat arena, the world''s most popular battle site, where victorious fighters ascend to higher floors as part of its reward system. The fourth-tallest building in the world, Heaven''s Arena stands 991 meters tall and has 251 floors. Inside, thousands of martial artists compete daily in order to test their skills and advance to higher floors. The annual spectator attendance is over 1 billion and the building is fully equipped with service facilities, including restaurants and shopping.


    Competitors are allowed to fight and defeat their opponent using any means, but weapons are not allowed on the first 199 floors. One is given prize money for advancing on each of the 199 floors; after reaching the 100th floor, competitors get their own private room. This place was perfect for training and earning money.


    First to 50th floors, would reward money enough for a drink, but with showing strong fighting prowess, one can be sent to the 50th level directly.


    I started to wait in a long queue for applying to fight in the arena. There were too many people wanted to fight for money, giving this arena doesn''t look for any requirement, the people wanted to join was so high. I could earn money with my Hunter Licence, but I didn''t want to use too much, and I was told to come here anyway. My main aim wasn''t money but learning Nen.


    After a few hours, it was finally my turn. I filled in a form for my registration. I was given number 1777 and told to wait in the spectator area. I was going to be called when it was my time to fight. There were too many fights going on at the same time. This was the lowest level of the arena, and only spectators were applicants themselves. After some time, I was called to fight. I went to the arena, and my opponent was already there.


    He was 3 meters long, black man. He was big and muscle buffed. He looked at me with a smirk and said, "You little one, you better quit before I make force you to, or you will go to your mother in a shape even she could not recognize you." I get the tough guy act, but what the hell is the mother part? Why people use that phrase that much, indicating visiting a mother is a bad thing. I may be oversensitive on this matter, because I never had one, but it seems just wrong.


    "My mother left me in the jungle for wolves to eat," I said and appeared in front of him in a moment. I punched him in the face, and he flew all the way to the spectator area. For some reason, Crow told me to win my fights with a single strike if it is possible. So, I did as he told. The referee declared my win and told me to go to the fiftieth floor.Stolen novel; please report.


    Up to the 200th floor, the building is divided into twenty 10-floor parts. For example, a fighter who wins on the 40th floor advances to the 50th, and one who loses on the same level regresses to the 30th: a 10-story scale. My aim was to move to the 200th floor with a single punch. Starting from the 50th floor, all matches would be described by speakers, and spectators would bet on the fights.


    When I reached to the spectator area on the 50th floor, it was almost my time to fight again. One had to apply for a fight if they want to. On a big screen, my picture taken in my first fight and the same for my opponent was displayed. Speaker told about the victory we had in our previous fight.


    "Lord Hitomi won with a single strike, vanishing before everyone''s eyes. He is fast! He is strong! Will he be the victor in this fight? Or his opponent. Lord Tulala, he won against his opponent after an even fight. But his opponent wasn''t any weaker. It was just even matched fight. And afteeerrr this breathtaking fight, Lord Tuala won against his opponent and now will fight against Lord Hitomi!


    We might not see the Lord Hitomi''s real power, but in this fight, I believe he has to use more than a one -"


    While the speaker was speaking, I went to the ring and waited for my opponent. When my opponent came to the ring as well, after the referee gave us the clear signal, I just used the same tactic to send my opponent to out of the ring with one punch, before speaker even finished her words.


    "Um, Lord Hitomi won once again. And used one punch. I can''t believe my eyes, we have a new rising star in our Heaven''s Arena." Speaker got over her shock quickly and started to introduced me more. I started to go to the 60th floor.


    All the way to the 100th floor, I finished off every opponent with a single punch. Crow told me, it would be different after 100th floor, but it was all the same. I arrived on the 200th floor in the single day. It was so easy. I was expecting some hard fight, maybe some Nen trainee but not a single Nen user appeared so far.


    After I arrived on the 200th floor, I started to feel people''s Ren. The there Ren especially was intimidating. I already heard from Crow that these three cripple were once like me, arrived on the 200th, but they didn''t know how to use Nen. Thus they were all crippled. As soon as I went to the registration office on the 200th floor, those three came to me. They wanted to crush newbies because they were weakest on the 200th floor.


    After 200th, one wouldn''t earn money from the fight but would fight for the fame. I wanted to be floor master before leaving this place, but floor masters all had their special Nen powers, some even more than one. To challenge a floor master one must have 10 wins. But if one has 4 losses, they would eliminate from the 200th floors, and has to start over.


    As I was registering for three consecutive days for fighting each of the three, Hisoka arrived with intimidating Aura. She looked at me with the same orgasmic expression and said, "I will fight with you, for your 10th win. Do not disappoint me." It was better to agree to this crazy woman because the alternative was hiding from her every second. After a match, I had 90 days for the next match anyway. I could create my Nen until then.

 Chapter-72 All The Way To The Floor Master! Part

    My first fight on the 200th floor was against a man called Sadaso. He was one of the cripples and the most normal one. He lost his left arm when he first arrived on the 200th floor and fighting against an opponent in Nen fight. He had black sclera and very narrow eyes, giving him an eerie feeling. He had a husky voice, and he had this confidence in his voice. Year after year, these three were fighting against the newbies and keeping their place on the 200th floor.


    I walked to the ring, and my opponent was already there, waiting for me with a smile. I could crush his soul with this fight, but I didn''t want to show too much strength to scare off other two. I decided to take it easy.


    After we both arrived Speaker announced us and summarized our previous fights. Because of these three only fighting against newbies their win rate was very high. Betting was in my favor, and I decided to play on myself, by some spectator I beguiled before I came to the stage. I was rich, but more money wouldn''t hurt.


    I walked to the stage and stood against the man named Sadaso. I learned that he was Transmuter by some detective work I did before I came to the fight. I was confident against these three buffoons, giving even Gon won easily against them, when he had almost no special ability. I had too many techniques to fight against them, yet knowing your enemy was essential.


    After the referee gave the signal, Sadaso attacked me with his fist, enchanted with his aura. I wanted to take slowly, so I escape from his attacks by a hairs-breadth. I took the hits from time to time, and I punched him few times. After some time, he started to use his Nen.


    His Nen power was transmuting his aura to sugar-like sticky liquid. As soon as I contact with that liquid, my feets stuck to the ground and my clothes stuck on me. It was hard to move. I used Fire Chakra to vaporize the liquid, and it was successful. I wanted to see more, but this was all he got, so I stall a little longer before won against him.


    After the fight, I went to collect my money from the spectator I beguiled earlier. He was waiting where I told him to wait with my Devil Fruit. Because it was my first fight on the 200th floor the bet rate was very good. But the next day the bet wasn''t in my favor. It was even with my opponent, but the bet draw was very high. I was about to go draw because of the money, but I overcame my greed and walked to the ring.


    My opponent this time was a man named Gido. Gido lost lower half of his body when he first came to the 200th floor. He had metal prosthetic peg leg instead of his lower body. And jumping on it with the help of a cane. He was wearing a red robe and conical hat from his torso up, and a breathing mask underneath it. He threw 10 spinning tops as soon as he arrived at the ring and they started to spin around him. When the referee gave the signal, he directed them to me.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Gido was an Enhancer. He was enhancing spinning tops with his aura to make them a deadly weapon. But he also had the %60 affinity to manipulation, and he was using this to move the spinning tops. When the 10 spinning tops surrounded me, Gido stopped controlling them and waited. This was his signature technique. Even without his control, spinning tops would hit each other and fly towards random directions. Even Gido didn''t know their flight direction.


    Because Gido wasn''t controlling them to fight with me, my Observation Haki couldn''t sense this random attacks. And dealing with 10 was easy, but if Gido decided to release more, I would be in danger. I had a few plans but all of them taxing on my body. Flashing constantly to dodge them for example, or staying in Phantom form. I could also try to see future with my Observation Haki. Even with the half second, I could dodge them. Yet all would deplete my stamina quickly.


    I didn''t want to win easily, but I had no choice. I threw a kunai to Gido, and he started to spin like his spinning tops. His momentum was so great, I couldn''t land a punch on him. Nonetheless, I flashed to the Kunai and took out my Very Good Sword, and filled it with Wind Chakra. When I arrived at the Gido, I cut his prosthetic peg leg from the middle and kicked him out of the ring when he lost his balance. All fight didn''t take more than a minute.


    As I guessed, after I win easily, the last of the three, didn''t show up in the next fight, and I won it too. Having three consecutive wins in three days was a big feat. Making it hard to find the next opponent. There were left only a bunch of strong opponents would accept the duel, and they were very strong, and they were master at using Nen. Making them hard opponents for me. I had to fight in 90 days, so I scheduled a fight to exactly three months later.


    After the 100th floor, every fighter would have their own rooms. On the 200th floor, these rooms were much extensive and luxury. I sat in the pool in my room after the fight. The pool had rose petals swimming on it. There was the smell of orange coming mixed with rose, remind me of the good times I had in Endless Love.


    I dismiss the girls I started to form in my head, and started to think about my Nen power. The power had to be decided after learning my Nen type, but I was thinking about something would help me. I was already strong, maybe I could have auxiliary power. Then again, I had my hard times against strong opponents, having a strong finishing move, might be more effective.


    As I was thinking about my Nen power, all the rose petals started to decay. I realized I started to release my Ren without even noticing it. I looked at the memories that Pakunoda sent with Memory Bullet. The reason for petals decay was because of my Nen power. Turned out, one of the way finding the Nen type was Water Divination. And I used Water Divination without realizing it, and my Nen type is Specialization!

 Chapter-73 All The Way To The Floor Master! Part !!

    The most popular way of finding out one''s aura type is through the Water Divination. Divination requires one to float a leaf atop a glass of water. The Nen practitioners will place their hands around the glass and perform Ren. The resulting effect from one''s aura contacting the glass will determine a person''s aura type.


    If the volume of the water changes, the user is an Enhancer.


    If the taste of the water changes, the user is a Transmuter.


    If impurities appear in the water, the user is a Conjurer.


    If the color of the water changes, the user is an Emitter.


    If the leaf moves on the water''s surface, the user is a Manipulator.


    If a completely different change appears, the user is a Specialist.


    It is best to base a Nen ability on one''s individual aura type. Though it is possible for one to develop abilities outside of his primary aura type, one is typically less proficient at using those abilities. By creating an ability that one isn''t suited for, one risks stagnating their potential by overloading their capacity for using Nen.


    The last phase of the Nen is Hatsu, Act. Hatsu is one''s personal expression of Nen. It can be created based on most natural Nen type or the one with lower affinity, but it is always better the choose the one person has %100 with it. Hatsu is used to project one''s aura to carry out a certain function, creating a special and unique paranormal ability that is colloquially called Nen ability, Hatsu ability, or simply Hatsu.


    My accidental Water Divination showed I had Specialization type of Nen. I was scared of this one most because, in this type of Nen, there is no restriction. Basically, any ability is not fitting to the other five types considered Specialization.


    I was already frustrated because I had only few silly ideas how to create my own Hatsu, now I had no idea at all. With other types, I could at least gain some idea with the examples in front of me. I always thought I would have Transmutation type because of Crow''s stupid character analysis.


    "I told you either Transmutation or Specialization. I was right anyway." Crow slip through my frustration.


    I still had 90 days to create my own power, and I had some ideas suddenly appeared in my mind. I believe, the sudden epiphany is related to discovering Nen power. Because, the Nen powers are closely related to personality, giving that I suddenly had few ideas, made me think, the idea itself was power lying inside of me.


    90 days later.


    Today was the day of my biggest fight since I arrived at this world. I was going to fight with, one of the powerhouses stayed on the 200th floor for more than five years. The man''s name was Keras, and his Nen type was Enchanter. It was good and bad for me because my Nen power required for me to hit the enemy from close distance, but also I would be close to the enemy.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    After a month of hard work, two months ago I created my own Hatsu. Its limits were still not fully discovered, but it was a promising power the way it is.


    I walked to the ring and waited for my opponent. This fight was one of the biggest fights of the last few years. Even when there was a requirement for one to fight once in 90 days, most of the time one side would admit defeat, because everybody had four chance of losses.


    Keras also came to the stage with blue attire he was wearing in fights. It was clothing like a wrestler would wear. He was two meter in height and at least 200 kilograms in weight. He looked at me as a piece of wood, he could break with his fingers.


    A few weeks earlier, I found a cd, recorded with Keras''s fight. I had to pay a small fortune for it but worth it. His Hatsu was a double-edged sword, increasing his strength, speed and bodily defense several folds but after 10 minutes of using, he would be paralyzed for a day. It was risky, but after seeing what he has done to his enemy, I understand why he chose this Hatsu. He could actually break me in two if I let him.


    I activated my Hatsu immediately, without waiting referee to give the signal. Because my Hatsu had more than one utility. Seven different actually. The ability I could use was random for each time when I created the gloves on my hands, with my Zetsu. The gloves were darkest black metal, and there was black number 777 on top of it. When I activate the Hatsu, the number would change the color to one of the colors in the rainbow. I couldn''t change the color for a half day, and I had to fight with the color showed up.


    I had to figure out different plans for each color, that is why I activated my Hatsu as soon as my opponent arrived. This time the color was red. It was shining like flames in the abyss. In every color, to activate its special power, I had to hit my opponent 7 times in 7 seconds while counting each of them out loud. If I couldn''t hit 7 times, the damage would affect me instead. And I learned it in a hard way.


    My opponent, Keras looked at my gloves smiling. It looked as I was afraid of him and I couldn''t wait for the referee to activate my Hatsu. Everyone has seen it should think the same way, I couldn''t blame them, but these gloves were the pain in the ass, and I had to activate them early.


    I already planned my attacks. Red meant the explosion. So long as I could hit my opponent 7 times, my last fist would explode. Its power was raising with the power of fist and the Nen I inserted inside it. All I had to do was hitting six weak fists to trick him, and blow him with my most powerful fist.


    I could punch normal as long as I haven''t started to count, so I was thinking to take my time to not the frighten others. My aim was to create a false idea, make others think that it has nothing to do with the 7th fist, but it is all about the time I am stalling.


    I waited for my enemy to approach and attack me, while I was dodging, running and punching from time to time. After 15 minutes, I took out three Kunai with seal and threw them around the Keras. I flashed to one of his back and punched him and said "One!"


    The condition of the counting out loud was frustrating, but I didn''t have to shout, I could whisper, as long as people in 10 meters proximity could hear me clearly.


    I flashed to another Kunai and punched him slowly again, and said "Two!"


    "Three! Four! Five! Six!"


    After six weak punches, my opponent was relaxed and smiled while running to me, I draw my right arm to back, preparing my deadliest punch. I also used Lighting Style Thor''s Hammer. This Jutsu itself was enough to deal serious damage, with my fist filled with Zhengi and 7th explosive fist, I would deal serious damage.


    The might of my fist started to shatter the air itself. My fist started to glow in red, blue and white in color. "SEVEN!"


    In just a second a red mist appeared where my opponent was standing. All onlookers gulped heavily. The hundreds of thousands of people were silent. All the arena was silent. You could hear a pin drop.


    "Oops?"

 Chapter-74 All The Way To The Floor Master! Part !!!

    "Well done! Now no one will fight against you." scolded me, Crow. "And what the hell was ''Oops?'' Are you freaking kidding me?"


    ''Look, I didn''t mean to vaporize poor guy alright. He was practically a tank with his Nen powers. You have seen the videos as well. He could stop the missile with his Hatsu. How should I know he was so weak?'' I really didn''t mean to attack so brutally. I was just wanted to win. I even stall so I could fool people with weak but luck image. Now no one would fight with me in the future. How in the world, I will find opponents for 10 wins.


    "Well, now you''ve done it. No one will fight against you." Crow was still snorting. I couldn''t blame him though.


    "Um, the winner is Lord Hitomi." the referee looked at me as I was a beast. All arena was looking at me with the same expression. After some time, most of them overcame the shock and started to cheer for me. Please stop it. I am not in the mood for cheering.


    I started to leave the arena with cheers and loud support of the Speaker. No one cared for poor Keras, after all, they all came to watch a brutal fight. As I was depressed, I am shocked by the sight in front of me. Keras was looking at me with most wrathy eyes. He looked thinner, shorter, but the face was same. He snorted a few times and shouted, "I will avenge my brother! Come and fight with me, coward!"


    What now? Is he Keras''s brother? I am lucky. "Okay, come with me, and we will schedule a fight." I couldn''t miss this chance, I had to schedule it to three months from now.


    "Okay! Follow me. I will kick your ass. I will make you regret! I will wash my brother''s shame with your blood!" he was talking to himself while we walked to the registration. I scheduled 90 days from now, but he wanted to fight the next day. Well, my mind was clear, his mind was clouded with revenge. He accepted my terms, and we scheduled it as I wanted it.


    After that, I return to my room, only to see Hisoka was standing in front of my door. She had seductive standing, force me to dream to jump on her and eat those lips. I suppressed my lust and walked to the door to open it with my electronic key card. I left the door open and walked inside. I took off my upper clothes and checked my injuries on the mirror. While I was stalling, I got hit several times. My back was bruised. I could heal them with medical Jutsu, but I took cotton and tincture of iodine to apply to them.


    I deliberately started the wound I could not reach. Hisoka walked over to me and took the cotton from my hand. She was applying the cotton on my body with her left hand while her right hand was drawing the map of my body. She touched my muscles and squeezed them. My body twitched from the pain but kept my tears.


    She brought her lips to my ear and said, "I knew you are strong. You make me want to bite you right now." Didn''t retreat immediately and breathed to my ear.


    "Do not sleep with this crazy woman. Please don''t!" said Crow with begging voice.


    ''Sorry, Crow. Duty calls!'' I could not control my lust anymore, so I turned around and kissed her on the lip.Stolen novel; please report.


    ********


    See the side Novel "I am not a Hentai Watcher!" to read sexy parts. You can search for it with its name, or you can see my profile.


    ********


    Note to me. Never ever sleep with crazy wom-, noooo! I still can''t decide on crazy women. It was dangerous, yet I felt very satisfied.


    After our sweet love, I flashed away outside of the room with Hisoka and returned to my room with another flash. I couldn''t sleep while she was with me. I couldn''t even dare to close my eyes.


    It was time to prepare for my next battle. Hisoka said Keras''s brother Licik was a lot stronger than his brother. His Nen type was Transmutation, and he didn''t show its full might in previous fights. I don''t know why Hisoka told me all this, but he probably wanted to fight with me sooner. After all the sooner I win 9 fights, the sooner I would fight against her.


    I started to increase my Ren and also worked on other types of Nen too.


    Shu, Enfold for example is applying Ten to any external object. Sword for instance. By covering it with aura, one could make it more deadly.


    Ken, Fortify is the advanced version of the basic Ren and Ten techniques. It is a primarily defensive technique where a Nen user maintains a state of Ren for a lengthened amount of time. The amount of aura surrounding the user''s body during Ken is about 10 times higher than during Ten. Ken allows a Nen user to guard against attacks from any direction, but a large amount of aura produced makes it tiring to maintain. It is considered the best option to defend from Ko, despite not being as powerful as the latter on any given part of the body, as it protects all of it evenly.


    Ko, Temper is a combination of Ten, Zetsu, Hatsu, Ren, and Gyo in which all of the user''s aura is concentrated into one particular body part. Gyo is utilized to focus aura on a part of the body, while Ten is used to prevent it from dispersing. Zetsu is used to completely stop the flow of Nen in all other parts of the body, increasing the output in the wanted area. With Ren, the amount of aura is increased even further. This makes that one body part extremely powerful but at the cost of leaving the rest of the user''s body completely unprotected. Due to the risk it carries, Ko is regarded as a purely offensive technique.


    Ryu, Flow is the term for use of Gyo from a state of Ken to perform real-time offensive and defensive value adjustments. If Ko devolves 100% of one''s aura to offense or, much more rarely, to defense, and Ken splits it evenly between the two, Ryu is redistributing one''s aura according to any other percentage, for example by focusing 70% of one''s aura in one fist as one is about to strike, or 80% in one''s leg to block an incoming kick. It is utilized to damage a Ken user without leaving oneself as unprotected as during Ko, although the power of the technique is lower. Ryu is difficult to master, as it requires not only to control one''s aura flow with great precision but also to be able to estimate the amount of aura utilized by the opponent at a glance.


    Since I was adept at fights, I could use Ryu without even training it. But I still had to watch lots of fights to see, how much aura the Nen user is focused on the next attack or next defense. I spectate all the fights and spend lots of money on fights recorded in the Heaven''s Arena. Watching recording was easier, where I could stop them and figure out the percentage they put, but watching real fights were requiring me to understand them instantly. But neither of them would be as good as fighting an enemy with applying it.


    One day, a few fighters came to me and asked me to fight with all of them. They had only one request, and that was the loss to one of them, who had three lost already, and he was at the end of the three month time period. These buddies were decided to help each other, by giving me four wins in exchange for one lost. I accepted it immediately and scheduled five fights to five consecutive days.


    After six days, I scheduled a fight with Hisoka, to a day after my fight with Keras''s brother, Licik!

 Chapter-75 Fight With Hisoka!

    The Arena tickets sold out the day they declared my match. The one with Licik was, even though sold out, it was the end of it. But the one against Hisoka, the tickets were in the black market, the prices were at least ten times higher than normal prices. My greed skills smelled the opportunity right away, and I bought 100 tickets as soon as I applied for the match with Hisoka. Later I sold them in the Black Market to make a small fortune.


    It was finally time for second Nen match. I was excited, because I was working really hard, and nothing was better than real life or death match to see the fruits of the hard work. Its been 90 days, since I slept with Hisoka and kicked her out as soon as we are done. I didn''t think she would be mad, because she wasn''t the cuddling type anyway. And I was right. She showed up before I went to the stage and wished me luck with another alluring smile.


    While I was fighting my way to the Floor Master, stinky brats Gon and Killua also arrived at the Heaven''s Arena, and they made their way to the 200th floor. I heard Hisoka blocked their way to prevent them to get hurt, as the three did I beat when I first arrived. Those three challenged to Killua and Gon, as they did in original series. But, as Crow said, if it goes same as the Original Series, it will end badly for those three.


    I walked up to the stage and waited for my opponent. As soon as Licik walked to the stage, I activated my Hatsu. The glove formed and the number 777 started to glow with rainbow and stopped at a blue color. The blue color was one of the strongest. The Blue meant double. It would double the effect of my strongest punch in every punch. For example, if my strongest punch in first punch dealt 10 damage, the second punch would deal 20. It was good against the opponent with strong defense. Because my seventy punch would deal 64 times of the first one.


    The downside of this color was, if my first punch wasn''t strong enough, the 7th punch wouldn''t be strong either. Unlike the Red color, whereas my 7th punch was the focus, in Blue color, my first punch was most important.


    Licik was calmer than three months ago. He had this spooky smile on his face. I had a bad feeling about it, but what could he do to me? At least this was what I thought.


    When the referee gave the signal, Licik vanished, and a mist covered all the arena. A bad day for the spectators. I couldn''t see anything but my Observation Haki was warning me constantly. Licik was moving in the mist, or he was able to appear anywhere in the mist.


    I tried to sense him to land a punch, but I wasn''t able to hit him, as if he was the mist itself. He was fast enough to force me to use to activate my Observation Haki to the limits, to see few seconds ahead. He was swifter than his brother, even though he wasn''t an enchanter.


    After a few hits landed on my body, I decided to deal with this mist when I still could. I jumped up in the air and used a Wind Style Jutsu to disperse the mist. After mist disappeared, Licik was standing there, on the arena dumbfounded.


    He had Transmuter type of Nen, allowing him to change his Nen to the mist. Also, he was able to move freely inside the mist. Since there wasn''t too much technique can disperse mist, it was a strong power. But it was easy for me to deal with it.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I landed again and waited for it to be 15 minutes, then used three Kunai with seal again. I thought about this part of the fight and decided to wait for 15 minutes in each fight and use three Kunai to make the fight similar each time. Then I could take the other opponent attention from my counting.


    After I threw Kunai, I started to flash and punched him with a normal punch, while counting to 7! I couldn''t stop even if enemy pledged mercy or I would take the all hit. It was the disadvantage that making my Nen so powerful. Even if my enemy died on 6th punch, I had to punch him for the 7th. Because I knew Licik doesn''t have a strong body, I held back my power to create a 7th punch just to make him faint. Still, he had broken bones all over his body.


    And just like that, I got my 9th win. Next day I had to fight with Hisoka, and I needed a good night rest.


    I walked to my room after the fight and felt Hisoka was waiting for me at the door. She was getting turned on after seeing my fights for some reasons, but I had no mood to be with her. I had a match with her tomorrow, and I needed to rest. Not that she would do anything to make the fight unfair, still I didn''t want to be with her at the moment.


    I flashed away to the city with covering my face. In this city, fighters were like superstars. If I were to be noticed, everybody would want a piece of me, not that I am too snot-nosed to ignore them, I just wanted to rest after a fight. I walked around and let the Jon out. I didn''t let him out since I came to this World, and I was feeling guilty. This World''s power level wasn''t any lower than Library of Heaven''s Path World, allowing Jon to stay out as much as he can, as long as he is not fighting.


    I walked to the 5-star restaurant to eat with Jon. He was dying for a steak for a long time, and I had to give the best. I was rich anyway. I ordered Steak enough to cover all the table with the best wine they had. I wanted to treat myself and Jon today.


    After I eat enough to puke and Jon finished the table, it wasn''t even a quarter of the money I earned when I rose all the way to the 200th floor. I paid the bill and flashed back to my room. Thankfully Hisoka wasn''t there. I could flash inside the room when she was at the door too, but she would feel me, and I didn''t want that.


    After the night rest, it was the biggest fight of the year. Hisoka recently fought with Kastro, one of the strongest fighters on the 200th floor. He lost once against the Hisoka and wanted to wash away his shame, but died tragically this time. Gon and Killua also learned Nen in the meantime and started their fights. I heard Gon will fight against Hisoka, a few months later.


    I walked up to the stage with a big cheer. The crowd was shouting either my or Hisoka''s name and the atmosphere itself was dazzling. If I hadn''t enough mental strength, I would lose myself in this appreciation. After I walked up to the stage, Hisoka came too with the same foxy devil smile. She looked all over my body, and her expression changed a little bit from the memories. I activated the Hatsu immediately to see how was my luck today.


    The rainbow shone at the top of my glove, and it stopped at Indigo color. ''F*ck my luck'' Indigo was the worst. It was like Keras''s Double Edge power, making my fist several times stronger but in the exchange, my all bones would shatter from its might. First of all, I didn''t want to kill Hisoka, the second I didn''t want all my bones to be broken.


    When I even couldn''t take all those damages from first punch, how I could be expected to finish 7 of them. It would literally kill me.


    I thought about to take back the Hatsu and fight with my normal fists. I could stall the fight for half a day too I guess. If I admit defeat now, the Hisoka would kill me for sure. What should I do?


    "Why don''t you use that one?" asked Crow.


    ''It is not ready yet. I can''t use it good enough, and given that I only have %60 affinity in that type, it is weak.'' I whisper to myself.


    "Just use it. I told you before. That Nen type fits you perfectly." said Crow with a chuckle.


    ''You bastard! I guess I have no other choice.'' I took away the gloves for my another power...

 Chapter-76 Shadow!

    ''I am not sure about that, Crow. My affinity to Transmuter is %60, and even though I created this ability, I haven''t really practiced it. I may not use it well.'' I wasn''t sure about my new ability. When I created 777 Gloves months ago, Crow reminded me that I am the unluckiest man alive. Giving that gloves main disadvantage is its randomness, I hardly could land the color I wanted.


    When we couldn''t find a solution to this little problem, Crow told me to create a backup Nen ability, with another type. A Nen user could create multiple abilities, but it would reduce the efficiency of the main ability. Since I was quite happy with my Gloves, even though it was never on my side, I didn''t want to divide my attention. Thus, I barely worked on my other ability.


    "You will be fine, don''t worry. Besides, if you attack him with Indigo, it will kill you." Crow put it nicely. He was right too. The Indigo would help me beat even toughest opponents, yet I would be unable to move as well. If any chance, I missed the last hit, I would wait for the enemy to kill me. This reason itself was making Indigo, most useless color.


    "Besides, you already have seen enough Transmuter to understand how to use this power," said Crow, but I wasn''t sure about that.


    ''I beg to differ. Like you said before I started creating my own Hatsu. It will cause a memory overload, and my body will not react fast enough.'' Crow told me, it is best to create one ability to adjust the body to that ability. Because multiple abilities may affect the body negatively.


    "Hisoka said that, not me. Also, she is using more than one Nen. Didn''t you see with your own eyes, she used Bungee Gum and Texture Surprise. Transmutation and Conjuration. Why can''t you?" Crow tried to encourage me, but I still wasn''t sure. Hisoka was in the game much longer than me, and she was genius too.


    Texture Surprise was a Conjuration ability. Hisoka can apply his aura to any smooth, flat surface, such as paper or cloth, and manifest imagery on it to change its appearance and texture for deception. He can replicate over one thousand different textures.


    I released my Transmuter aura, and the shadows started to get darker. This was my secondary ability Shadow. With transmutation my aura to shadow form, I could create a curtain alike to Licik did with his mist aura. The reason I choose shadow as my secondary ability is, I can use it with my Shadow Jutsus, and I also can hide in shadows.


    From outside, my techniques with Shadow were looking like Emitter ability as well. But because I also had the %60 affinity to Emitter, I didn''t want to make it harder and combine it with Shadow Jutsu of Nara Clan.


    Hisoka ran to me with a bare fist, and she punched me in the face. All my training were fruitful because I saw how much Nen she used on her fist and countered it with the open palm with an equal amount of Nen, and punched her on the bare stomach. She also covered her stomach with an equal amount of Nen, but I switched places with the shadow at her back and punched her from behind.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    My punch landed on thin air and came back to me stronger. It was like punching the rubber. She used her gum like Nen to send my punch back to me. I almost hit by my own attack.


    "I can see you got even stronger. I will smack you. Once again! Fufufu." While bad memories were filling my mind, and imaginary pain spread from my but cheeks from her teasing, she ran to me by opening her both arms.


    ''I guess I have to win with numbers.'' I decided to win with points. Normally I would win against my opponents easily. Thus I never need to win with earning points. In the Heavens Arena, winners are determined by knockout, technical knockout or by points. 1 point is awarded for any clean hit, 2 points are awarded for a critical hit ''one that deals more damage than a normal hit does'' and 1 additional point is awarded for every time a contestant knocks the opponent down to the mat. Once the contestant earns 10 points, they will win by technical knockout.


    Since we started to fight, neither of us landed a hit yet, we both were at 0 points. Hisoka arrived at me and swung her arms to me, from behind her back. Two pieces of floor tile flew towards me. They clashed just in front of me and created a screen from dust and piece of rocks. Hisoka punched me from behind, but I dodged with Observation Haki and hit her stomach with my elbow, with strengthening it with my haki and nen.


    "Critical Hit." The referee gave me two points. Hisoka looked at me smiling and said, "Don''t disappoint me, Hitomi."


    She pulled her middle finger, and I started to fly her. I forget to activate Gyo earlier, and I must have gotten hit by her Aura. Before I even could get rid of it, she closed the distance between us with unbelievable speed and punched me in the face and knocked me to the ground.


    "Critical Hit, Knock!" The referee gave her three points.


    I went into the Phantom form for a second to get rid of her Aura. I wanted to use the Kunai to flash around her, but it could blow the idea I was trying to create, that all those strong attacks are related to those kunai.


    After I got rid of her aura, I bind her with Shadow Binding Jutsu. This jutsu would be effective only opponents weaker than me, but when I strong it with my shadow aura, I could hold Hisoka few seconds, I switched places in my aura again and kicked her on the abdomen, sent her flying.


    "Clean Hit, Knock." The referee gave me another two points, making it four.


    Hisoka stand from the ground and run to me from the front, while I wasn''t sure what she was doing, the floor tile under me started to rise to the air and I was stuck to it. When did she place her aura here? Before I could free myself, her kick broke the tile and hit me after it.


    "Clean Hit." The referee gave her a point more but she wasn''t done, I caught by her aura, and stuck to the ground as lying on my back. "Knock." The Referee gave another one point to make her points 5.


    She jumped into the air and aimed my abdomen with her knee. I waited until she arrived, and freed myself with the Phantom form once again, kick her instead.


    We fought for an hour, and I won with a technical knockout with 1 point difference. I wasn''t better than her, but I had too many means to fight with her. Even before I created my Hatsu, I could evade all her attacks, now with my Hatsu and stronger Ren, I could hurt her.


    After a long fight, I flashed to my room directly to evade Hisoka. I was sure, with all those beating, she got turned on, but I wasn''t in a mood to accompany her. I had bruises all over my body, for real this time. I healed them with medical jutsu, and I let Jon use his Holy Light on me. We both get into the pool, I forced Jon, because he hates water. After a good bath, I was going to challenge the Floor Master. It was almost time to return Yorknew City, so I didn''t have to time to join the Battle Olympia. Still, I wanted to win against a Floor Master, before leaving.

 Chapter-77 The Floor Master!

    The Floor Master I challenged was named Tempo. There were lots of videos about his fights. Still, I had no idea what the hell was his Nen ability. It gave me the feeling of effecting his opponent''s perception. Because as far as I could understand from videos, his opponents were looking at him for one second, then they can''t follow him in the next second. He was just walking behind them and just beat them. His opponents were looking at the spot he was a second ago.


    I wanted to fight with him after a few months and train my secondary Nen ability because I didn''t want to risk it with the Gloves again, but he insisted on a week later, so I had to accept it reluctantly. All I could do was trust in my luck and finish him off with the 777 Gloves. Still, I had a week for training and I did all I can to improve my ability to use Shadow. Fortunately, I had the Adapt System allowing my body to adapt new techniques with the adjusting my muscle memories.


    After a week, I was at my peak state once again. I walked to the ring with confidence. I thought about activating my Zetsu earlier in the morning and at least have a chance to change in the fight by stalling for 15 or 30 minutes if I don''t get the good one. But in the case I land one of the best colors and fight stalls by itself, I would lose my chance. It was luck doesn''t matter which way I decide, so I choose to use it in the fight.


    After Tempo walked to the ring, I activated my 777 Gloves immediately, before even looked at him. I hit the Yellow color, and yellow wasn''t that bad. Different from the others, Yellow color didn''t have restrictions of 7 punch, as long as I hit sevenfold. After I hit 7, I could count all the way to the 14.


    The Yellow color was doubling with each punch as Blue, but it had its own power scale, unlike the Blue color. First Punch was only enough to hurt a child, and the power would double with each hit. The downside was hitting sevenfold within sevenfold seconds. If I hit 15th punch by accident, I had to punch all the way to the 21st punch in 21 seconds. Otherwise, I would get the hit.


    Yellow was effective against multiple enemies, making my every punch stronger and easier to deal with all of them, by punching my way to the end. Also with no restriction that ''punch the same enemy'' with other colors had was making it a better option. I could dive in between an army and could punch them all to death.


    I was lucky this time, and I looked at the Tempo for the first time. He was looking me back with a smile. He had long white hairs over his shoulders, with emerald eyes and drawn features he was a handsome young man. Combining with his popularity here at the arena, he was the fair boy. The Referee gave the signal, and I waited for him to attack first.


    I still no idea what his Nen was. Wait and see tactic was my best option at the moment. He appeared in front of me with a strong dash and punched me in the face with a hook. I dodged his attack by moving my head to the back, but I felt danger from my back all of a sudden. Like on the videos, Tempo was behind me, but he was standing right before my eyes until I sensed the danger from my back with Observation Haki.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I dashed forward by kicking the ground to escape from him, but I felt danger again, and this time I couldn''t escape from his attack, and he hit me on the neck, send me flying.


    "Critical Hit. Knock." The Referee gave him three points. I still had no idea how could he do that. If he were to use illusions, my Adapt System would warn me. In this match, I would use Gamer Mind instead of Adapt System because I didn''t have time to adapt. But this wasn''t the case. ''Is he so fast?''


    "Yes, I mean, if you ask if he is faster than light," said Crow with mocking voice. I wanted to scold him, but sudden illumination choked my words to my throat.


    ''You mean he is traveling in time?'' Is there such a notion? Can ability make a person travel in time? Do you want me to believe that?


    "He is stopping time. I am guessing 1 second is his limit," said Crow with same mocking voice. "I thought you have a brain, how can you not see it?"


    ''Shut up. I was focusing on the fight, you bastard!'' I dumbfounded by the sudden change of events. If he could stop time for a second, then my Observation Haki, even in its limits would be useless against it. What should I do?


    "There is not much you can do, except finishing him off." Suggested Crow. But how should I finish him off? He will see my attacks and will dodge them after stopping the time.


    I was getting beaten while I was thinking counter attack. I used Genjutsu, but when time stopped, it broke by itself. I thought all my means; creating a clone, all my jutsus, letting Jon out... But doesn''t matter what, after he stopped the time itself, all would be ineffective against him.


    After some time, I lost with a technical knockout. His clear record hasn''t even changed by me. He won all his fights without getting injured once. If I had time, I could have figured a way to deal with him, but now it was too late for it. At least I didn''t die while fighting against him, it is better than most tried to challenge him.


    "You can win against him with that thing. I don''t know why you are insisting not to use it?" Said Crow.


    ''I told you, didn''t I. I haven''t seen enough to use that item efficiently. I see a new thing every time when I visit a new World. The things I couldn''t even imagine before. Giving that I only traveled five worlds, using the Pendant would be insulting like creating a Kitty Cat with it.


    "Hey, I heard that you bastard. Who do you call an insult?" came the boy''s voice.


    ''I didn''t mean that Jon. You are strong and mighty. Just, the item''s might beat you there.'' The Pendant can create anything, anything one can imagine. Using it to create a Kitty Cat is an insult to that item.


    "What did you said- Ah, you are right. Even my might comes from Pendant itself." The Jon said in a sad voice. I could see his wet sad eyes.


    ''Don''t beat yourself up. Even if someone created me with it, I would think it was a waste too. You are one of the best options.'' I couldn''t stand to see Jon like this and comforted him. He saved my life more than once after all.


    I was thinking if I should challenge another Floor Master, giving I still had few months, but Crow''s next word stopped my steps.


    "There are three quests from three factions of Upper Realm, brother. And you can only choose one of them because doesn''t matter which one you chose, the others will be your enemies."


    Not this shit again. I hate playing with those Gods. Can''t they handle it themselves? I mean, why do they want my help anyway?


    "Well, first of all, you are already here, and you have strong supporters. Secondly, do you think there is only one version of this World? They send their champions and lackeys to other worlds. And finally, because they think they can use you.


    Well, screw them, I don''t take a quest from now on, I will do whatever I want!


    "All three give a random Divine Item."


    What are the quest, I have to choose carefully!


    "Idiot."

 Chapter-78 Three Factions are Clashing!

    ''What are the three quests?'' I will get three Divine Items, I couldn''t believe it.


    "You will not get three Divine Items. The quest are all in conflict. You have to choose one of them. Didn''t I just tell you?" said Crow, crashed all my dreams.


    ''What the hell? Why are they always messing with each other, and put me in the fire zone? I thought I could make my way around, and complete three of them.'' Can''t you just ask three different things for once? Why do you always put me between your conflicts?


    "You may not notice it yet, but it hasn''t been a year since you came to this world and you already strong enough to fight with Floor Master in Heaven''s Arena. Also, you are one of the Spider Legs. You are the perfect candidate for these quests, making them put their trusts on you." Crow helped me to understand their aims.


    Spider has 12 legs. It was something describing Phantom Troupe, Lucilfer as a head of the spider and 12 members were Spider''s legs.


    Honestly, I just thought Gods were acting passive aggressive over me. But it seems things weren''t that easy. Gods were more than that, they all had bigger puzzles to fill. They all wanted to have toys to fill their collections. Each tries to pull champions on their side to achieve something, even if don''t know what that is yet.


    ''What are the quests?'' I wanted to side with The Community if it was possible, but I still would choose the easiest one, because I didn''t like either of those Gods. Even though The Community was better than the rest of them, I still wouldn''t give myself to them. I was doing things for me. If I wanted to please any of them, I would try to take every World for Deaf God as he asked, when he reincarnated me. I will only take everything I can, and screw all of them.


    "The Quest God offers a random Divine Item or select a King Item from hundred items and one lottery ticket.


    Quest: Kill them all: Kill the spiders, then kill all the Chimera Ants with the help of our Group stationed in that World, Vigilants of Stendarr." Crow said, and I suddenly remembered those guys I saw earlier with Shalnark when we were trying to enter the airport. I knew they were familiar.


    Vigilants of Stendarr was a group aimed to destroy all evil and evil related things in the famous game Skyrim. They hated evil gods and their followers, including Deadra Champions. It was odd because the Gods and their Champions had similarities.


    Being from game Skyrim, Vigilants of Stendarr could use magic with the magicka in their system. When I first have seen that flame, they were firing that day, I should have understood it was them. Yet I never thought it would be them. Now they were in this world with spells, some of them, if not all of them, should be able to use Nen to making them strong opponents. It looks like siding with the Aristocracy is my best option.


    "Not so fast. Also, I had no idea you know these guys." Crow intervene in my thoughts.


    ''Are you crazy. Skyrim was one of my favorite games. I played it more than thousands of hours. I wanted to go to that World to enhance my Very Good Sword, but the man named Don shattered that dream. Remember? (I wanted to visit Novel took place inside the Skyrim World, Skyrim: Dragonborn Within, but Author shattered my dreams.)'' I asked the Crow. I mentioned him once about this, but he said we have to go another version of it. How can he forget that?


    "Right. I remembered now. Anyway, these guys will not be like the Templars. The Aristocracy always take care of their men. The ones we encounter at the airport should be foot soldiers. Still, if it weren''t that Shalnark made two of them fight against each other, you would have hard times." Crow reminded me of their prowess. I cut one of them easily but, because we were two against one, even the pyschosocial pressure was enough to change fight''s balance.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ''I understand. What are the other quests?'' I still didn''t want to work with Quest God before hearing others.


    "The Second quest came from The Desolates. It is very odd because they rarely choose to meddle with these kinds of stuff. They don''t have champions, so they take care of everything themselves. But this time they have a group of an army they sent to this world. Giving this is their first group, saying this group has their full support wouldn''t be a false statement." Crow said.


    ''What army?'' I had a bad feeling about this. When I first went to the Phantom Troupe, Pakunoda said, "We will chase those two groups, and kill them all." I have already seen one, Vigilants of Stendarr. What was the second one? Ulfric''s Stormcloak army? Or Imperials with General Tullius?


    "Quest: Kill them, but not all: Kill Spiders and rescue Chimera ants to create an army for Upper Realm. Allowed to kill King Chimera and his three Guardians. Brotherhood of Steel will assist in this mission and follow every order. Allowed kill number is 20. King and his three Guardians excluded.


    Reward: Random Divine Item, Weapon Type."


    ''What is going on with these guys. First Vigilants of Stendarr, now Brotherhood of Steel. Are they f*cking mocking me?''


    "Do you know them too?" asked Crow, impressed by my knowledge. Who said playing games without leaving the computer for days is a bad thing?


    ''Yes, they are from the game called Fallout Game Series. They are a military force trying to bring order to World after World got nuked. They have this Biblical ranking system, but they were the most organized human faction. I don''t see any advantage they can carry to this World. How did they deal with the Phantom Troupe so far?'' The Vigilants of Stendarr had Spells, at the least some racial abilities. But Brotherhood of Stell only had, wait, the Power Armors?


    There was a Nen type named "Symbiotic Type" created by multiple persons Nen. I also have seen from Pakunoda''s Memory bullet, the most practical utilization of this type of Nen was creating an armor-like half robotic suit, and let a mediocre Nen user ride it. Giving Brother of Steel brought their Power Armors, probably strengthened by Desolates Gods, the armors should deal some real damage.


    ''Crow, what is the Weapon type Divine Item?'' I remembered a detail, I saw in the reward.


    "It is a weapon obviously. Its only use is to damage, not like the others you''ve seen thus far. They are the deadliest thing in the universe. I once heard, there are only 7 of them."


    Interesting. Do they want to give one of them to me? Do those ants worth to be exchanged with a Weapon Type Divine Item? ''By the way, what are those ants, they are talking about?''


    "Chimera ants are race came from Dark Continent. (My Thoughts!) A Queen Chimere Ant swam all the way to the here and started to lay eggs. Chimera Ants are a special type of ants. They can create a mixed race with each animal or insect they eat. In original series, after some point, the soldier ants started to collect humans to feed Queen, allow Queen to create human-insect-animal beings. After some evolution, all the Chimera Ants started to use Nen.


    The King Chimera Ant was so strong he killed the Hunter Association''s President Netero easily. If it wasn''t a secret bomb placed inside his body, he wouldn''t even be able to hurt Chimera King. The three Guardians were also very strong."


    ''What is the third quest? And who requested it?'' I was thinking it would be The Community, and they wanted me to save Chimera Ants, but to my surprise, it wasn''t.


    "Do you remember the last group I told you about? They were mysterious and they would never deal with anything but just live a luxury life?" Crow asked.


    ''Yes, I also remember, you didn''t give me their names.'' I asked that time, but Crow said I would never deal with them. But it seems that wasn''t the case.


    "Well, they are Contrarians. They always play big and blow whatever they got into. They are like rich college boys from your previous life. I hate them because they always play "new" or play "big" to create their own factions. But, they are just rich boys has no understanding. They want to offer you a random Divine Item too.


    Quest: Kill the bad side: Kill all humans by helping the Chimera Ants, and clean a World from those dirtbags."


    ''Are they serious?''


    "You can bet your ass on it, they are."


    ''What the hell is wrong with these Gods?''

 Chapter-79 Ill choose... !

    ''How come The Community didn''t intervene with this quest? I thought their aim to save every race.'' The community was better than others because their aim was the help the people, doesn''t matter their race. How come they stayed out of this?


    "The quest Desolates requested serves the same aim. You will save humanity by sending Chimera Ants to the Upper Realm and save the Chimera Ants by sending them." Crow explained slowly. "It is not easy to put quest against the Aristocracy. If it isn''t that significant, the Community usually chooses to not to clash with others. Since there is already a quest serving their aim, why would they waste a Divine Item and piss the Aristocracy off?"


    So that is how it is. ''How do they know I will choose the Desolates? I may choose the other two to destroy one of these races.'' Even I wasn''t sure to which quest I should choose.


    "They never forced you to choose their side in the previous Quests either. They act to do the right thing. But if you don''t accept it, they won''t clash with others just to save a race. It may sound cold, but the clash between those two factions will kill billions of people. Which one would you choose?"


    ''You are right.'' I never looked at the bigger picture. Still, knowing that Gods play with everything, is make me angry. It was like a massive Go Game with multiple Gods, try to take all the places on the board for the end game. There were conflicts between Gods, and they still had common enemy Crow choose not to tell me yet.


    "Which one of these Quests are you going accept?" asked Crow.


    ''Neither at the moment. I have to sleep on it. Killing Phantom Troupe is a huge problem, and I don''t want to have such a huge problem. I wanted to help Kurapika to deal with them, but it was only some inside information or leaving him alone with the one of the Phantom Troupe. I never wanted to clash with them head-on. If I can bargain with the Desolates, their quest is not that bad. Also, a Weapon Type Divine Item sounds better.''


    To clash with Phantom Troupe means I had to clash with Hisoka too. That crazy woman wants to fight with Lucilfer, and if I kill Lucilfer, then Hisoka would chase me for all eternity. I don''t want to look over my shoulder constantly.


    Also just because Chimera Ants are the superior race, clashing with them for this very reason is absurd. Even though King hasn''t born yet, from Crow told me, I already like that fellow. He is the strongest and wants to create his own World. There is nothing wrong with that. Also, his insights are better than all Upper Realm.


    "Why do weak people become King? That defies all logic... In the hands of an incompetent, power brings nothing but ruin."


    "Ha-ha, these humans are definitely foolish creatures. Think as hard as those weak brains of yours can manage. Do you humans ever listen to the cries of mercy coming from pigs and cows you slaughter?"


    And the one made me relate to him most, and force me to save him if I can.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "Your society has "international borders"... partitions dividing the world into little boxes. To the right side of the border, children starve to death. To the left, the idle dregs of mankind feast on excess. It is sheer madness. I will destroy all borders. I can give you, if not perfect equality, a world without unjust want! I have learned what power is for. To protect the weak who deserve to live. Never to oppress the defeated. I will not fight you."


    I would bow my head to this King without a second thought. Not that because I wasn''t strong enough. Because of just these ideas he had after months of his birth time is evidence of his great mind. If I had a choice I would want to create a World where he was the ruler. I never had the desire to rule or become a God. All I want to do is be strong enough to not worry about anything.


    Desolates want to have an army. An army would never bow when their commander is still alive. That is why they want me to kill King and his three Guardians. But I don''t know if I should do that just because of an item. I do want those items to become stronger, but should I kill something I respect just for those items?


    I put the matter behind my head and left the Heaven''s Arena. It was time for me to return to my Yorknew City. I will take my time and wait for the things find their own ways.


    I went to the airport and bought a ticket. It was about time for Auctions will take place all over the Yorknew City. I wasn''t just fighting or training while I was here. I gather as much as information I could from every agency I could go.


    Yorknew City annually holds various auctions from the 1st to the 10th of September, including the world''s largest auction: the Southernpiece Auction, in which the world''s rarest and most valuable artifacts are accumulated in one place.


    Aside from thousands of lawful auction houses, the city is also famous for its black market auctions which mostly deal with illegal goods. The Mafia''s Underground Auction takes place here every year, in the Cemetery Building.


    During the ten days of the auctions, tens of trillions of local currency Jenny are exchanged in the official auctions alone. Yorknew''s auctions are where one''s dreams can come true. An item bought for ten thousand Jenny can be sold for 100 million Jenny the next day.


    Phantom Troupe was going to steal all the artifacts and replace them with fake ones. Then sell the fake ones and earn twice. It was a foolproof plan and I had no intention to stop it. They were stealing from Mafia, making it just. The only problem was, they were going to kill lots of people. At least they did in original series. But thing ought to be different this time because not only Vigilants of Stendarr, but Brotherhood of Steel was also going to be there to clash with Phantoms.


    After a few days, I arrived at the Yorknew City and I started to walk where Phantom Troupe was going to gather. In these few days, Crow contact with Desolates to convey my request. To my surprise, they accepted all my terms. I was not going to clash with Phantom Troupe, but Brotherhood of Steel still going to fight with them. My only Quest was to bring Chimera Ant army to Upper Realm. I could deal with King and Guardians in my term. So, I accepted their quest.


    When I arrived at the shabby building only Shalnark, Feitan and blonde man I never met was there. The blonde man''s name was Phinks. He had black eyes and he was fairly tall and muscular. His most distinguishing feature was having no eyebrows. He was wearing a Gucci tracksuit.


    As soon as I walked inside, Shalnark attacked me with a strong punch, and I just dodged her.


    "I see you are gotten stronger. Did you win against any of the Floor Masters?" she asked.


    "No. I lost to Tempo." I said nonchalantly. "He had Hatsu allows him to stop time for a second. I couldn''t find a way to win. But I win against Hisoka."


    "Not bad. What about we fight?" said Phinks stood from where he sat and started to walk to me.


    I checked the Pakunoda''s memories but there wasn''t too much information about his powers. Still, I had to prove my strength to them, so I accepted his challenge and created 777 Gloves.

 Chapter-80 The Might of Yellow!

    777 Gloves shined with Rainbow and decided my fate with yellow luster. Yellow wasn''t weak but was best against multiple enemies. An experienced warrior like Phinks would kill me before I could charge for enough number to deal with the Phinks if it were to be a normal deathmatch.


    Phinks approached me and swung a fist, I countered with my fist. His Nen type was Enhancement. His fists were stronger than my fist filled with an equal amount of Nen. It was forcing me to use my other means, such as Haki or Zhengi. Still, this was just a casual fist, and I had no idea about his Hatsu. All I know, he could create a punch can take down mountains.


    "You better be careful, I usually can''t control my power. I guess seven should be enough." He said casually cracking his neck.


    ''Seven of what?'' I asked as he started to winds his arm in the clockwise direction, and with every wind, his aura rose in his fist, giving it orange luster. That must be his Hatsu. Can he do that to 100 winds? Even when he was at the 5th wind, his aura rose to the level, make the air around it bend.


    When it was 7th wind, his fist was almost as strong as my 7th red punch. I had to evade it, or I would get real damage. When he was about to hit me, I created Shadow Clone to the limit an created 20 of them. Because of Hunter x Hunter World stronger than Naruto World, all my Jutsus were much more effective, allowing me to create 10 to 15 clones casually. At my limit, I could increase it to the 20 to 30. Before Phinks could punch my clone, I punched the clone and said "1!"


    My Yellow fist was very weak at the first punch and doesn''t even damage the clone but next second got blown away by Phinks fist, and I realized the punch''s might from the Clone Information (The information return to the user, when shadow clone destroyed.) All my clones draw a Kunai with my seal, and I flashed to each of them and hit each of them, counting all the way. When it was the 20th clone, before I punch him, he would create another 20 clones again.


    In just 5 minutes I reached to count 342 and flashed to the Phinks to punch him. I had the speed advantage and punching targets, allowing me to charge my yellow fist, but this 343rd fist might wasn''t any weaker than his 8 or 9 wind fist. My fist was shining with orange light, and it was creating noise along the way. He also charged his fist with 10 wind while I was at it, and our fist clashed again, created a fraction in the air. Sending both of us flying to our respective corners.


    "Not bad. You are strong." Phinks said while he rose where he fell. He had that smiling face, evidence to boiling blood for a fight. But he had to hold himself because Boss walked in.


    "It is good to see you got stronger." She said while jumping to the second floor from the broken ceiling and took her seat, looking in one direction.


    "Boss, when will the others come?" asked Shalnark.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Shouldn''t take them long. Pakunoda will brief all of you when everybody arrives. Our common enemies will be there too. This will be our revenge and biggest heist." she said, doesn''t even turn to look at Shalnark.


    ''How am I going to deal with this, Crow? I accepted Desolates'' Quest, and now I have to fight against their army in the auction.'' If the Brotherhood of Steel appears at the auction, I have to fight against them. Wouldn''t that make things worse between me and Desolates?


    "You don''t have to worry about that. The Quest you accepted is a business contract. You are hired to send the Chimera Ants to the Upper Realm, with some conditions you asked. The Brotherhood of Steel will take your order when the time comes, but in the meantime, they are free to do whatever they want. Even if that means fighting against you. As I mentioned before, Desolates are proud beings, never let other race to affect them. They probably see those soldiers as cannon fodders, slaves." Said Crow.


    Desolates were proud and never take champions to do their job. For that reason, it was very surprising for them to give a quest to a champion. But having a slave army wasn''t a big deal for them, giving multiverse was filled with them. What I didn''t understand why they wanted Chimera Ants. Yes, they were physically strong and combining with Nen power, they were very strong. But the multiverse also filled with that kind of races too. It must be something with the Dark Continent, giving them a unique power.


    After some time, Hisoka arrived and took a sit without saying anything. She smiled at me with scanning my body with her eyes. Then she just stared at Lucilfer without blinking. Then others came as well. Pakunoda arrived with Kortopi, little hairy thing and Bonolenov, the mummy-like thing. Nobunaga arrived with Uvogin, both looked at me with fighting spirit but held themselves in front of the boss.


    Then two other women arrived. One with black short hair with glasses. She was looking cute and gullible. Her name was Shizuku. The other had pink hair and a cold look. Her name was Machi. When everyone arrived, the boss looked at me and wanted me to show my spider tattoo.


    All Phantom Troupe members would have spider tattoo with their number on it. I already created it with Transformation Jutsu on my chest as big as my torso. When I took out my upper clothes, Shalnark and Hisoka looked at me weirdly but they returned to their senses right after. Lucilfer nod slightly and turned her gaze to Pakunoda.


    "We are going to heist Southernpiece Auction, a week from now. The Mafia going to protect the Auction, but they are not our main concern. The two pain in the ass organization we were dealing will attack us when we are there. We have to prepare for full-scale war. So far we only know they both have some sort of out of this world powers.


    The one with the big armors is more like Symbiotic Type with some differences. Franklin died in the hands of one of those machines. The machines can fire energy type attack we have never seen before, mixed with Nen, making them deadly machines, and they have more than 50 of these kinds of armors." Pakunoda started to summarize information she gathered, probably with her Nen power, still was lacking main points.


    "I know them, and can give you information about them!" I stood and said with a confident face. There is no point of holding back at this point. If I can weaken those Gods, why should I miss this chance?


    ***********


    I am going to use a lot of Nen power for enemies, if you have an idea, share it with me in the comments. Thank you.


    ***********


    I recommend all my readers to check out Novel named "System: World''s Infinity" It is a good novel with system.


    ***********


    Last few sentences of my chapters are not visible in android devices. Thus I will place this text to end of all chapters.

 Chapter-81 Enemy of my Enemy!

    "I know those guys who looking at trouble with you!" At this point, I decided what should I do. Crow told me that I can do as I wish, as long as I accomplish my quest. Weaken those Gods in the meantime was something best I could do.


    All started to look at me in a weird way. They were already suspecting my identity. Supplying them information that even their best intelligence agent, Pakunoda can''t give was something could make them suspect me even more. But I have the confidence to manipulate them in my way.


    "Speak." Ordered Liculfer.


    "The ones with magic power are Vigilant of Stendarr. They are out of this world and brought to this world to by some power I am not sure. Their aim is to destroy all evil including us. They can use spells in basic to adept level, including creating fire, frost, lightning in their hands as attack power. They can use some healing spells, or spell can create illusions. I caught one of their executives to interrogate him. Pakunado can check this information." I walked toward to Pakunoda, and stretch my hand for her to grab it, while Crow created fake memories, where I interrogate a man in Vigilant of Stendarr robe.


    After she nodded, I continued "The army with armor is Brotherhood of Steel. They are also from another World, and their armors are technological weapons. They upgraded those armors with Nen power to make them stronger. The executives should have more deadly Nen powers. They have an army order and will die on their cause. They also want to kill us." I grabbed Pakunoda''s hand once again. She nodded again.


    "They will not fight with each other because they are related somehow. But they will not help each other either." I could create enough clones to lure them all out of the city, but I didn''t want to do that. I wanted Phantom Troupe to fight with those two groups to make both weak. But at the moment Phantom Troupe was on the absolute weak side of the scales. I have to find a way to make sides even.


    "We have to lure them out of the city." Said Shalnark. "If some of us drove them, rest of us can complete the mission. But the bait will be in danger."


    "We can draw them as a team and finish them off with a surprise attack." Said Uvogin with a cocky smile.


    "If it was that easy we would have finished them off earlier," said Shizuku.


    "Let''s have ourself a full-scale war," I said, I continued when all eyes gathered on me once more. "I will lure one of those groups to out of the city, where we can fight to destroy them. I don''t say it will be easy, but at this point, this is our best plan." I had to reduce the number of the enemy. Since they were two separate groups, the best option was to lure one out and destroy.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Can you do it?" asked Lucilfer.


    "I believe I can. Decide on location and time. Then let me work on this." It was easy for me to lure them out if I wanted to. I had a Devil Fruit can make people obey my orders, I could change my appearance, I could make 12 clones to create all Phantom Troupe if I wanted to. But neither of them weren''t as good as Mind Transfer Jutsu. This Jutsu was special to Yamanaka Clan, but because I had the Adapt System, I adapted to be taken over by some other mind. Made me immune as well as able to use this jutsu.


    After we decided on location and time, I came to the Yorknew City from the shabby building outside of the city. I wore the Glasses of Confucius first time since I arrived at this World to see my targets. It wasn''t easy to find Vigilants of Stendarr because even though most of them were still wearing robes, the executives I was looking for may not. But one thing was common for all Vigilants of Stendarr member, enchanted weapons. Enchantment was one of the skills in Skyrim game, and they could diversify between simple types such as extra health, or legendary types such as killing the enemy with one hit with %1 chance.


    Coming from Skyrim game, Vigilants of Stendarr members ought to have enchanted weapons. I used the Glasses and turned out I was right. Too many people started to shine in the streets and building. Next step was to find an executive to rally all other members. To do that, I used one of the basics Observe to see through their levels. After I find the Leader, named Keeper Carcette I walked to her room.


    Carcette was a blonde woman with tanned skin. She was wearing modern age clothes, with her sword standing at her side. I could feel her Ten was strong, but couldn''t see through her Nen type. I sealed the space, in case she could use teleport I learned at top of the Red Line and sneaked on her. She was using Nen ability En.


    En, Circle was an advanced application of Ten and Ren. In Ren, aura usually envelops only a small amount of space around the user''s body. En is when one extends their Ren so that their aura extends further than normal, then uses Ten at the same time to contain and give shape to that aura, normally a sphere. Someone using En can feel the shape and movement of anything within the area covered by their aura, with the degree of awareness and finesse depending on their level of skill.


    Those who master En are typically able to extend it to a circle with a 50-meter radius. But it is very taxing to use it to that extent when there is no reason. Carcette''s En was a 1-meter diameter, preventing anyone to sneak up on her. But with the Phantom form, I approached and knock her unconscious.


    It was time for mind reading. Mind Searching Jutsu was also Yamanaka Clan''s special Jutsu. I learned it when it was used on me. Breaking an experienced warrior mind was not an easy feat, but with my Conqueror''s Haki, I could suppress her will to fight against my Jutsu.


    After half an hour, I already find most of the information I wanted and it was time to transfer my mind to her body. I could simply kill her, and take her appearance, but the original body would make it more foolproof. I left the room with Carcette''s body and gave the order to every Vigilants of Stendarr in the City, through her mouth. "The Phantom''s are hiding in the valley outside of the City. We will raid them in an hour."


    After the order given, I returned to the room, and left Carcette''s body and killed her. I took her stuff, and enchanted sword to examine it later and put the body inside of Warehouse to burn it later.


    One hour from now, Phantom Troupe was going to fight against Vigilants of Stendarr!

 Chapter-82 Bounty Hunter!

    The cold wind sang its song at the Valley where a war about to start. This valley selected after much consideration by the greatest mind of the Phantom Troupe. The Valley had two entrances on the land and covered with thousands of meters high mountains. I covered one of them with my Earth Style Jutsu, making it a death trap with one mouth.


    The Phantom Troupe''s Leader was at the end of the valley with Hisoka waiting, while the rest of us were hiding at the mouth of the valley, covered with my Genjutsu.


    The Vigilants of Stendarr was about to arrive. After I send them to the valley in the appearance of their Leader, I flashed back to Troupe to take a position. We were 12, while the enemy was more than two thousand. There were another five hundred Vigilants of Stendarr member posted at the closest city where Chimera Ants are going to appear. But probably, they are all going to die when Ants start the bloodbath anyway.


    The first generation of Chimera Ants are not strong to fight against Nen users. If Vigilants of Stendarr or Brotherhood of Steel wanted to catch or kill them, they could do it even without Nen abilities. But the Gods want the latest generation when the Ants are able to use Nen too. Making it harder for those guys. When they finally go for Ants, they all will die. Because even though Vigilants of Stendarr had magicka system, Skyrim Worlds power scale is not comparable with this World.


    If they had Adapt System like me, their spells would be strong enough to damage a Nen user, but their power system stayed stagnant when they traveled to this world, making their spells not that effective.


    If it weren''t for Desolates, the Vigilants of Stendarr could go and kill the Queen Ant, as soon as she appears to prevent Chimera Ant''s to populate. But if they were to do it, it would mean they were trampling on Desolates. Even though The Aristocrats were number one faction in the Upper Realm, they couldn''t disregard Desolates. Thus Vigilants of Stendarr was waiting for Brotherhood of Steel to screw up, so they could kill all the Ants.


    After some time, on the horizon silhouette of an army appeared, blocking the dawning sun. When they pass through the mouth of the valley, we all left the spot where I hid us with Genjutsu, and the war began.


    We divided into four teams. The leader was going to be alone, but Hisoka insist on being with her, so they are first team, front side.


    Uvogin, Nobunaga and Phinks, Feitan teams are wings, will attack to the sides.


    Bonevol, Shalnark will protect Shizuku while she will try to take away the enemy''s weapons with her Nen power. Shizuku has the ability to conjure a vacuum cleaner she named Blinky. It can inhale an infinite number of nonliving objects, but not anything that she considers living or that is created with Nen. Only the last object vacuumed can be disgorged, and Shizuku herself has no idea where the rest goes. She can also use Blinky to remove foreign materials (such as poisons and gases) from living bodies.


    Using her ability to take away Vigilants of Stendarr member''s enchanted weapons would give us a huge advantage.


    Pakunoda and Kortopi both have the auxiliary type of Nen. Pakunoda is usually working on Intel, while Kortopi has the ability to duplicate any item.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I was assigned as the support. Because I could fly, I had to watch over the battle and help any team needed.


    Before we started to fight, I already created a 777 Gloves, and on my first try, it was Indigo, the worst one. Then I waited half a day and created again. To my luck this time it was Yellow, just the one I wanted. When fighting against an army, the Yellow was the best.


    I flew over the Vigilants of Stendarr and punched them with my gloves while counting. I wasn''t close to any teams if it isn''t necessary. Because these guys had area damage powers and I had to evade them. For example, Uvogin already killed at least 100 of them with shouting. By strengthening his voice with his Enchantment Aura, he can create a sound wave to kill his opponents.


    Uvogin is physically strongest member in the Troupe. He has enchanted strength can destroy rock and bend reinforced metal easily. It takes just one hit for him to kill an average person or weaker Nen users. He can throw rocks over a distance of more than one mile giving them the strength of sniper bullets. Moreover, he can stop a bullet fired at point blank range with just his teeth. He can bite through the skulls of competent Nen users. By hitting the ground, he can raise large dust smokescreens, create deep holes or earthquakes and send boulders flying against his enemy.


    Also Enhanced Speed, Reflexes, Durability, Agility, and Stamina. He can jump from building to building, can stop a missile with his body.


    His ultimate power is Big Bang Impact. Uvogin gathers all his aura to his fist creating a fist stronger than a missile. The fist can create a crater measuring several meters in diameter.


    He could tank all the damage and attack back stronger. As long as the enemy forces don''t use illusions, he and Nobunaga could fight against thousand of them.


    Front Line was least I was worrying. Hisoka was so strong, and Lucilfer was stronger than her. Hisoka already drew her cards and started to cut multiple enemy''s throats with each swing, and Lucilfer was attacking area effect ability. It was an explosion type attack.


    Lucilfer''s Nen ability allows her to steal the Hatsu of other people to use them as her own through a conjured book known as the "Bandit''s Secret." The theft victim, of course, no longer has access to their stolen ability. The theft happens under strict conditions:


    She must witness the Nen ability in action with her eyes.


    She must ask about the ability and be answered by the victim.


    Her victim''s palm must touch the handprint on the cover of Bandit''s Secret. (The book she record the stolen abilities.)


    All of the above must be done within an hour.


    It had very hard restrictions but even then Lucilfer had too many abilities, making her very strong.


    Phinks and Feitan''s team were one of the strongest. Even though both of them were speciesists on one on one fight, their Nen capacity and speed were exceeding normal Nen users, allowing them to fight against a small army.


    I decided to fight on my own, and threw 20 Kunai to the middle of the enemy and started to flash. I punched every single one of them with Yellow Glove and started to count. Normally first 100 Yellow Punch would hardly effect an adept Nen user. Thus I used Zhengi and Haki with my punch to take down the enemy. After I exceed the 140, I just used a punch to kill anyone standing in my way.


    When I reached to count of 539, I already killed 539 enemies by myself, and my final 539th punch was enough to vaporize enemy. It only took me 10 minutes.


    The battle over in 10 minutes and each team killed 500 or so enemies. Still, these weren''t the strongest of the Vigilants of Stendarr. The stronger were waiting for the Chimera Ants to born. Otherwise, we would have a harder time. Still Phantom Troupe so strong. Uvogin was able to fight against four strongest Nen users Mafia had in original series. Again in Original Series, Lucilfer was able to fight against two very strong assassins by himself.


    These footsoldiers, even though stronger than Templars weren''t that impressive. Since this trouble solved, the fight between Phantom Troupe and Brotherhood of Steel was going to be more balanced, making both sides lose men in the meantime. Crow told me that, Hisoka already giving information to Kurapika, and Kurapika is going to kill Uvogin tomorrow night if everything goes as it did in Original Series.

 Chapter-83 Auction! Part !

    It was middle of the night. We were all sitting in a shabby building, while some were lying on the ground, waiting. We have given our orders, and plans had made. We were going to rob the biggest auction.


    All the Phantom Troupe was shaken, earlier by the words of the Lucilfer. After we arrived at the shabby building when we have done with the Vigilants of Stendarr, Lucilfer started to talk about her plan. I already knew it, because Crow told me about it.


    "Boss, what are we going to steal this time," asked Uvogin.


    "We shall take the Underground Auction''s Treasures," said Lucilfer.


    "Which ones?" asked Shalnark.


    "Must be ancient texts. Leader loves them." guessed Machi.


    "No, it must games," Feitan said with the unique way of his talking. "There appear the World''s most expensive games ever for sale."


    "Why don''t we take precious metals and gems. It would be a better option?" said Nobunaga.


    "Everything," said Lucilfer with plain voice, but shocked everyone to their core. "We are taking everything in the Auction.


    "Are you serious, Boss?" exclaimed Uvogin. "The Underground Auction is run by Mafia from all over the World. If we do that, we will be enemy of the all of them." Everyone in the Phantom Troupe knows that if Uvogin says something like that, then that thing is really dangerous. Because he is the most reckless person in the Troupe.


    "Are you frightened?" asked Lucilfer with a big smile.


    "I am excited. I am shaking with excitement!" said Uvogin with a thrilled face. "Give us the order, Boss! Right now!"


    "You have my permission. Kill! Kill anyone standing in our way."


    That was the night before the auction. Next day front line sent to the mission while some draw the attention of Brotherhood of Steel. In the original series Shizuku, Franklin and Feitan would be assigned to deal with Mafia. Machi, Uvogin, and Nobunaga would go as support. Because of Franklin''s demise, Uvogin went in his place. He had the second best area damage, making him a better choice than the rest of us.


    The one going to draw Brotherhood of Steel was me, and the rest of the team stayed in the shabby building. After killing the Mafia, the Spider didn''t find the treasure because there was a girl, one of the Mafia Leader''s daughter, could predict the future with her Nen powers. Crow told me Lucilfer was stealing this power in Original Series, and it seems like it was going to happen once again.


    Because the girl can predict the future, Mafia hid the treasure beforehand. Thus Spider couldn''t find it.


    After I lure Brotherhood of Steel into the valley we fought with Vigilants of Stendarr, I sealed the valley with my Earth Style and flashed back to the shabby building. It would take them sometime before they could free themselves. Also, I didn''t want to kill them all, without reason.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    When I arrived at the building, Lucilfer talking with one of the went auction on the phone. She was talking about a traitor. Obviously, the person on the other side of the phone thought of traitor, but Lucilfer was way smarter than that and thought out of the box.


    ''She is smart.'' Lucilfer added up all the possibilities and eliminate the possibility of having a traitor in the Troupe.


    "If they knew we are going to attack, why their security wasn''t tight. If they knew our arrival beforehand, they would hire A-Class bounty hunters and security would be stronger."


    "I believe someone provided information that wasn''t precise."


    ''Deducing to this point just the way security acted. She is a mastermind.'' I already knew why the security acted as they did, because of Crow. If he didn''t tell me about all this, I couldn''t guess at this point. I wasn''t stupid, but I never been this smart. It frightens me.


    It was about time for Mafia to clash with Uvogin and the others. And all those people were going to be killed by Uvogin himself, including three Shadow Beast. Shadow Beast was a team established by stronger Nen user of Ten Mafia running the World. Also knows as Ten Dons. They were strong individuals, but they were nothing but a trash against the Spider.


    I wanted to help Kurapika to kill one or two members of the Spider, but this wasn''t a good time yet. I had to lay low the day Uvogin was going to be killed. Even without my help, Hisoka already gave enough information to Kurapika.


    Hisoka''s aim was similar to mine. Reducing the Spider''s power so she could fight against Lucilfer without worrying about the others. Even the only reason for her to join the Troupe was to find a whereabouts of Lucilfer, so she can create a chance to fight with her. Just like me, she never had the tattoo of the spider, but fake it with Texture Surprise.


    Since Hisoka was already on her way to help Kurapika, which the same as what I was going to do, give him the information, I decided to wait with the Leader and never left from her sight, so when Uvogin dies, she wouldn''t suspect me. Even though I helped with Vigilants of Stendarr, I could feel her gaze, when I was looking away.


    At the moment Uvogin was having a massacre. After he killed all those Mafia men, three Shadow Beast also would end in his hands. When there was a disorder, Kurapika would come and kidnap him with his Hatsu.


    Kurapika had special Nen with his Crimson Kurta Clan Eyes. When Kurapika learned how to use Nen, his teacher noticed that Conjurer Kurapika, had Specialization Type of Nen when he actives his Crimson eyes. His Specialization type of Nen allows him to use all the other five type with %100 affinity. With his main conjurer type of Nen, Kurapika created 5 finger chain, with five ability on each finger. One of them can be used only against Spiders and it has the ability to force enemy bind with to Zetsu form. Sealing all Nen powers.


    Forcing someone to Zetsu form is as good as sealing one''s all powers. Because in this world, Nen was the main strength, and most of the time, one could only wait for death against a Nen user. Kurapika''s this ability is so overpowered, but Crow didn''t tell me how Kurapika created such a strong ability. It seems, there is some kind of oath you have to take. I looked into Pakunoda''s memories, but couldn''t find more details on it.


    Kurapika was a mastermind, not any less than Lucilfer. He wanted to test his chains against the psychical power. Thus his first target was Uvogin because Uvogin was strongest even without Nen. After Kurapika kidnapped Uvogin, with the help of Shalnark''s manipulation ability, he would be taken back. But because Uvogin didn''t want to let this shame on his name, he searched all over for Kurapika and died in his hands.


    But even though Phantom Troupe act like they don''t care for each other, they do care, and Uvogin sends himself to death to prevent Kurapika have more information about the Phantom Troupe. Nobunaga cried for Uvogin and all of them wanted to avenge Uvogin. Still, as I was thinking earlier, some good act doesn''t make all bad wash away. Just because of tears of the bad man, the sin committed would not be less.

 Chapter-84 Auction! Part !!

    When Uvogin kidnapped by Kurapika, the rest of the spider were with him earlier followed them but stopped by Shadow Beasts. After an easy fight, Shadow Beast was no more, and the one took away treasure from the Auction House, Owl was also in the team attacked the Feitan and the others.


    When they killed all except Owl, they brought him back for interrogation. As a Ninja trained in way of interrogation, I wanted to see how capable Phantom Troupe was at it. And Feitan was Very good. Feitan''s torture made an experienced Mafia executive talk in a few moments, and I learned a lot from him.


    After Owl gave away the location of the treasure, we were all sitting in the shabby building, except Shalnark, Machi, Shizuku, Nobunaga, and Phinks went to save Uvogin. While they were trying to save Uvogin, in the middle of the night, Hisoka went out with the excuse of meeting with someone. And I knew this person was Kurapika. Hisoka was about to reveal to Kurapika she was one of the Spider Leg.


    I thought about following Hisoka, but later I decided otherwise because it was too risky to leave with Hisoka. If things happen as they did in Original Series, in a few days, Hisoka will reveal her betrayal, and that would put me in a bad position as well.


    In the morning a manhunt started, targeting Phantom Troupe members was at the desert, where Uvogin fought with Mafia. Because the rest of the Troupe were unknown to the rest of the World. Even though they were infamous, details about them were very little. Most of the people lived in Meteor City had no record or soever. They were outcast of the society, and they weren''t registered.


    Some of us came to the city in the morning to look for Uvogin, and Chain User caught Uvogin. Because of no one in the Phantom Troupe wasn''t sure Uvogin died, Nobunaga and others insist on we should look for him. Probably besides Kurapika, only I knew Uvogin is dead last night. Hisoka could guess but that was all.


    There were people everywhere had the same papers with the picture of Uvogin, Shizuku, Shalnark, Feitan, Machi, and Nobunaga. Uvogin was dead, and I was alone walking in the streets. But everyone was looking at me a weird way and making phone calls. I wasn''t known as one of the Phantom Troupe, yet there were people with making phone calls everywhere. I am guessing they are taking their shot without thinking the consequences.


    Last night when Uvogin didn''t appear Lucilfer had a weird smile on her face and ordered us to bring the Chain user back. In the morning in two groups with two people each, and I alone, we separated in the city. So far we couldn''t find anything except people watching us constantly. This will also cause my appearance to associated with Phantom Troupe, so I changed it a little bit. Turned my hair to blue, and changed my face something more ugly.


    As we are at it, Lucilfer would go and hunt the girl with psychic ability. At least how he has done it in original series. By stealing her ability, Phantom Troupe would dodge too many bullets. Since I have seen Lucilfer in this World was smart enough to guess all of that stuff, she must have already seen through to information supplied to the mafia, and force them to take away treasure.


    After some time Phinks called me, and told me to meet them in some place. When I arrived there, two kids I''ve seen in the Hunter Exam were following Nobunaga and Machi. They were hiding inside two separate building and their presences were hidden well with Zetsu. If it weren''t that Phinks saw them, Nobunaga and Machi couldn''t find them. When we arrived, Phinks called Nobunaga and told them those two kid''s location. When Nobunaga looked at place Gon and Killua were hiding, both kids run without looking back, but we were already there to wait for them.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    I and Phinks caught Killua while Pakunoda went to catch Gon. Killua started to bounce on walls as soon as he saw us, but caught by Phinks easily. He was fast and strong, yet wasn''t good enough. Nobunaga jumped to where we were and started to question Killua.


    "Why do you following us?" asked Nobunaga.


    "The Mafia has put a huge bounty on your heads," said Killua, this part was right. "The Websites are offering lots of money just for the information related to you." he continued, this was also right.


    "Who taught you to shadow people? asked Nobunaga. They were really impressive at the stalking. Even adept and experienced fighters like Nobunaga and Machi couldn''t find the followers, only felt that they were being followed.


    "I am trying become Pro Hunter and I was using Zetsu, the part of the Nen," said Killua, checking around nervously.


    "Who taught you that?" Nobunaga raised his voice. He didn''t fall for Killua''s distraction.


    "A Shingen-Ryu master," Killua answered honestly again.


    "Third Question: Do you know a Nen user who fights with Chains?" asked Nobunaga.


    When questioning over, Nobunaga and Phinks were sure that Killua had nothing to do with Chain user, they both released killing intent.


    "Last question: Want to die right now, or later?" asked Nobunaga with a scary face. Crow was begging me inside in the meantime.


    "Brother, you have to save them. Don''t let Killua die, and Gon either. If Gon were to die, Killua would be so upset."


    ''Shut up fangirl. You said they would get away safe and sound from this danger. Isn''t that what happened in the original series?" What is wrong with this fellow, always gets excited when it is about the character he loves.


    "Bastard, you know that too, not everything is same as the original series," exclaimed Crow.


    ''Fine.''


    After both surrendered, we took them to our base, shabby building with the car. I insist on car riding even though there wasn''t enough sit for all of us. Because I had a very good idea. As we were in the car, Pakunoda put her arm around Gon''s and Killua''s neck to read their minds. She was going to ask them about to Chain user, and because both Gon and Killua still had no idea about who that was, Pakunoda would learn nothing.


    "Do you know the chain user?" asked Pakunoda. This was my signal, and I used Mind Share Jutsu on Pakunoda to insert a fake memory, created by Crow. I could have used it on Killua and Gon, but they would also have this memory later on, could make them understand something was amiss. Because Pakunoda used this ability on me multiple times, I knew exactly how it worked.


    When Pakunoda asked about something, that person would think about that, and those memories would flow to Pakunoda''s mind. Using the Mind Share Jutsu, by creating the third party, I could insert my memory as it was Killua''s or Gon''s memory to Pakunoda''s mind.


    I asked Crow to create a memory where God and Killua heard unintentionally two of the mafia guys were talking about chain guy. The memory was taking place in a cafe in the city, where Gon and Killua were sitting. In the next table, two men with suit were talking.


    "The first man said, "That guy with chain is so strong. I believe he can be our biggest weapon against those who attacked the Auction."


    "Yes, those people from Brotherhood are so strong. I can''t believe that he even killed one of them." the second guy said.


    The reason I used this memory, and not the memory where Gon and Killua knew the man with the Chain had two reasons.


    First, if Gon and Killua knew the Chain user, they would be in danger too. Not knowing him would give them the opportunity to escape, otherwise, they would be killed right away or held as a hostage.


    Secondly, if they were to be tortured by Feitan, and couldn''t answer as the memory I used, it would blow more than this scheme I just created. With the mind of Lucilfer, the slightest mistake would take me to my demise.


    The overheard conversation was untraceable, and couldn''t be followed back to me. Also with this, I eliminate the chance of Spiders to just steal the treasure. Now there was going to be a full war against to Brotherhood, and both parties were going to weaken.

 Chapter-85 Phantom Troupe vs ?

    After we brought kids back, they stood in front of the team, except Lucilfer went out to hunt. Lucilfer was Skill Hunter. With her Hatsu, she would steal others skills. At the moment, she was after the prophecy power of Neon, the daughter of the Mafia Boss had. With this power, Lucilfer was going to cut off the Mafia''s intelligence and bring a new source of intelligence to the Troupe.


    Killua and Gon looked at the people sitting in the shabby building and recognized Hisoka. Gon had a history with her. Killua understands the situation they were in and pretends ignorantly, but Gon wasn''t smart enough, so he did the voice of recognizing someone. He regretted just after he did that voice, but it was too late.


    "What is it? Is there someone you know?" asked Nobunaga, looked at the people inside the Troupe and thought who they might know.


    Gon started to sweat with regret, didn''t know what to say, but Killua jumped in and saved him. Killua was better at deception and lies.


    "Ah, no!" he said rubbing back of his head. Then focused on Shizuku and pointed her, because Gon had an arm-wrestling match with her. A few days back, Gon, Killua, and Leorio started a tournament where one can join with some amount of money, and one had to win against Gon in arm-wrestling to win the jewelry worth few millions. Shizuku was strongest join the tournament and made Gon use all his power, otherwise, they wouldn''t remember a random girl between thousands of applicant.


    "Oh! The girl from that time," said Killua, focusing on Shizuku.


    Killua''s deception worked, and Phinks asked "Oh? You know them Shizuku?"


    Shizuku couldn''t remember them, making Killua nervous but Feitan remembered and explained the situation to others. Shizuku was a gullible girl. Once she forgets something, she would never remember. But since the others remembered, the problem solved.


    When Nobunaga learned that Shizuku lost an arm-wrestling match to Gon, he also challenged Gon. And Gon lost more than 50 times to him. Back of his hand was covered with blood, but there was nothing he can do. Each time Nobunaga asked another one and brutally smash Gon''s hand to the ground.


    "Hey, what is my rank in arm-wrestling among the spiders?" asked Nobunaga, smashing Gon''s hand once more.


    "Seventh or eighth, you are not weak but not strong either," said Machi.


    "Right. Strongest was this guy called Uvogin. But it seems, he was killed by the Chain user." said Nobunaga.


    "We already said, we don''t know who that is," exclaimed Killua.


    "Kid if you talk without permission once again," said Nobunaga while smashing Gon''s hand even more fierce, "I''ll kill you."


    "He was an Enhancer. Simple minded and straightforward, he loved fighting..." Nobunaga started to reminisce Uvogin. His eyes formed tears, and his voice started to weaken. Who could have guessed a samurai, one from Troupe, would cry over a dead friend.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Pakunoda hasn''t told them yet, what she saw. Probably waiting for Leader to come back. That is why Nobunaga still wanted to learn something from Gon and Killua, but Gon''s face changed when he saw Nobunaga''s current state. His eyebrows knit, his hand clenched.


    "I don''t know who Chain user is, but even if I knew I wouldn''t tell you. I always thought you were heartless monsters, but as I see now, you can shed tears for a friend. Why don''t you use a fraction of this grief for the people you have killed." he said and smashed Nobunaga''s hand to the ground, destroying the boulder they were having arm-wrestling.


    Feitan flashed to the Gon''s side and twisted his arm to his back while holding him on the ground. Killua was about to save him, so I flashed and put my Kunai on his neck to stop him. "Stop, or I will take your head," I said with low voice. A drop of blood dripped from the tip of my Kunai, Crow was swearing inside.


    Feitan was about to interrogate Gon in his way, and even Gon couldn''t handle it. Nobunaga tried to stop him, but Feitan was angry to be ordered by Nobunaga, and they were about to clash. Spiders weren''t allowed to fight between themselves and had to flip the coin to decide something controversial. Nobunaga took out the coin and flipped it. The result was Feitan''s win, so he got to interrogate kids.


    If he were to interrogate them, both of them would lose to the will of life. Hisoka was pondering as well. "There is no need to break them. I can try to my new technique on them." I said. Crow told me in Original Series coin would be on their favor to let them go.


    I didn''t wait for anyone to answer and used my Mind Search Jutsu on the Gon while suppressing his will with my Conquerer''s Haki. "Gon Freecss, Enhancer, and Pro Hunter. He is in the Yorknew City to buy the game called "Greed Island" somehow related to his father. He has no idea about the Chain user." I said, some unrelated facts, and walked to the Killua and touched his forehead.


    "Killua Zoldyck. Transmuter and failed to become Pro Hunter. He is here in Yorknew City to help his friend. He has some vague memory on Chain user, but it is not that useful." I said. Saying his family might save them from danger because Killua''s family were in the assassination business for ages. Even Troupe used their services and clashed with them. It may hinder them from killing those two. As I was about to tell the scene I inserted to Pakunoda, later spoke first and told the things she heard.


    After that Troupe started to debate if let go Gon and Killua, or keep them little longer. But because the memory I created was about to Brotherhood, and those two had no memory or connection with them, we decided to let them go. But Nobunaga stopped us and decided to recruit Gon to the Troupe. He said, he will keep them until Leader comes back.


    After Nobunaga kept them in a room, and stood beside them to prevent them from running away, rest of the Troupe talked about Nobunaga''s weird behaviors. Shalnark said, Nobunaga saw Uvogin in Gon, that is why wanted to be teamed up with him. They started to reminisce Uvogin, while Hisoka and I were just listening.


    After that Shalnark handed over the list of the Mafia members belong to the Nostrade family, also the Mafia Family Kurapika was currently working. And we sent to search for them again in pairs. I teamed up with Shizuku and started to search for family members. But I send a clone instead of going myself. Shizuku wasn''t smart enough to understand anyway, also I had to make sure kids are going to escape.


    Nobunaga put them in a room with one door and no windows. He was sitting in front of the door, and the kids had no way to escape. In original series, they would make exit by crushing the walls on both sides of the room. I would just watch them escape if they could. If they could not, I would give them a hand.


    But they didn''t need my help at all, and they escaped without a problem, leaving Nobunaga alone in the base. With me!

 Chapter-86 Iai vs Sword Ki!

    I always wanted to make a move against Phantom Troupe, but they were always hanging as pairs. Now that I caught one alone, I had the chance to kill Nobunaga. I immediately activated the 777 Glove. The rainbow born from the glove and lost six of its luster leaving only the Orange Color.


    I was lucky because Orange was different than the others. It was not related to 7 punches, but it was a passive effect. The orange color was carrying the effect of the Sun and gave me the vitality and speed. As long as I had Orange color, I would heal faster, move faster, and I would have more stamina. It was like Enchantment type of Nen, with better effects.


    I draw my Very Good Sword and activate the Sword-Man Unite. If it was any other opponent, I would prepare everything I had, but Nobunaga''s senses were very strong. He could feel Gon and Killua even though they were in Zetsu.


    Nobunaga was walking down from stairs, and he still had his En active. I attacked him from behind, passing through his En in Phantom mode. As my sword was about to hit him, he drew his sword as if it was lightning locked on my sword. It was so fast I hardly see the sword.


    Nobunaga was Enhancer. He had enchanted strength, speed, and healing ability, combining with his mastery on swordsman, making it very troublesome opponent. I attacked him vertically by freeing my sword from his. He jumped back and put his sword back to his sheath.


    "What is the meaning of this?" he asked. It wasn''t easy to stay in Phantom Troupe this long and not give away thought of betrayal. Giving the fact I was even inspected by Pakunoda, me being a traitor was surprising.


    "I am the one who killed Uvogin," I said. He still may thought I was being manipulated. It could be better for me if he were to hold himself back, but if he weren''t I wouldn''t have any advantage. So, I decided to make him angry now. Enhancers would get affected by their emotions, making it easy to anger them. As I planned Nobunaga jumped on me as soon as I said that.


    "I will kill you!" he exclaimed and drew his sword. Sword cut through the air from the ground to the top of my head. I moved my head back and swung my sword to Nobunaga''s torso horizontally, but he stopped it with his sword''s sheath.


    He put back his sword and put all his aura to on his right hand. A big attack was coming, and this was my chance. The bigger the attack, the bigger would be the cooldown. I threw four kunai around him and waited for him to attack. He activated his En, covering 1-meter circle. And drew his sword so fast, I couldn''t even understand until he cut my abdomen.


    "Sword Drawing God!"


    If it wasn''t my instincts sharpened with the countless fights, I would cut into two pieces. At last second I moved my body back, and the sword cut me superficially.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I flashed to the kunais around him and attacked him from every angle. Because of his attacks might, his aura depleted dramatically, and his speed reduced. He still could counter most of my attacks, but all kind of cuts started to form on his body.


    After some time, he gathered enough aura once more and activated his En once more. But this time I was prepared and flashed to the out of the circle, evaded his attack. After his second attack failed to kill me, he was too tired to fight against me, but still kept fighting, but it was easier for me now. I put the sword back and attacked him with Fire Style Jutsu.


    Even though there were billions of sword user in this World, I was the only sword user beside Nobunaga in Phantom Troupe. If I killed him with the sword, then they may have suspected me, so I attacked him Fire Jutsu to injure his body similar to Power Armor missiles, force Troupe to think it was Brotherhood of Steel made it. Because he was too tired to fight back with all of them, after some time, he fell to the ground and burned as if he was charcoal.


    I looked around to see if there was any of my blood or body part (Skin, hair, etc.) and when I made sure there were nothing I flashed to the room where I killed the leader of the Vigilants of Stendarr. She was dead with the rest of the group, and the apartment was empty. I healed myself with Medical Jutsu and switched place with my clone, then canceled the clone. I learned what my clone and Shizuku were doing when the clone has been canceled.


    *****


    Lucilfer was sitting with a blue haired girl, in a restaurant. The girl was one of the Mafia Leaders daughter Neon, with the power of predicting the future. Lucilfer decided to steal this power, so she helped the girl to escape from her bodyguards, and sneaked her to the hotel where the auction was going to be held. When they were sitting on the restaurant, Lucilfer brought to subject to the Fortune Telling, and with her Master Manipulation skills, made Neon to predict the future for her.


    Neon needs some information about the target she is going to predict future of. The target must hand write his name including alias and nickname, full date of birth, and blood type on the piece of paper on which she will write the poem. A picture of the target''s face is necessary if he isn''t present. After Lucilfer wrote them down, Neon started to write Lucilfer''s fortune.


    "The Calendar loses two precious component,


    The remaining months gather to mourn,


    The mourners play a melody, while another fall to the sword,


    While the eleventh moon quietly rises, with the first moon."


    Lucilfer''s tears dropped on the notebook where her fortune was written. She thanked Neon, but she had the flames in her eyes. She asked a few questions about the power Neon used. Even though Neon didn''t know anything about her power, something unspecific could make Lucilfer steal it. After all of this, Lucilfer went to lobby where Auction going to start but in the meantime, another group had arrived.


    ****


    In a room with hired guns, two men with silver hair were looking around. They were current head and old head of Zoldyck family, Killua''s father and grandfather, Silva Zoldyck and Zeno Zoldyck respectively. They were the best assassins in all the World. Still, they were reluctant to fight against to Spider. When they were hired to fight against Phantom Troupe, they would say it wouldn''t worth to money. This was a big honor.


    The rest of the hired guns were eager to prove themselves and acting zealously. They wanted to team up against the Spider, but Zoldycks were too good for them. The duo walked to the upper stairs, where Lucilfer was starting mayhem...

 Chapter-87 Lultimo Gioco Della Mafia

    (Listen Hunter x Hunter Ost 3, Riot.)


    After came down to lobby with Neon, the theatre began. She named it the "L''ultimo Gioco Della Mafia," it means The Last Play of the Mafia. Because if everything goes as she planned, this will be the end of the 10 Mafia families.


    When they were walking to the Auction Hall, Lucilfer hit the back of Neon''s head to knock her unconscious, then held her before she fell to the ground and cried to the guards to pull their attention.


    "Call an ambulance. Call a doctor!"


    This was her ticket to move upper levels only Mafia family could go. Supporting Neon, Lucilfer moved to the highest floor. There was another man waiting for him there, with the red hood and scared face. Lucilfer was in the mood anyway. She just lost two of her friends, members of her Troupe, so she didn''t mind to kill. Grabbed a pen from a nearby box, and filled it with Nen. With a swift move, she appeared before the other man. Even though the other man''s pupils constricted, he couldn''t see Lucilfer at all.


    Lucilfer stabbed his calf with the pen and grabbed another one. She stabbed the other calf as well, two of his arms, and lastly back of his neck before tying him with the ropes the man brought. Because this man came to tie her like this, and serve her to the Mafia.


    "You can relax, I don''t mean to use dirty tricks." said with low voice after she done with the man in the red hood. She felt there was another waiting outside, spying on her. This one was stronger, yet weak nonetheless. She pulled the pen from dead man''s neck and said, "Let''s play one on one.


    The newcomer drew his knife. He had military clothes, with a blue ascot cap. The man felt the danger, even though he convinced himself on the way that the target was the same with him. Both were hunters like to prey on a target. Yet the second he saw her, he felt he has no escape, and this was the end for him.


    ****


    "The boss send a message. She wants us to go to the Cemetery building and go wild there," said Feitan to others.


    "Okay. We are close anyway," said Phinks, while killing yet another Mafia foot soldier.


    "Boss has one extra rule this time," said Feitan and continue, "Go absolutely crazy." and we did.


    The police in this city, even the whole police force would work for the Mafia. The roads were closed for auction, men in the suit were everywhere. I only wanted to kill Mafia but not the innocent at the beginning, but this was a massacre with me or without me. Since there was nothing I could do to stop it, I could as well as enjoy it. I attacked everyone stands in my way with Shadow. In the dark, Shadow was strongest. I could appear anywhere I wanted. There were thousands of light source everywhere, creating thousands of shadow everywhere.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The Mafia was attacking with the automatic rifles, while they couldn''t even tickle us. Shalnark walked as if she was in the God Mode and controlled few of them with her needles. They started to shot their friends instead. Feitan flashed in the battlefield with amazing speed, and everywhere there appeared a black blur, a man fell. Phinks walked and killed slowly, but everyman lost his life with one of his punches.


    Shizuku conjured her Hatsu, Blinky and killed the Mafia with it. Pakunoda filled her bullets with Nen and headshot everyone on her sight. Machi was holding her needles with the fish line, and anywhere she passed, the fish line was taking yet another head.


    ****


    (Listen Hunter x Hunter Ost 3, Riot.)


    A sad music started to play in Lucilfer''s head. And she remembered the poem written by Neon.


    "The Calendar loses two precious component,


    The remaining months gather to mourn,


    The mourners play a melody, while another fall to the sword,


    While the eleventh moon quietly rises, with the first moon.


    The Chrysanthemum withers and falls,


    To lie on the ground beside bloody Scarlet Eyes,


    But you will remain Supreme,


    Even after losing half of your limbs,


    Enjoy the interlude,


    Search out new allies,


    East is the direction to go,


    You will find the who awaits you."


    (The chrysanthemum part is foreshadowing on Kurapika''s death in the original series, I didn''t change remaining parts, and kept original because MC hasn''t intervened those parts yet.)


    A laughter came to Lucilfer''s ears. A man she just fought a few minutes ago was placed on a wall, half of his skull, half of his body and one arm of his was missing, yet he was alive.


    "Wh- Why don''t I die?" he asked with crazy laughter. Two white big ugly fish was swimming in the thin air.


    "These fish are known as, Indoor Fish. Created with Nen, and can only exist in enclosed spaces. It is a carnivore, and love to eat human flesh. Its victims don''t bleed or feel pain, and the victim will not die until Indoor Fish disappear." After that, Lucilfer used a remote to make windows open. A wind formed and find its way to inside and Indoor Fish disappeared. The man died, while he was still laughing.


    Lucilfer stood by the window and watch the battlefield, raised her hands and started to run the show as if she was a conductor.


    ****


    Hisoka was absent, probably didn''t want to join the massacre, not that she was benign but, refrain to do this stuff in Lucilfer''s order. I was still in my altered appearance, I didn''t want to be hunted as the rest of the team. I thought to the idea of fighting with Lucilfer, but I decided not to immediately. Even Crow didn''t know her all abilities. If she had an ability to stop time, as Tempo had, it only meant my death. With all my strength, I still couldn''t kill someone can stop the time.


    ****


    In another room, two silver-haired men started to move. Relatively younger one asked other, "Can you create En with 50-meter proximity, and we can climb to upstairs with covering the area. She must be here somewhere."


    "I can even create one with 100-meter proximity." said older one. And activated his En. They were assassin''s but there were some targets they didn''t want to clash, but they still had a name to carry, so they accepted it anyway.


    This wasn''t the first time for them to clash with this individual, they knew his Hatsu about stealing abilities, making their fight harder than ever. But they didn''t born yesterday either, the old one never ever killed anyone else but paid for him to be killed. The younger one was the head of the family and had strength pair with the leader herself if he wanted to die with her.

 Chapter-88 Power Armor vs Phantom Troupe

    As soon as the Mafia members died, and the city was in mayhem, out of the blue an army of Power Armor''s rained upon us. There were at least 500 of them, each with upgraded Power Armors and the myriad of Nen powers.


    The best Nen Type for Power Armor was Emission. Because Emitters could separate their Aura from the body to use it as energy bullets. In original series, Razor was able to create a red ball from his Aura and shot it to his opponents, Leorio by separating his Emission aura, splitting his fist in space could punch opponents far from him.


    Power Armors were able to carry huge weapons, such as Heavy Machine Gun. HMG is a heavy weapon, and each bullet has a strong recoil to send shooter flying away. Power armor also has defensive properties, covering all body and protecting against the attacks. Even though most of the Troupe had strong Aura to protect them from regular guns, serial shot from HMG would injure even Spider. Giving these Power Armors were upgraded in the Upper Realm with lasers, and the ones commanding the Power Armors are Nen users, making them stronger than Vigilants of Stendarr.


    Anyone in the Troupe was smart enough to see through Power Armor''s weakness with a glance. Without saying a word, we all started to hide and attacked in guerrilla style. We were less in number, and they had to warry from their shootings, giving us the advantage. But approaching Power Armors weren''t easy. Phinks was the first regretted to approach a Power Armor. When he thought he could take the man inside it with a sneak attack from behind, with an electrical discharge, Phinks paralyzed for a second. If it weren''t for him being an Enhancer, he would die right there on the spot.


    I knew all these properties about Power Armor, but I chose to not tell them. Firstly, the person I interrogated may not know it as well, so it wasn''t something they could hold me responsible. I can just feign ignorantly if they ask me later. Secondly, It would keep the balance between Troupe and Brotherhood of Steel. Thirdly, I didn''t know what did they upgraded in the Upper Realm and what did they kept as it was.


    Power Armors had different types of special utilization. For example, one can upgrade helmet to show enemies in the map, or highlight them in the different color. Even though Phantom Troupe though they were hiding, with their life energy, or heat signals they were probably visible as if they were fireworks. Since I knew this stuff, I could prevent them to see me. I was hiding in Shadow and was watching to fight to carry on.


    The Power Armors has 6 Upgradeable parts. Namely Helmet, Torso, Right Arm, Left Arm, Right Leg, and Left Leg. Each of this part can be upgraded with something different. For example, some of the Power Armors has saw discs has been strengthened in the Upper Realm, and some had swords in one hand, the other hand was strengthened with power punches or laser weapons.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The Electric Discharge could be added to Torso, Legs or Arms. The one Phinks attacked was added to Torso, and as soon as Phinks approached him, he discharged the attack to paralyze him. Even with my resistance to Lightning, I would be affected by that discharge attack, enchanted in the Upper Realm.


    One of the Power Armor with a thick outer layer jumped to the air and landed where Pakunoda and Kurtopi were hiding. Even though they jumped back, the Power Armor''s Leg Upgrade hit them with a shock wave. This was a special upgrade for legs, creating a shockwave upon landing, knock anything around. It was way stronger than the game. Pakunoda and Kurtopi knocked on the ground but Feitan arrived at their side, grabbed both of them and disappeared again.


    In the game, Power Armor''s biggest weakness was their Fusion Core. It was a device as big as adult palm, could be inserted back of the armor and if one were to attack Fusion Core, could detonate the Power Armor. But this weakness was also covered with another type of energy source, plus Nen, making Power Armors almost indestructible.


    After sometimes, the Troupe started to fight back. Even though this was an alien weapon for them, they were experienced warriors. The Shalnark made the plan, the Pakunoda let everyone know the plan, and they all started to fight back as a team. Because I was hiding inside the Shadow, Pakunoda wasn''t able to find me and hit me with her bullet. Thus I had no idea what they planned. Next second Feitan jumped between 500 power armors and Brotherhood of Steel attacked him.


    When I was bewildered by the sight, Phantom Troupe also started to attack Feitan left me dumbfounded. The heavily wounded Feitan started to speak a foreign language I never heard, and Crow shouted in my head.


    "Run as far as you can from Feitan!"


    ''What the hell is going on?''


    "Just Run!" I didn''t know what was going on but, I flashed to the Shizuku and started to run with them. Even before I could run away, I started to felt heat coming from my back. When I turned back, I saw Feitan was holding a scorching sun in his hand, and all 500 Power Armor was melting by the sun. Feitan laughed like a crazy and said, "You shouldn''t have injured me."


    ''What the hell is this?'' I couldn''t help but ask Crow, then repeated to Troupe.


    "When Feitan gets injured he loses his senses and creates a devastating attack. If we haven''t run, we would have died too," said Machi walking towards Feitan.


    ''Did you know that?'' I asked Crow. If he knew that, why he didn''t tell me earlier. All my plans failed because of this. I was trying to weaken Phantom Troupe by forcing them to clash with the Brotherhood of Steel. If I knew they were this strong I would just let them fight with both Brotherhood of Steel and Vigilants of Stendarr. I even lured one party away to make the battle more balanced, but one of the Spider was able to kill all 500 Brotherhood of Steel member with one attack. Even melted their Power Armors.


    "I didn''t know that. I checked it when they started to attack Feitan and saw that he used it once in the Original Series. This must be his Nen condition."


    ''What is Nen condition?''


    "It is like your 777 Gloves. Because it has too many disadvantages, its power is also stronger. Its randomness and the condition you set with 7 punch, or the condition if you don''t hit 7 times you will get the damage itself, make the punch stronger. Probably Feitan reduced his Hatsu power in exchange to have greater power in case he gets injured."


    ''So that is how it is. Nen is so mysterious.''


    "You have no idea."

 Chapter-89 Lucilfer vs Zoldycks!

    I was still shocked by the Feitan''s power. The scorching sun created a crater filled with melted power armors and humans, as large as a lake. Phantom Troupe gathered and walked toward the building where auction going to start very soon. In the meantime on the top floor of the highest floor, another legendary fight started.


    "We meet again," said Lucilfer, without any emotion behind her words.


    "Do you remember me?" asked Silva.


    "How could I forget." said, and meant it Lucilfer. She always wanted to steal that power, but never able to. "You killed one of my people." Also, there was this incident.


    "It was diffucult," said Silva. He said, "This job doesn''t worth to money, at that time." This was proof of the opponent''s strength.


    "Old man, be careful. He can steal people''s abilities," said Silva, while started to walk towards Lucilfer with Zeno, his father.


    The room they were in was extensive, there were a stage and table with microphones. Probably the room readied for auction. Lucilfer was on the stage, while Silva and Zeno were walking to Lucilfer. Behind them, there were six doors opening to this very room. The black floor tiles reflecting their figures, as they were walking creating purple luster.


    Lucilfer jumped down from the stage with her fancy dress and started to walk toward to duo. When both parties were 15 meters away from each other, all flashed with speed beyond eye can catch and start to warm up. It was warm up because both parties were using their physical attacks only. Zeno injured Lucilfer face with his palm, and Lucilfer jumped back, Silva was ready for her and punched her.


    Duo cornered Lucilfer with the number, and attacked from the front and behind when Lucilfer understood she can''t win normally took out a knife, forcing both of them to back down.


    ''This will be a hard fight against two.'' thought Lucilfer, planning the next move. But she was actually able to cut Silva when she pulled the knife out of nowhere. Even poisoned him, because the knife was covered with poison. The poison was able to paralyze a whale with a tenth of a milligram.


    "So you can steal other people''s Nen abilities?" asked Zeno, "You must be Specialist. I would consider you a threat if you could freely use the power you steal. However, you must take risks to steal those abilities. A technique that strong must have its disadvantages." As an old wolf, Zeno has seen lots of Nen power, fought lots of Nen master. He could guess that strong Hatsu as Lucilfer''s should have its drawbacks. Because of the stronger the technique, the bigger the disadvantages. And vice versa.


    "As I thought so." Zeno didn''t change his posture. His hand was his back, he said, "You must satisfy four or five conditions before you can steal an ability."Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ''Bullseye.'' thought Lucilfer with a smile. ''This old man is a difficult opponent.


    "It will be difficult for you to clear those conditions while you fight against both of us. That is to say, you can''t steal out abilities while you fight with us. You are using a poisoned knife for this very reason." Old man continue.


    ''Bullseye again! I have no other choice!'' Lucilfer threw the knife and released her Ren. The old man said Silva to kill both him and opponent when he locked him down. This was their determination, and sing of how serious they take their jobs.


    Zeno, the old man started to walk to Lucilfer with his Ren and used Ko in his hand. (Ko, gathering most of Aura to one place.) Lucilfer focused her aura in her right hand, and a book appeared out of nowhere.


    This book was her Hatsu, ''Bandit''s Secret''! To use one of the stolen abilities, she first conjures Bandit''s Secret and turns to the page of the wanted ability. While using an ability, Lucilfer must turn to the page with the ability on it and the book must remain open in her right hand; this means she could only have access to one chosen ability at a time. Additionally, an ability vanishes from the book if its former owner dies.


    Lucilfer turned the page with the Owl''s picture placed. The ability was ''Fun Fun Cloth'' The ability originally owned by the Owl, a member of the Shadow Beasts, and the only one left alive. Chrollo obtains this ability while the Troupe tortured the Owl after they captured him to find out how he hid the auction pieces they intended to steal. Because Lucilfer wanted to use this ability, she kept him alive.


    This cloth is conjured and can increase and decrease in size according to the user''s will. Whatever is covered in the cloth decreases in size until it fits in the palm of a hand. The user can make it go back to its original size by letting it out of the bag. People can also be shrunk this way, without being injured.


    For example, when Owl used this ability first time, wanted to catch all Phantom Troupe in the car. But four of them escaped leaving only Nobunaga inside the car. They even thought of leaving Nobunaga inside, because there wasn''t enough space for all of them, but it was impossible to pull the car only, so they cancel the ability altogether.


    Zeno understood it was a Conjuration ability and refrain to attack without figuring out what ability is. Because Conjurers mostly would create items have abilities. For example, Shizuku''s vacuum cleaner, or Kurapika''s chains. Rarely Conjurers create an item has no special power.


    He created a purple marble in his hand, and this purple marble turned into purple aura with the shape of Dragon and covered him. Zeno thrust his hand towards to Lucilfer, and the Purple Dragon Aura flew to Lucilfer. This was an Emitter ability. When Lucilfer dodged it, Zeno controlled it with his hand and Dragon followed Lucilfer.


    While in the fight, Zeno figured out everything about Lucilfer''s power. Why she was keeping the book open, why she was trying to close the distance... Zeno could read her like an open book. Not because of Lucilfer''s mistakes, but Zeno was too experienced.


    While Zeno was attacking with Purple Dragon, Lucilfer was dodging skillfully, leaving no opening for Silva to attack. But after few attacks, Zeno caught Lucilfer with Purple Dragon and closed the distance. Shouted Silva to kill both of them together. Silva created purple balls made from electric with both hands. It was as big as his body and was carrying immense power. Silva floated to air and brought his hand front of him and clashed two purple balls to each other.


    The energy flew towards to Lucilfer trapped by Zeno. Destroyed the wall and shook all building...

 Chapter-90 The Team That Always Win!

    In a far away Island.


    The 10 Mafia heads were having a meeting. The mansion, not a bit lacking from a castle, was surrounded by thousands of Mafia members. An assassin walked into the mansion without anyone of them noticed. He killed some on the inner yard, but pass through the rest of them.


    This man was Illumi Zoldyck, Killua''s big brother, and Silva''s son. 10 Mafia heads hired Zoldyck Family''s service to kill Phantom Troupe, but in the meantime, Lucilfer hired the same service to kill 10 Mafia Leaders. After all, Zoldyck''s would not turn away from a job. Even if it doesn''t worth the money. What made them this famous was this very code.


    After sneaked into the Mansion, Illumi killed 9 Mafia heads, except the one, had more authority than the others. By using his needles, he controlled the man and made him call Auction Hall with the video call. When the myriad of Mafia members from all around World saw the person on the screen, their trust flamed once more. This man was the strongest in their work area.


    "Hey, all doing okay? First of all, I apologize for taking so long to make contact. I am sorry. There has been lots of chaos, but we''ve taken care of all of them. We''ve dealt with Leader of the Phantom Troupe. The rest of them will be taken care of in no time. The Professionals are working on it as we speak so you can enjoy the auction." the video call ended.


    All the spectators waiting for Auction cheered for their boss, and the Auction started.


    After that, the Auctioneer eased the air with few words and items started brought in.


    ****


    On the top floor of the same building.


    Silva''s phone started to ring. The caller was Illumi.


    "Where is my client?" he asked his father, who was looking at the rubble he just created. Zeno and Lucilfer were beneath that rubble.


    "Right here," said Silva, and Zeno walked out under the big boulder, Lucilfer also walked under the rubble.


    "Were you just having a fight? Is she still alive?" asked Illumi after he heard the rubbles moved, and boulders fell to the ground. "Well, as long as she is okay. Anyway, relay my message. The Ten Mafia Heads are assassinated. Tell her to send the money to my account as we agreed earlier." and ended the phone call.


    Zeno complained and started to walk away. Lucilfer couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you supposed to kill me?"


    "We were hired by Ten Mafia Heads, now that they are all dead, you are no longer our target," said Zeno.


    "Is that so. Well, you will not get another chance like this," said Lucilfer with a smile. It was a rare moment for her to be caught alone in a situation where she was in disadvantage. Even Hisoka was looking a moment like this, and couldn''t catch Lucilfer alone, because two of the Spider would always be with the Lucilfer, never leave her alone.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Do you think that we kill for pleasure?" said Zeno and continue, "We don''t do this for fun. I refuse to work for nothing or die for nothing." This was their family code. If they were hired, they would look at it as work, but if there wasn''t a contract, the hatred wouldn''t affect them at all.


    After some talk, Lucilfer asked the question that was bugging her, "If you and I fight for one on one, who would win?"


    "Most likely I would win." said Zeno with a smirk, "Unless you decided to actually try to kill me."


    ''He saw through this one too.'' thought Lucilfer. This was her weakness. In every fight, she would try to steal an ability if she was fancy of it. Hindering herself from fighting seriously, as long as she isn''t in the dangerous situation.


    Zeno and Silva walked away just like that.


    ****


    We walked to the room where Lucilfer was lying on the ground. The room was like a battlefield. The broken walls were everywhere. There has been a tough fight. "Looks like you had some fun, boss," I said. This was originally Franklin''s cue, but he was dead, so I wanted to say it in his place.


    "Yeah, I am a little tired now," said Lucilfer. She didn''t intend to stand where she lied.


    "You were against that Zoldyck family," said Shalnark with an enthusiastic voice, clearly she was upset because she missed this fight.


    "I would like to see you fight with the Zoldyck family, too sad I missed it," said Shizuku.


    "Fighting would be more fun than watching," said Feitan. All that massacre haven''t satisfied him clearly. He wanted to fight with a strong opponent.


    "Kortopi, everything ready?" asked Lucilfer to little hairy thing.


    "Of course," he said. This was the first time ever I heard him speak. "I can''t make living copies, but I can create static copies."


    "Good enough. We will stick to the plan," said Lucilfer, standing up from the rubble she was lying. "Also, don''t touch the girl in the ambulance." The girl was Neon. Not because of her good will that Lucilfer asked us to leave Neon alive, but because if she were to be killed, the power Lucilfer just stole would vanish.


    But I wasn''t going to sit and let Lucilfer has this power. Crow already told me that with the fortune telling, Lucilfer was able to see through Hisoka''s betrayal, or would leave the city. If it weren''t for Texture Suprise Hisoka used to change the poem, things would have gone more badly. Letting the Lucilfer have this power wasn''t something I could accept. Even if it means the death of an innocent girl.


    Before I came in, I left a clone outside and made him change to one of the paramedics. When they brought the girl to the ambulance, we took off to the hospital with his father, and on the way, I killed Neon and his father.


    ****


    "The Auction now begins," said Auctioneer. He was being controlled by Shalnark, and Shalnark was running the Auction.


    The plan was simple. By using Kurtopi''s Nen power, we copied every item in the Auction and sold the fake ones to the Mafia, while stole the original ones.


    ****


    Outside of the building, Kurapika looked at the ambulance just left. When he was about to go inside and join the fight, one of the Mafia Executives said all the fights are over. The Phantom Troupe eliminated. Kurapika couldn''t believe that of course and shaken to the core. This was his life purpose, how could he accept the fact the people he was looking all this while died just like that. He wanted to see the bodies with his own eyes.


    But there they were. The members of the Phantom Troupe were all dead, lying on the ground. Some had bullet holes in their body, some had sliced all over their body. The mafia was taking pictures to display them on the internet so they can show their might to everyone. Even the Phantom Troupe died like dogs in front of them. Some even said, they should find each members families and make them pay too.


    Normally Kurapika had to buy eyes from Auction for Neon, but since Neon died with his Father, Kurapika lost all his reasons and had no reason to buy those eyes. I was waiting outside, and Kurapika started to walk on the bridge without aim. I knocked him unconscious and flashed away to a hotel room. Crow told me he would sleep few days, so I left a note for him.


    "The bodies were fake." I already knew Hisoka also would tell her, but I wanted to say it myself.

 Chapter-91 To The NGL!

    After the Auction, we gathered in the shabby building once again. Lucilfer was foaming at the mouth because the power she just stole has vanished as if never appeared. When she was eager to try it one second, she alerted by the power she lost, and she was in a very mood since.


    She was pondering on the possibilities. Both the girl, Neon and her father were killed by a gun. But the Ambulance staff were just knocked unconscious. When we arrived at the entrance of the shabby building, she was already so angry, but when she found out how Nobunaga killed brutally and left for dogs to eat, she went mad.


    We were sent all around the city to find a clue about Brotherhood of Steel and Chain user. I already planned to this point, so I flashed to my target. My target was a Mafia Executive. He couldn''t reach his boss, one of the 10 Mafia Head, since last night, and didn''t know what to do. As he was sitting in a hotel room, I flew inside the window and caught him from behind. I pressed my thumb to his forehead and used Conquerer''s Haki, Mind Transfer Jutsu, and my Devil Fruit to send this man to the area where Feitan was searching.


    I already told about Brotherhood of Steel once and made them Troupe''s enemy. If I brought another man with the same memories, Lucilfer might get suspicious. So I ordered Mafia executive to go the area where Feitan was searching, and Feitan would find him without the man turns himself in. When everybody return, Pakunoda would search his memories and would find the memories Crow created. Taking attention away from Kurapika.


    In original series, Kurapika would encounter with Lucilfer and seal his Nen powers. After that Lucilfer would find a Nen Exorcists and would lift the mark that Kurapika left to seal his powers. Because Kurapika sealed Lucilfer''s powers, Hisoka couldn''t fight against Lucilfer. Instead of all this nonsense time waste, I decided to confront Lucilfer with Hisoka, after the fight with Chimera Ants.


    I could also kill Lucilfer after Kurapika sealed her, but it wasn''t certain that Kurapika could seal her powers in this World too. So I decided to keep Kurapika out of the game.


    When we return to the shabby building at the decided time, Feitan brought the Mafia executive I sent. His all body was shaking, probably tasted Feitan''s torture. Lucilfer gave the order, and Pakunoda searched his memories.


    In those memories, a man with Power Armor was sitting one of the big couch. He took out his helmet and looked around. He had black hairs, black eyes, a handsome face.


    "Paladin Dense, how was your opponent?" asked one of the Mafia, there were Mafia and Brotherhood of Steel filled the extensive room.


    "He was weak. I don''t know why they exaggerate the Spider this much. His sword art was okay, but the power wasn''t even enough to cut my armor. I shot him with firebombs until he becomes charcoal. He was even weaker than the other one," said Paladin Dense with a smirk.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Then a man flung the door open and shouted, "We got news on Spiders, they are going to attack Auction tonight. We all are going to be there." the man said, and the memory ended.


    I remembered Paladin Dense from the Fallout 4 game, and he wasn''t an NPC, the player could encounter. There were holodisks, recorded by him. In case of other Paladins and higher ranks found their way to this World, I wanted to use one who died, and encounter chance would be reduced. The last thing I wanted at the moment was to blow my cover.


    After looking into man''s memories, Pakunoda shot a few bullets to all of us to see what she saw. I have to remunerate Crow though, he was very good at making memories. All Troupe flew into a temper, and Feitan cut man''s head off. That solves the problem.


    "Did you find anything about their whereabouts?" asked Lucilfer.


    "Yes, they are going to NGL to recruit an army. I don''t know the details, but all higher ranks went to NGL." said Pakunoda.


    NGL was an abbreviation for Neo-Green Life. NGL was a self-governed country and part of the Mitene Union. Following the death of Ming Jol-ik, it was briefly put in the custody of the International Security Agency, which dismantled it and made an uninhabited nature reserve of its territory. It was then placed under the jurisdiction of the Hunter Association.


    The Chimera Queen created its Den in this Country and started to spread from this point. Because it was closed to the outside, the Hunter Association didn''t hear the news about Chimera Ants until it was too late. Making it impossible to prevent King''s birth. It would be impossible to locate the Brotherhood of Steel in that country. If my plans work, Phantom Troupe will be there to clash with Chimera Ants. They will help my quest, and I will weaken them.


    But it was still too early to go there. If I let Troupe go now, there was still a chance to eliminate the Brotherhood of Steel.


    "May I speak, boss?" I asked Lucilfer. She nod and I continue, "As far as I know, the army going to appear in NGL is from Dark Continent!" I dropped the bomb. Dark Continent was one of the biggest taboo and mystery of this world.


    The Dark Continent is the world that doesn''t appear on the world map. Other types of human beings live there. It is also said that it''s where the Magical Beasts come from. The known world where normal humans live is inside a great lake called Mobius in the Dark Continent. In reality, the ancestors of the human race have apparently originated from the Dark Continent, as the deciphering of myths and the study of ancient ruins seem to testify.


    At the end of each of the five successful voyages, as collateral damage, humanity brought back Five Great Calamities. After that, the expedition of Dark Continent banned. Every Hunter would dream to go there. In a few years from now, the full-scale expedition will start, but even Crow doesn''t know the further details.


    After I mentioned the Dark Continent, everybody got more serious. Every adept fighter in this World, know of Dark Continent and its dangers. "The army of monsters going to appear in NGL and spread to World from there. Brotherhood of Steel and even Vigilant of Stendarr will be there to fight against them. If we go there now, they may trap us. But if we wait for the army of monsters to appear, we can trap them, while they fight against to army!" I didn''t know if Lucilfer would listen to me or not, but this was my best shot. I had to stall them little further.

 Chapter-92 Chimera Ant Arc!

    "We have what we came for," I said to Troupe with a low voice. The first part of my plan, keeping Troupe away from NGL, for the time being, was successful. Now I have to convince them to leave the city, because if we stay in the city, sooner or later we are going to clash with Kurapika. Either way, it is bad for my plans. First of all, I don''t want Kurapika to die.


    "We should prepare for oncoming war. We are strong, no you are strong. Last night when I saw Feitan killed 500 Brotherhood of Steel with one move, I was awed by his prowess. Still, monsters from Dark Continent and two armies want our head, will be our toughest battle. From the information I gathered, I can promise you, those we killed were nothing but a foot soldier.


    The Chain User can bind Uvogin, this alone enough to prove that how strong they are, giving the Uvogin''s physical power. We have to prepare, and plan, otherwise, we may all die." I said with a frowned face. I didn''t have much to say, all I could do was to bring in my argument and hope for the best. After all, the last call was Lucilfer''s.


    Lucilfer pondered for a long time. She looked at the east and stayed that way more than five minutes. After 15 minutes, she said, "We did what we came for. We will disperse and meet again in NGL after one and a half year. We will fight against both parties and take revenge for, Franklin, Uvogin, and Nobunaga. Until that time get stronger. If you encounter anyone stronger than you, run away." after that, she started to walk away.


    ''This went well. Kurapika slept 5 days straight in original series after he found out the Spider is dead. If he sleeps 5 days in this World too, he can''t read my note, until he wakes up. Until then we all will be all around the world.''


    I flashed away alone before anyone tagged along with me. There was more than one year before we gathered in NGL, so I wasn''t sure what to do. Normally in this time, Gon and Killua would go to Island I first arrived in this World, Greed Island. Their main goal in coming to this city was to find the game. I thought about this game a lot, but I decided to skip it because there was nothing I could gain from this game. Crow tried to convince me with my game addiction, but I had better things to do. The reason why Crow wanted me to go was all because Killua was there. I swear he is the biggest fangirl ever.


    After that, I thought about going to the Dark Continent. But I decided otherwise immediately because the Dark Continent was so mysterious and there were still some Calamities brought from there for eons but couldn''t be solved to this date. I didn''t want to risk my life for adventure. There were beings in the Dark Continent can kill with thoughts. And I sure have not any ability to stop such an attack.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I decided to return to Heaven''s Arena and train there while waiting for gathering time to come.


    ****


    1 year and 2 months later.


    When I returned to the Heaven''s Arena, because it wasn''t too long since I left, I accepted to the 200th floor again. I won against a Floor Master and started to stay at the 201st floor. I didn''t have the chance to join Battle Olympia, because it wasn''t time for it yet, but I got stronger with every fight I had.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Unlike the challenging side, Floor Masters being challenged constantly. Because I learned how to control my power, I won against my enemies with a small difference in power. When I was here for the first time, most of the warriors would refrain to fight against me, but because I held myself back this time, the challenges rose rapidly.


    I learned how to use Nen better, I improved with Shadow and 777 Gloves dramatically, and I also started to create another Nen power. Normally three of them wouldn''t be good, but I had the Adapt System, and my body was adapting to my new powers very quickly. Also, I get better with combining my other powers to my Nen powers. I was one of the strongest in this World, not I could say that with confidence.


    After that, I started to travel to NGL. In NGL all kinds of technological equipment were forbidden, but I hid them in my Warehouse and passed through to border security. There were all kinds of technological devices on the border, even an MRI machine to check all visitors body to see if they hide anything inside their body. Also, this point was the consulate, because the computers were working only here.


    The Phantom Troupe were expecting me to flash them to the other side of the border because they weren''t willing to leave their weapons. For example, Pakunoda was using guns, Feitan was using an umbrella, Machi was using needles, and these items weren''t allowed in the NGL.


    Before I came here, Crow already told me about stuff related to Chimera Ants. At the moment, the Queen already reached the NGL and started to build its Nest. Chimera Ant Queen had one objective, that is, give a birth to the strongest King. Until Queen feel ready, it will eat different species, and create more soldier ant. Queen firstly create Chore Soldiers make them do chores. Bringing low-quality meat for example. After that Queen start to give a birth to Combat Soldiers.


    Combat Soldier would bring better quality meat and other species. The more species Queen eat, better can be the next generation. After Combat Soldiers, the Squad Leaders. These are mixed soldiers created from the different kinds of species'' meats, Combat Soldiers brought. At this point in the story, Combat Soldiers should start to hunt humans, because Queen likes them. Above the Combat Soldiers, there is the Royal Guards, and lastly the King.


    After the Queen give a birth to King, the King leave the Nest with Royal Guards and leave Queen with other Chimera Ants. In the original story, because King mixed with Humans, he got bad sides mostly. For example, independence and unfaithful human characteristics made King kill his own mother and try to eat it. If it weren''t for that, Queen would start all over again, and in no time the World would be filled with Chimera Ants.


    Crow told me about first humans caught by Chimera Ants. They were two little kids were fishing in the woods for their mothers. The story is very tragic, and Crow told me to save them, but I wasn''t so sure about that. Because the boy, after turn into Chimera Ant, was going to do really important things. For example, helping the Kite. Not that I care about him, but they were all related to the story, and I had to keep it as it is to figure out where King will be after he fights with Netero.


    I decided to save the little girl, and let the Chimera Ant take away the boy. It was half tragic now, and the mother wouldn''t be hollow as she was in original series.


    I flew into the jungle and tried to locate the boy and girl. When I saw the ugly red monster, confronting against boy tries to save his sister, I used Genjutsu and flashed away with the girl. After that, I had to wait for the Phantom Troupe to arrive.

 Chapter-93 Start of the Legendary War!

    ''Crow I will do that way.'' I mumbled to myself on my way to where Phantom Troupe was waiting for me, I could just flash to one of them, but I didn''t want them to know that I can flash any of them anytime I want.


    "You mean that?" asked Crow with an uncertain voice.


    ''Yes, that one.'' After much consideration, I decided to cut my ties with Phantom Troupe. I already decided to leave this World after I handle the Chimera Ants and Quest I assigned, and helping Phantom Troupe may bring another one-sided massacre, as it did in Yorknew City. I successfully lure Phantom Troupe into my trap, now they will clash with two parties. Three parties if Chimera Ants also want to fight with them. Even if not all of them die, most of them will.


    I followed my seal and hid my presence at the border. Phantom Troupe were waiting for me for some time now. I had to meet them a week ago, and all this time they were waiting for me to flash them inside of the NGL. I wanted to see how they are going to handle this. And as I thought they break in from the border security not long after. Obviously, they were at the end of their patience.


    They killed anyone on their way and walked in. I already left them a few gifts while I was here. I clashed with Vigilants of Stendarr too many times, and Brotherhood of Steel was now in my command. I caught few of them secretly and tied them to a tree not far away from the border so Pakunoda could read their memories. But those memories were a little bit altered. Because I initially wanted to lure them to Chimera Ant''s Nest.


    After they found my gifts, Pakunoda did her magic and found out artificial memory created by Crow. Spider started to move toward the Nest. Even though only one of the Royal Guards born yet, with Neferpitou and rest of the Combat Soldiers found out about Nen, even Phantom Troupe would have a hard time.


    This was also my gift to Gon and Killua. A day ago, Gon, Killua, and Kite had met Neferpitou and Kite died. I am going to lure Phantom Troupe to Neferpitou with Brotherhood of Steel, and Vigilants of Stendarr, to create fours sided battle. Of course, I can''t let them kill Neferpitou, because King needs Neferpitou.


    Neferpitou has Specialization type of Nen, and after Neferpitou killed Kite, Neferpitou created Doctor Blythe. Doctor Blythe is a giant doll conjured by Neferpitou, used only to surgically treat damaged areas of the body. It is equipped with countless medical tools that can be used to provide first aid as well as perform major surgeries. A lethal wound to the stomach can be treated in less than one hour, and destroyed corpses can be reconstructed to be later manipulated.


    Neferpitou created this wicked ability to reattach Kite''s body parts Neferpitou severed when they met. Kite was strong Nen user, learned under Gon''s father. He wasn''t weak but died without putting a fight against Neferpitou, showing how strong the Royal Guards are.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    After some time, the baits I placed all paid off. Baits worked perfectly to lure three parties to the Nest, as I wanted. They all arrived one side of the Nest and saw each other, and Neferpitou already felt them. Neferpitou stood as a cat trying to protect its cub.


    The executives of Vigilants of Stendarr were much stronger than the foot soldiers we fought earlier. As Crow said, The Aristocracy even gave them a King item and lots of Duke Items. The Leader Isran has a King Item, allows him to move very fast. Combining with his Nen, he was so fast, even the Cheetu, a cheetah Chimera Ant wasn''t able to run away from him. In original series Cheetu was so fast, no one was able to catch him. He even created a Nen ability where his prey had to chase him to escape from the pocket space he created with his Nen. Because he was relying on his speed more than anything. At some point, he even called himself "Speed King. But because he trusted his speed too much, died in the hands of Isran.


    Isran was a character brought to Skyrim game with the Dawnguard DLC. He was the founder of the Dawnguard settlement, aim to kill vampires, he was also ex-member of Vigilants of Stendarr. The player could choose to side with Isran and kill Vampire Lords, or side with vampires to fight against Isran. Even in the game, Isran was a strong opponent. He was master at using Warhammer. Now he had Duke Item Warhammer gifted by The Aristocracy. With the King Item, the Boots of Thunder, his speed exceed even a cheetah Chimera Ant.


    His Nen power was a barrier. He could create a barrier that can block a few attacks from Chimera Squad Leader specialized on the attack power. Isran can expand his barrier to cover as large as 100-meter proximity, but the larger the area he covers, the thinner the barrier is.


    The leader of the Brotherhood of Steel was Knight-Captain Cade. He was one of the NPC the player can encounter in the game. When they summoned to the Upper Realm, all of the Power Armors modified, but the ones Knight-Captain Cade was using was something else. It was like a starship, in the shape of Power Armor. Because they were under my command, they told me everything there is to tell.


    Knight-Captain Cade Power Armor had two Duke Items inserted in its torso. One could create strong lightning bolts with the movement of the Power Armor. The other one had barrier ability, covering it from sneak attack automatically. There were other modifications as well. For example, each of 500 power armors stationed here had stronger electrical discharge could kill even an Enhancer or stronger laser weapons.


    Knight-Captain Cade also had strong Nen Power. Knight-Captain Cade was Transmuter and by transmutation his Aura to Sound Wave, he was able to create a sound can kill or sounds only his people could hear. He was giving orders on the battlefield, without enemy hearing him with this ability.


    Also by adding a megaphone to his helmet, he was able to create an area effect attack with his Nen ability. He killed one of the Chimera Ants with the thickest shell by sending a Sound Wave made his brain explode.


    When four parties encounter each other, I took out popcorn I stocked to Warehouse earlier and sit on a tree branch. This fight ought to be legendary. Each of these parties was par with the one another. And there was still sometime before the second Royal Guard born. But if the other three parties stall this fight, with the born of Shaiapouf, the Chimera Ants will have the advantage...

 Chapter-94 One out, Three more !

    I was sitting on the tree branch not far away from the battlefield. The Chimera Ants started to leave the proximity of the Nest and tried to move battlefield away from the Nest to protect Queen. The Brotherhood of Steel moved with the Ant army, but the Vigilants of Stendarr stood where they are. Their aim was to destroy the Chimera Ants, and Phantom Troupe. Because Phantom Troupe moved with Brotherhood of Steel, and their aim was Spider with the Chimera Ants all along, Vigilants of Stendarr joined the fray and battlefield moved far away from the Nest.


    Their initial plan was to let three parties fight each other, while they could kill the Queen, but if even the Neferpitou left the battlefield to chase them, they would be in great danger.


    The relocation of the battlefield was aking to tug of war, between four parties, and fun to watch. If one party decided to go another way, all parties would attack each other immediately. But neither party wanted to walk away from this chance came to their feet. For the Brotherhood of Steel, it was killing Phantom Troupe with the help of two others, and make a deal with the Chimera Ants.


    For the Vigilants of Stendarr, it was killing the Phantom Troupe and Chimera Ants, in this mayhem without offending Brotherhood of Steel.


    For Phantom Troupe, destroy two parties have killed their members, and get the help of the monsters in the meantime.


    And for Chimera Ants, it was killing the all enemies can create obstacles for their Kings, on his way to the Throne.


    The new battlefield wasn''t so far away from my vision, so I didn''t move but kept watching. Every leader was planning their next move because each party had to deal at least the other two parties. The one in most unadvantageous position was Phantom Troupe. The others had their backings, but Spider had to deal with three of them with the 12 people. They recruited two more the time I was away. One of them was Illumi, probably hired for this fight alone.


    The other was a little girl, or that was I thought. Crow told me he was Killua''s little brother Kalluto. ''He is a trap?'' I couldn''t help but ask. He was looking like a girl.


    "Yes. There are lots of trap in these kinds of Worlds. Get used to it." said Crow. Well, I guess it is normal for some people.


    The battlefield divided in an instant. Isran, Neferpitou, Knight-Captain Cade, and Lucilfer started to fight their own. Their two supporters also followed behind them. For Lucilfer these were Kurtopi and Pakunoda.


    Battlefield also divided into parts. And the most disadvantaged team was Phantom Troupe because their number was least. They were usually taking cover behind Chimera Ants because saw through the Brotherhood of Steel don''t want to attack Chimera Ants, while Vigilants of Stendarr want to attack them.


    Lucilfer was very good at with team play. When her attacks were in cooldown, he was hiding behind Kurtopi where latter was creating a shield copied from an original one, covering for the team, Pakunoda was shooting with her pistol in the meantime.


    Isran was fighting with Neferpitou, and his shield was about the break with Neferpitou''s mere punches. Knight-Captain Cade attacked with his Nen once, creating a huge sound wave to fray everyone in the battlefield, but when he noticed he is also damaging Chimera Ants, he stopped using it and started to attack with his laser guns. After all, his mission was to recruit Chimera Ants.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The other side of the battlefield, Feitan and Phinks were fighting with three Brotherhood of Steel executives, four Vigilants of Stendarr executives and two Squad Leader of the Chimera Ants. They weren''t as good as Lucilfer, because they weren''t a mastermind in planning, and their fighting style was based on quick fights. But soon all battlefield learned to injure Feitan is a bad thing.


    As soon as few of his limbs broke, he started to use his language once again, and all of the Phantom Troupe run away. But this time neither party was foot soldiers. All commanders called back their underlings and covered for them, only a few of the weakest died under Feitan''s strongest attack. After that, fight carried on. Each team sent their strongest to fight against Feitan.


    Vigilants of Stendarr was first to lose. Their defense was low, and they were weaker compared to others. Isran was still holding, but most of them died. The balance shifted, and three teams started to fight once more, but this time Phantom Troupe was about to lose. When Vigilants of Stendarr lost, both Brotherhood of Steel and Chimera Ants focused on Spider. And they started to fall back while taking their ground.


    At this moment, one of the Vigilants of Stendarr, sitting behind Isran all this while created thousands of Sword from thin air. The swords aimed at all battlefield because they were enemy of the all battlefield anyway.


    The swords started to spin so ruthlessly, anyone hit by them would disintegrate in an instant. The man''s blood was flowing from his every orifice. He was about to collapse, and the all swords rain to the battlefield, and the user died. With him, most of the Chimera Ants, Brotherhood of Steel warriors died, and from Phantom Troupe Machi and Shalnark pierced by Sword. Rest of the team hid quickly.


    ''What the hell was this? It was some kind of Manipulation type attack but way too strong.'' I was shocked beyond belief. Since when Nen could create such a strong attack. If I didn''t feel the Nen the man used just before he attacked, I would think it was something special he acquired in the Upper Realm, but I was sure, it was a Nen-based attack.


    "It was Vows and Limitations!" said Crow and continued, "This was the thing I tried to protect you all this while. By making a Vow to kill you, and limit your Nen ability you can create something stronger than any normal Nen user can reach. For example, this guy created something this strong in exchange of his life.


    Being a product of the mind, Nen responds to the goals, strengths, and desires of individual users. As a result, a user of Nen can increase the overall power of a specific skill by stating a self-imposed restriction that forces even more limitations on it. For example, if one consciously decides something along the lines of "I will only use this skill on Thursdays" or "I will only use this skill against short people" and manages to abide by that rule, that particular skill will become stronger. These restrictions are called "Limitations" and the act of swearing to respect them "Vow" or "Contract" The stricter the Limitation, the stronger the user''s resolve, and thus the more their ability is strengthened. However, Limitations are also considered liabilities, since the power they grant is not consistent.


    Unlike normal conditions, which set the general parameters of an ability, and activation requirements, which determine the causes in which said ability can be used, a Limitation can be broken; however, doing so not only entails the loss of the ability it was used on, but it also carries the risk of annihilating one''s capacity to use Nen altogether. Limitations that contain some sort of punishment for example "I will die if I break this rule" will strengthen the ability even further. An example is provided by Kurapika, who swore on his own life not to use an ability on anyone but the Phantom Troupe." Crow summarized the Wikia in one breath.


    ''So this guy Vowed on his life, and acquired such a strength? Can anyone do that?'' I asked if I could have this kind of strength, I could kill anyone, giving how strong I am now.


    "This was the thing I was scared most. Not everyone can do that. First of all, you need to have strong emotions, and you have to obey too many rules. Mostly it ends with the death of a person. Don''t you dare to even think about it." warned me Crow, but I started to think what ifs...

 Chapter-95 The End of the Battle!

    After the suicide attack, Isran and one more person behind him were the last of Vigilants of Stendarr left, the rest of the soldiers died in the hands of their comrades, but with the current pace of the war, they wouldn''t live too long. While Brotherhood of Steel had only a few executives besides Knight-Captain Cade. Most of the Chimera Ant Combat Soldiers died, left only Squad Leaders and Neferpitou. In Phantom Troupe side, Machi and Shalnark died by the swords. When I see Shalnark died, an ache traveled through my body, even though I was ready to leave them all to die.


    The leaders all started to attack after sword rain stopped. All parties lost men because of Vigilants of Stendarr. But Isran had Boots of Thunder, and he flashed away from the battlefield. He was running in my direction, so I jumped on him and killed him with one strike, gave him my Thor''s Punishment! strengthened with Haki, Nen, and Zhengi vaporized Isran before he could shield himself.


    I took the boots and threw them before Gods take them away like they did last time when I killed the Templar''s leader. As soon as I did that, a voice rang in my head.


    "Esteemed User took something belongs to the Aristocracy. The Aristocracy ''counsel'' Esteemed User to return it right away." the ugly woman voice filled my ears, emphasize the word counsel.


    ''F*ck you and your counsel! Crow throw that b*tch before I flip it.'' I was about to have another tantrum because of the way they talk. They still have the nerve to talk to me like this? At least I left the Duke Item for you, you ungrateful bastards.


    "I did, as soon as she finished her words. Don''t worry, they didn''t hear you," said Crow, reassuring me.


    ''I don''t care if they hear me or not.'' I was in a very bad mood. Maybe the death of Shalnark effected me more than I think it would. I always thought I never bonded with any of them, but now I started to feel angry. I wanted to kill Isran not because of the items but the same reason with the other three leaders. I wanted to avenge something. But it was understandable, after all, Shalnark was always nice to me.


    I didn''t know if I should jump to the battlefield and battle alongside with the Spider or watch more. Even though I was overwhelmed with feelings for a while, I adapted it after a few minutes, and reason took over me once more. As I was pondering, and eerie aura started to spread from the Nest. The new Royal Guard born. And if he were to join the battle, this would only be a one-sided massacre.


    Lucilfer was first to react. She ordered fallback, and they took Shalnark''s and Machi''s bodies and left right away. The Ants didn''t want to follow, because they were thinking Brotherhood of Steel as an enemy too. And Brotherhood of Steel couldn''t leave because they had to recruit Chimera Ants. Two parties stood against each other, and at this point, both parties had few men left.Stolen story; please report.


    Knight-Captain Cade took off his helmet and raised his hands to show his good intentions. "I am here to convey my Lord''s message. In the fight, we never attacked you Chimera Ants, but we protected you from the other two parties. Please hear us out." said with honesty. He and rest of the Brotherhood of Steel never attacked Chimera Ants, and he hoped they also noticed their action otherwise, they had nothing else to show.


    "Speak!" ordered Neferpitou, Neferpitou was also curious, why these men never attacked them.


    "I am an envoy of the Desolates! Our Lords are the Gods live in the Upper Realm. They want to recruit you Chimera Ants to serve them, including your Kin-" Knight-Captain Cade couldn''t finish his words, and Neferpitou flashed to him with a punch. Neferpitou had an ugly expression, "King serves to none!" exclaimed Neferpitou.


    When Neferpitou was about to hit Knight-Captain Cade, I flashed to them and stopped the fist with mine. Even though Crow told me multiple times, I never thought Royal Guards would be this strong. Just a normal punch was as strong as my Nen filled punch. Chimera Ants were scary, too scary. If I had not my other means, I would be terrified of them, giving the fact the King was much stronger than Royal Guards.


    I covered for the Brotherhood of Steel, and they started to fall back. Neferpitou looked at me with a surprised look. To be able to stop one of Neferpitou''s punch was very shocking for Neferpitou. But I had no intention to stop and talk to them because I didn''t need to. When the time comes, I will deal with King, not his soldiers. Also, Shaiapouf was on his way to the battlefield, and I didn''t want to kill them. So, when the Brotherhood of Steel run away, I flashed to them as well.


    Knight-Captain Cade looked at me angrily and shouted, "Why you didn''t aid us in the battle? I thought we were partners on this one." He was fuming with anger, also bullet sweats formed on his forehead. He just started to death from close proximity, and if it wasn''t for me to stop it, he would be dead.


    "We are not partners, but you are in my order. I never ordered you to fight against three armies. You acted on your own and killed all those precious men of mine. I will report this to your Lord." I said nonchalantly. It was their fault to fight against them without waiting for my order, they had nothing to blame me for it.


    "You are dismissed. I doubt you will do any good in this battle anymore. Leave your Power Armor too. I may need it for the Quest. I will return it to your Lord after I finish the Quest. Take your men and wait for me in the Republic of East Gorteau in a week. I will give you the army." I finished by asking more than I should. But he had nothing to say, so after some thinking, he got off from the power armor and started to walk away with his men.


    I put the Power Armor in the Warehouse, without looking at it. I never intend to use it anyway, I just wanted to test them. I still had a few ideas on this Quest. I decided to save King and give him the environment to live, but without his subjects would he be the King? Should I decide to not finish the Quest? I am not sure.


    After I dealt with the battle, I followed the Phantom Troupe, but they were nowhere to be seen, I didn''t want to flash and take risks, so I waited on the tree branch, I sat earlier. Crow told me in a few days, Hunter Association will send a team to exterminate Chimera Ants. Netero will come personally, but he is not able to stop King''s birth. Still, I have to wait and see. If they bring an army, unlike the original series, with the weakened state of the Nest, they may able to kill Queen. I have to wait and see, for sake of King''s well being.

 Chapter-96 Kings Birth!

    After the war, I stayed near the Nest to protect it. Even though in Original Series, King born without a problem, in this World, if Hunter Association were to send an army, things may go differently, giving that Nest was weakened with the war just took place.


    Even though both Royal Guards were born at the moment, I still felt like it would be safer to stay in guard, until the King''s born. When Netero wanted to attack Meruem, Colt said, even the Royal Guards aura felt stronger than Netero''s, but Netero had too many hidden moves under his sleeves Colt didn''t know, so it wasn''t guaranteed that Royal Guards could defend the Nest, if Hunter Association brings full war.


    I still believe there isn''t anyone as strong as the King in all World, because of even the one of the strongest Nen user in this World, Netero, the leader of the Hunter Association died in the hands of Meruem. And from what Crow told me, Meruem didn''t fight at all. He wasn''t willing to kill a man in Netero''s caliber, because, at that stage of the story, Meruem started to change.


    Meruem was cruel being. When he first born, he never cared for anyone but himself. When he born, he killed those who weak and useless to him. Even one of the Royal Guards punched to death by him. He even said he hit to destroy Royal Guard''s head, but because Royal Guard was strong, Meruem praised the Royal Guard instead.


    Meruem, just after his birth, pulled off his mother''s, Queen of the Chimera Ant''s arm and tried to eat it, and spit back because it was disgusting. The journey brought him from this wicked personality to the one I admire wasn''t long at all. In a mere few months, Meruem changed dramatically, and the one caused all of this was a clumsy, neglected, blind girl.


    In this harsh World, being a blind was a burden to most of the families. Growing up in such an environment, Komugi used to act accordingly. When she made a mistake, she apologized thousand times. When she wasn''t useful, she wanted to create something she was best to prove her usefulness. This psychological burden forced her subconsciously to be best at the game Gungi.


    Gungi was an onboard game, special to this world. It was mostly based on tactics and imagination. Despise the fact that she was blind, Komugi was champion in this game, and this game was the only way how she proved her usefulness. As she put it, "There''s a saying among players, "A Gungi king is a mere mortal once he''s lost." If I lose... I''m worthless."


    This notion made her create her Nen, without she even realize it and it was related to her Gungi talent, making her create and simulate countless of possibility as if she was playing all of them. It may seem unrelated, but when Meruem realized that, he thought about another possibility.


    "I learned from Komugi that different kinds of "strengths" exist. On my way here... I killed a child. She perhaps could have one day been superior to me in some aspect. And I plucked off that bud. For no reason. Just like that." At first, Meruem was satisfied with his might. He was able to kill someone, may overshadow him someday, yet he was the King of this World, he was the judge of life. Yet this kind of thought changed in time. After all, he was only three months old at that time, and he was evolving to the man I admired slowly.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "I am king. But... who am I really...? Why am I here? For what reason was I born?" This thought forced Meruem to think about his mission in this World. As later, he decided to be the King of the World. Because he could bring the peace. When Meruem realized this World was divided into parts by some men call themselves Kings, and they were the weakest among humanity. All these Kings were doing was torture people and enjoy the world, while their subjects were working their ass out. This made Meruem think something else.


    "Your society has "international borders"... partitions dividing the world into little boxes. To the right side of the border, children starve to death. To the left, the idle dregs of mankind feast on excess. It is sheer madness. I will destroy all borders. I can give you, if not perfect equality, a world without unjust want!" He decided to be the King of the World, to make it just for every living being...


    In this three months, not much happened. Netero came with two others as he did in Original Series. They started to kill foot soldiers to slowly weaken the Chimera Army. And when King born, all of them froze to death. Just the King''s Aura was enough to scare them out of their wits. King killed his mother, Hunter Association tried to save her in exchange for Colt''s help. Colt was the first human-Chimera Ant mix race. The girl I saved was his sister, and I didn''t save the boy for this very reason, because Colt has to much impact on the story.


    After Queen breathed her last, another Chimera Ant born, she was Kite, reborn after death. Colt swore to protect her as he did in original series. Because even before he become Chimera Ants, all he thinks of was protecting those close to him, after he became Chimera Ant he swore to protect the Queen but failed to do so, after that he swore to protect Kite


    King only took three Royal Guardian to find a new Nest. Unlike her mother, his human sides made him disdain Nest built from mud. He flew with the help of Royal Guards and killed on his way, and flew again all the way to the capital. And there he took over a palace. Later, the other Chimera Ants started to come to King, because Queen was dead. While King was learning the world, with the help of the board games, and won against all of the Champions in their respective games. Except for Komugi.


    He couldn''t win against Komugi, no matter what. Meruem was a born genius. He could read his opponents, he was a mastermind in battle tactics. Yet, in the game of Gongi, he couldn''t win against a clumsy, blind woman. While his character was reshaping with Komugi, Netero and his gang planned their raid. Because Royal Guards created a plan to produce Chimera Ants from humans, and lure all of the residences in the Country, giving no other chance but annihilate the King and his guards.


    On the day they planned to take action, the Hunter Association attacked. With the Zeno''s magnificent attack "Dragon Dive" the rain of light poured upon the Palace. Netero hired Zeno to create a distraction, and it created something they couldn''t even imagine. Dragon Dive injured Komugi, forced Neferpitou to treat her. Because of this, King fought with Netero alone.


    Even when I said fight, it was a skill display match. Netero used all of his arsenals, while Meruem was sitting, still couldn''t even hurt Meruem. King, on the other hand, displayed his mastermind and saw through Netero''s moves one by one, even though they were at the speed of light. Meruem was reluctant to fight, because of his new point of view. He wasn''t created to kill, he was the King of all, yet Netero was ready to die.


    When he realized his strongest move barely scratch the other party, Netero suicided to trigger the bomb connected to his heart. It was set to explode when his heart stops, and it almost killed Meruem. But this wasn''t the only damage the bomb created, what really dangerous was the poison it was carrying. The bomb poisoned Meruem, Shaiapouf, Menthuthuyoupi, and killed them in Original Series.


    This was where I came in. I decided to wait for all the Royal Guards to die. They were the pain in the ass, but just when Meruem and Komugi about to die, I would go and save them, I already planned to this point.

 Chapter-97 Leaving Hunter x Hunter World!

    "Are you sure about that? You may never find anything like that again," asked Crow, after I explained to him my plans. Even I wasn''t sure if I should that or not, but my instincts were saying this was my best option. Because there was a feeling saying something is wrong. And the thing I decided was making perfect sense, so I followed my plans.


    It all started when I was about to save Meruem and Komugi. All of a sudden, Deaf God for the first time send me a message through Crow.


    "It is time for Annual Universal God Tournament, you have to return to the Upper Realm in three years of time. All Champions will be summoned back, doesn''t matter the situation they are in. Try not to be naked and on a woman at the time, or a man, or both. Whatever."


    Sudden turns of events forced me to act extreme. I always thought I had all the time in the Multiverse to get stronger, but now I had to fight against people like Gold Coin in three years of time, and I wasn''t sure about my victory. I did get stronger compared to last time, but I still wasn''t so sure about it. At least I get stronger in this place, more than all the other worlds. I created three Hatsu and made Jon stronger as well.


    When I was in Heaven''s Arena, and waiting for Chimera Ants to come, one day Crow told me about the King Item he saw in the Shop. It was Hephaestus'' Anvil. It would allow the user to create extra energy source inside the body. All Gods had this ability, but Champions coveting this item for their followers or other people in the worlds they were traveling for so long. I didn''t know why Shop God put it on the market, instead of giving to Gold Coin, but he did put it nonetheless, and I intended to get it.


    I had to use three lottery ticket, and 10.000 SC to acquire it but I finally did it. I had my own Hephaestus''s Anvil. I created extra energy sea for Jon and taught him Nen. He was creating his own, unique Hatsu all this time, and it was close to completion...


    I was in the palace''s underground. The Meruem just returned to the Komugi''s side and they were about to die. Two of the Royal Guards already died, only Neferpitou left, but Gon was killing Neferpitou as I was dealing with this. Crow told me in Original Series a Nen user Palm was monitoring Meruem and Komugi on their dead, so I blocked all space to cut off her ability to peak on us.


    I walked in and Meruem got wary all of the sudden. He was able to sense me, but he was aware I had no malicious intentions with the ability he gained from Shaiapouf.


    Shaiapouf was able to see through people''s hearts, read their most dominant emotions. When King got hit by a bomb that was hidden inside of Netero, he was about to die. To prevent him from dying Shaiapouf and Menthuthuyoupi liquefied their life essence and cells to feed the King, and brought him back. In this feeding, Meruem gained their abilities.


    "I am here to save you two," I said with full honesty. I clearly didn''t know if I could beat Meruem. He was so strong, and with his newly gained powers he may be way stronger than me, but he was about to die with the woman he loved. So, he didn''t want to spend his time with meaningless fights.


    "Please, save her," he said, about to go on his knees. I flashed to his side and held him to prevent he kneel in front of me.


    "You are King. A King kneels to none." I said with a serious face. "I will take you and your subject to some other place, all I want you to do is, live and get stronger," I said.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "What about her?" he asked, nodding to Komugi.


    "A King is half without a Queen supporting him. I can also open her eyes, would you like that?" I asked. Well, firstly Meruem wasn''t a human, if I let Komugi see him, it may complicate things. I wasn''t doubting their loves, but still. Well, not that Komugi had seen any man before, because she was blind from birth, and probably had no idea how a man should look like, but still...


    Seen through my thoughts, Meruem said with a firm face, "I want the best for her. If she decided to walk away afterward, so be it." This was a man. Doesn''t matter his race, this was a real man. Even if he knew Komugi would leave his side, he would do his best to heal Komugi.


    "As you wish," I said and started to treat her.


    Medical Jutsus based on the Chakra System inside the body, when Zhengi healing was based on acupoints scatter around the body. A Nen user was able to drive his or her Nen to his or her eyes to see through hidden Nen attacks. In most of these worlds, one had to drive one''s inside energy to eyes to make them see better. I already thought about possibilities on my way here and executed my plans.


    I mixed my medical chakra with my healing Nen, I also let out Jon and strengthened my healing with his Holy Lights from his Devil Fruit powers, and drive my pure Zhengi to Komugi''s eyes. Because she already awakened her Nen powers, she accepted my inner energies and worked them to heal her eyes instinctively. After a mere few minutes, her pupils constricted with the sudden lights shone upon them, and she faced to Meruem, held his face and kissed him.


    Now, this is the happy ending. I did what I have to do, and explained how it is going to work, to the Meruem. After we settled everything, I helped all Chimera Ants to go with Meruem. And that was settled.


    After that, I flashed to the Gon and Killua. I knew where they going to fight with Neferpitou, because Crow told me earlier, and I marked it before going to save Meruem. I wanted to see all Royal Guards die because they were threats to this World, also they were overprotective of Meruem, even disobeying his order to serve him better with the ideas they have.


    For example, all Royal Guards wanted to kill Komugi even though Meruem was in love with her. Because King was affected by her and Komugi changed his perspectives.


    When I flashed, Gon hit the last strike and killed Neferpitou, but later used a Nen technique to attack even after death, cut Gon''s arm off, but Gon didn''t even care, because Neferpitou did the same thing to Kite, and Gon thought he deserved this outcome as well.


    The scene was tragic as Crow said. Killua was able to do anything for his friend, even after all this he did his best to cure him, yet Gon didn''t even care how he felt. This made Crow hate Gon because Crow normally loved character such as Gon. For example Luffy.


    After that, Gon went into a coma-like state, because this sudden power-up was his Vows and Limitations. Gon decided to toss away his Nen power in exchange for the power to kill Neferpitou. Also, he would die if it weren''t for Killua and his little brother.


    Killua''s little brother, Alluka had the power to make everything he wishes true. One could wish for anything, and the next wisher had to pay for previous requests. The bigger the wish, the harder would be the following requests. Only Killua was able to wish anything he wants and doesn''t have to pay anything in return, because from the time they were small, only Killua treated his brother as a human being.


    I thought about helping them with the Alluka''s transportation but later decided otherwise, because I was afraid of his powers. I had no defense against a being could kill me with mere thoughts. I concluded that the thing inside of Alluka was from Dark Continent. How did he find its way to Alluka, I don''t know, but the characteristics were similar.


    After I dealt with everything in this World, it was time for me to leave. I finally ready to return to Naruto World. I had to save Sasuna and deal with Akatsuki in this three years, or I may have no further chances to do so. I thought about the people in this world and realized I had no one to say goodbye. It was time for me to return!

 Chapter-98 Naruto World Again!

    As soon as I flashed back to the Naruto World, all the seals I left before I went to the another World, started to appear in my head once again. First thing I did was to check if Orime-san was okay or not, and when I felt her heartbeat, I heaved a sigh of relief. I could feel her heartbeat from other Worlds as well, but most of the time it would be jammed, because of the long distance. Still, feeling it time to time, was enough for me. At least I knew she was okay.


    I flashed to her without waiting for another second. She was sitting in her room, looking through some papers. Her hair was fluttering with the wind coming from the window. She sensed me after some time and raised her head, and she dashed to me as soon as she realized who I am, and her eyes got wet. We hugged each other for a long time before separated. It is only been two years for her, but to me, it was more than 5 years. I missed her so much.


    In all those Worlds, Nojiko was the closest thing I could call a family. Even though I liked Isi, I didn''t feel any other feelings towards her. Luffy and rest of the Crew were my friends, and I would jump into the danger for them still, they weren''t a family for me. And in the Hunter x Hunter World, I didn''t even have anybody to say goodbye. If I were to say goodbye to Hisoka, she would jump on me to fight to the death or something else, so I decided to not to...


    After I told Orime-san the things I did, without details about World Travels, System and Gods, I left Orime-san with the promise to take her another picnic. I flashed to the Hokage''s office. I sat at the window and looked at the red-eyed bastard. He had a smirk on his face, while his eyes were gazing papers swiftly. He was the same as I left him. He was tired, but he wasn''t any weaker. He was even stronger.


    "Stop pretending. I know you noticed me." I said with a smile of mine.


    "Welcome back. It''s been a while." he looked at me and smiled back.


    "How are you doing? Is everything okay with the village, and alliance?


    "You have much to catch up, but your timing is impeccable, we were just about to raid few Akatsuki locations. One of our spies sent a hidden letter a few days back. Take a look." said Itachi and opened the drawer. A mouse black as ink jumped out of it and splashed on the blank page Itachi was holding and created a letter.


    "They found the two-tailed beast with the help of the 4th traitor, and fusing went smooth. 4th traitor developed a stronger sensory jutsu after he successfully controlled the two-tailed beast. It will only take a few years to find all the others. It still will take a longer time to fuse them with the people, but act quickly. The eagle will lead you to our location.


    The red-eyed girl is fine. She is not affected by their brainwashing and just getting stronger to fight against them. No need to worry."The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Oh this ability is Sai''s," said Crow as I finished reading the letter.


    ''Who is Sai?'' I asked Crow. I never meet with this person. I met almost all the academy when I enrolled in the academy, but I have never seen this Sai person.


    "He was one of Root in Original Series, planted in Team 7 by Danzo to fill Sasuke''s gap when latter left the Fire Village and went to Orochimaru to get stronger. Sai later effected with Naruto''s feelings toward Sasuke, and become their friends. He has a weird type of Jutsu to bring his drawings to life. And as you see, those drawings can also carry messages. He is very suitable for infiltrating. Itachi must have planted him in Akatsuki." summarized Crow.


    ''So that is how it is.'' This 4th traitor must be Naruto, that bastard is 4th Hokage''s son, and red-eyed girl must be Sasuna. It seems she is doing okay. I really missed Sasuna, maybe I should go and save her, after all, I am strong enough to do it.


    "What are you going to do?" I asked Itachi. I left this world to get stronger, and my only objective was to save Sasuna.


    "We will have meetings with the Alliance tomorrow morning in a nearby town to discuss," said Itachi with a sigh. He looked tired. Hokage work and other things with alliance must have been hard for him. But after I checked him with Crow, I could see that he wasn''t slacking off.


    "Deactivate your Sharingan," I asked Itachi, all of a sudden.


    He looked at me perplexed but still deactivated it. I asked him, "Who is your best friend in this World?"


    "It would be you and Shisui," he answered honestly, still without a clue what I am up to.


    I pressed my thumb to his forehead, and with the Conquerer''s Haki, I suppressed all his will and inserted the fake memory that Crow created.


    "Sorry, this is for your own safety," I said while putting Itachi''s head to the table before flashed away with the ink eagle sitting in the office.


    As I flew with the eagle, I used Observation Haki to feel malicious people. The Ink Eagle could only bring me to the proximity of the Akatsuki base. After he flew in a circle above a mountain, I activated my En. It was as big as 150 meters, and as soon as I activated it and mixed it with my Observation Haki, I felt strong people inside the mountain hiding. And one of them was a teenager girl, training with her sword art.


    When I used my En with my Observation Haki, it was similar to Meruem''s latest En. I could also read people''s emotion with my En, could easily identify malicious people.


    I circled around the mountain and stopped at the behind, where there was no entrance, but only solid rock separate me from Sasuna. Inside of the cave was blocked to space transfer jutsus, so I could only retrieve her by going inside personally. After I thought for a while, I decided to use the Phantom form and slip through the walls. As soon as I did that, Zetsu has noticed me and started to move towards me, but I was faster.


    "Who the hell are y-" Sasuna couldn''t finish her words, and grabbed by me to be taken away. I held Sasuna from her wrist and left the cave with Phantom form, then started to fly in the air. If I flashed immediately, they could still locate me, but there weren''t too many people that able to fly in this World.


    Sasuna was hugging me, and her cheeks were red. Her sweet fragments were filling my nostrils, coming from her sweat, formed because of her training. She was grown up now. She was wearing white loose clothes, black pants. A sword was hanged on her back. Her ample bosoms were developed in these years, she was almost 18, and her sweet face was more of a woman.


    After I fly for ten minutes without talking, I flashed back to Itachi''s side. He was awake and he was looking at me angrily with his Mangekyou Sharingan.

 Chapter-99 Five Kage Summit!

    "How dare you make me live the scene I killed you and Shisui over and-" before he finished his words, I flashed him and closed his mouth. I was still intended to use this technique with Sasuna, and if she knew this fact, it would be useless.


    After a bit of struggle, Itachi noticed Sasuna and escaped from my arms to hug his sister. It was a touching scene, giving the fact Itachi always been cold to everyone, hugging his sister was prof to his concern over the matter. Even in the Original Series, Itachi never showed his love to his brother, just hit Sasuke''s forehead with his fingers.


    As Susana''s savior, he decided to forgo my previous acts, but I had a feeling he hasn''t done yet.


    Sasuna told us about what she experienced over these two and half years. Orochijosei personally trained her and tried to create a best friend for her when Sasuna was held there. Sasuna didn''t know the fact, but Itachi and I realized immediately. There were too many captives kidnapped by Orochijosei to be used on different experiments. Orochijosei always wanted to learn all Jutsus, the reason why she wanted Sharingan this badly was to learn them easier.


    It was already close to a miracle for Orochijosei to have a friend close enough to create trauma to achieve Magekyou Sharingan. Finding a second was, nigh impossible. So Orochijosei forced Sasuna to acquire Mangekyou Sharingan before took over her body.


    Of course, even though Sasuna had no idea what Orochijosei was planning, but she didn''t trust anybody she met in the Akatsuki hideout. Even some of the victims she met there were might be Orochijosei''s loyal followers as Kimimaro.


    In original series, Kimimaro was the sole survivor of the Kaguya clan. Upon dedicating his life to Orochimaru, he became the leader of the formerly-named Sound Five until he fell ill, which forced him to leave the group. Even though Orochimaru stated the fact he wanted to take over his body in original series, Kimimaro was okay with it and helped Orochimaru.


    Sasuna''s decision not trusting anyone was accurate because of some of Orochijosei''s captives might be trusting or worshiping her. Orochijosei might also force them to fight with Sasuna to create trauma for the latter. But even with all these cautions, Sasuna and Naruto were teammates, and they had a friendly rivalry. But because Naruto was too important to Akatsuki, Orochijosei couldn''t use him to force a fight between him and Sasuna.


    After more information Sasuna supplied, we let her go home to see her family too. It is been two and a half year after all, and she ought to miss her family. After Sasuna left, Itachi looked at me with rage once again. Before he speaks I explained, "The enemy is stronger than we can ever imagine." I said. Even though Orochijosei and the masked person was strong, they weren''t as strong as the person behind the curtains that hold the strings, would appear later in the story. And the Naruto World had no idea, how strong that person was.


    "I forced you to have this trauma to achieve Mangekyou Sharingan, without killing the ones you dear. Even if you don''t want to use it, it is okay. But when you have no other choice, at least it will save you or others close to you." I said. I told Crow to create a fake memory, where Itachi would kill me and Shisui over and over again. After experiencing this realistic memory, Itachi acquired the Mangekyou Sharingan.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Itachi pondered a little bit and later decided I was right. The oncoming war was dangerous and we had to gather every bit of strength we could muster. Still, he didn''t accept Sasuna to go through this tyrant way. I was thinking differently. Sasuna was a lot stronger than when she left the village. Even without the help of Kakashi, she mastered the lightning element, and activated three comma Sharingan, with the help of Orochijosei, and her master Sasuna became one of the strongest in the village.


    After a day, we started to move to nearby Samurai Town to have met with the alliance. Itachi brought me with him and the Fourth Hokage. The previous day I catch up with the people in town and spend the night with the Orime-san. Eating her foods and reminisce about all the good memories.


    When we arrived at the building where the Alliance meeting going to held, I saw the other Kages for the first time. Kazekage brought his three children with him, Gaara, Temari, and Kankusa.


    Raikage, a big tanned man with the champion belt on his waist, came with three followers as well. One of them was a rapper with sunglasses, looking alike Raikage, both had the same tanned skin and blonde hairs. Crow said they are not blood brothers but the rapper, Killer Bee is adopted. The other white-haired, tanned docile man, looking as all world was on his shoulders. The last one was a blonde woman, Crow said she was a male in the original series, and good at sensory jutsus. The one with the White Hair had Bloodline ability Storm Element, by mixing two elements namely, Lightning and Water.


    Mizukage came with two followers, they weren''t any different from original series. Crow told me one of the followers had Byakugan obtained from Fire Village, the other one was famous one of the seven sword user. Also, Mizukage was obsessed with marriage. She was a beautiful woman with nice ample bosoms, how could she be single while was desperate to get married? Also, she had two bloodline ability, Lave Element, and Boiling element. First was mixtion of Fire and Earth, latter was mixtion of Fire and Water Elements.


    Tsuchikage also came with two followers, same with Original Series. Girl Kurotsuchi had Lava Element, while Tsuchikage had Dust Element. Lave Element was Bloodline Ability with two elements mixed, namely Fire and Earth. While Dust Element was Bloodline Ability with three elements mixed, namely Fire, Wind, Earth. It was too strong, Tsuchikage said to be able to destroy an island with one simple attack.


    The last one was Itachi, with bloodline ability Sharingan, and newly developed Mangekyou Sharingan. But it was our little secret for now. I was probably the strongest person in this room. But still, I was known least. Leaders took their seats, and the meeting has started.


    It was so much different from the original series. This was the World, I changed the most. The other worlds were foreign to me, but I born in this world, and I accepted it as my home, I changed the timeline as I wished, because my family was here. I don''t know if it is for the better or worse, but I don''t regret for I did. If I didn''t intervene, Itachi would be dead today, instead of sitting in the Hokage''s chair. Sasuke would raid the Five Kage''s meeting to kill Danzou, instead, she is at home training to protect those she cares right now. Also, this meeting would be a few years from now on.


    "I would like to talk about Akatsuki first if you let me." started Itachi in a low voice.


    "You can''t." stopped him Raikage. "As I said earlier since your sister is in their hands, we can''t trust you." he was blunt with his words and didn''t care who he was offending.


    A smile surfaced on Itachi''s face, "I thank Raikage for his honesty and concern, but since yesterday, my sister returned to where she belongs also brought lots of inside information. It is up to you taking her words seriously or not, but I suggest you hear them." Itachi said, without letting them disregard his authority as Hokage.


    "I know who is the Akatsuki''s Leader!" finished Itachi, and all room quieten down.

 Chapter-100 Akatsukis Leader!

    "How can you know something we can''t learn for years that easily." Raikage didn''t want to believe Itachi, and spring to his feet. "How can she escape from Akatsuki hideout after all this time? Do you want us to trust her? It must be Akatsuki''s ploy. She must have been brainwashed, how can we trust the Hokage after he was affected by her sister" said and punched the stone table, destroyed it with a punch.


    All of the followers jumped to their Leader''s side, but we all send back because it wasn''t anything serious but a rage attack.


    "She didn''t escape, she was rescued. By Hitomi." Itachi showed me, emphasized my name and continued, "I know most of you don''t know anything about him, but I can say he is stronger than all of us." After he said this, all the room showed displeasure on their face. "If you don''t believe me, how about you test him yourself?" said Itachi, with mocking face. He knew that I was strong enough to beat all of the people in the room.


    In the past, I was at most par with Itachi, but after I return, I was able to create a genjutsu to make him believe he was killing me and Shisui, thus making him able to achieve Mangekyou Sharingan. I also single-handedly rescued Sasuna from Akatsuki base...


    He wasn''t trying to aggravate others but wanted to prove my prowess, so I could have more authorization from now on, so I didn''t say anything but stood there upright.


    The one first wanted to test me was of course Raikage. He had his proud with strength and speed, so he wanted to test both of these. I already learned from Crow that he was master at the lightning element and his speed wasn''t to trifle with. He charged me with a punch as he tested Naruto in Original Series, but it was way to slow for me. Even with just my Chakra powers, I was adept at 6 elements. I dodged his punch and hit him with my fist filled with Wind Element, from the back of his head to pass through his Lightning Cloak. He staggered for a while before regulated his steps.


    Raikage had Lightning Cloak surrounding his body all the time, defending him and gave him speed.


    "I admit he has some power," said Raikage and sat on his chair, but clenched the armrest and destroyed it from the anger.


    Next was Mizukage, "You have speed, but can you counter my elements?" she said and attacked with Lava Element. Lava element was the mixture of Fire and Earth and could be countered with Storm element, which was the mixture of Lightning and Water. Because Fire was weak to Water, while Earth was weak to Lightning.


    But I didn''t have Storm Element, so I created my strongest Water Style Jutsu, strengthened it with Nen. Even though I didn''t have corresponding Hatsu to create something Ice, just by strengthing my Jutsu''s with Nen, would still make them stronger. After a while, the Lava solidified into the rock, and Mizukage took her sit as well.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    The last tester was Tsuchikage. He wanted to test my defense because even though I was adept in speed and elements, without defense I would die immediately. He used his bloodline ability to destroy me and didn''t even hold back a little bit. I used Armament Haki without Koka and Ko on my hands to counter the force. I also gathered my Zhengi and held his attack, that strong enough to shatter the island, in my hands. Everyone was flabbergasted. It was a little bit exaggerated to hold this attack, but it was the best way to prove my strength.


    "Any of you doubt that I can rescue Sasuna from Akatsuki Hideout?" I asked nonchalantly.


    Before anyone could answer, the space warped and Orochijosei walked out from thin air.


    "You don''t have to doubt his words, he is telling the truth." said. B*tch. If she confirms my words, other will doubt more. I attacked her with flash but she went to intangible form to evade my attack. "Did you forget Hitomi-kun? You can''t touch me," she said, I went to Itachi''s side to protect him, while created the seal I learned from Templars to seal the space.


    "Why are you here?" asked Mizukage.


    "Since you want to learn our leader''s identity, I should be the one who says it, not you." said with a disdainful look.


    "And why should we believe in you," asked Raikage.


    "You don''t have to, just hear me out, and ask Itachi-kun if it is true or not," said Orochijosei. Her plan was perfect. If she now said the leader''s identity, the alliance would not believe her, because they would think Itachi was working with Akatsuki to trick rest of them. I stopped to sealing the space, and though a way to take Orochijosei away from here. I couldn''t attack her as long as she was in the intangible form of her. I used my Conqueror''s Haki to suppress her for even a little bit, while she wasn''t paying attention, and I wasn''t sure if it would work or not.


    I used Zhengi Telepathy and gave her the order with Conqueror''s Haki, "Hear my edict! Flash away to your hideout and wait there all eternity." As soon as I said that, she flashed away without finishing her sentence. I could try to say, don''t go intangible form, or let me kill you, or fight for me, but these were my Devil''s Fruit restrictions. I couldn''t make a person to do things they were unwilling in under any circumstances. Probably all I could make her wait was a little while because she wasn''t a patient person, and her will would overcome my edict in time.


    After she flashed away, I heaved a sigh of relief secretly, and let Itachi explain what he gathered. It was still hard for rest of the Alliance to trust us, but after the explanation, I was sure they would, after all the leader of the Akatsuki wasn''t someone unheard.


    "It is time to spill it. Hokage who is the leader of the Akatsuki?" asked Raikage with anger.


    "Before that, I would like you to trust everything I said, you can use your means to check if I am lying or not. Each one of you has the sensory type of Ninja with you at the moment, you have in your villages. You can easily check if I am lying or not." Itachi said, with a frown. Orochijosei''s appearance made it harder for them to believe.


    "An experienced Anbu with Sharingan can easily pass through our sensory jutsus. It is not enough to make us believe in you," said Tsuchikage.


    "How about we let Itachi-dono say what he knows, and choose to believe or not after that," said Mifune, talked for the first time. He was the host of the meeting and was the person everybody that trust. Because they were impartial.


    Itachi sighed and started, and other started to used their means to see if he was lying or not. "The leader of the Akatsuki is, Tobirama Senju!"

 Chapter-101 The New Akatsuki!

    I could relate to the faces in shock. When Sasuna first told us the identity of Leader, the rest of the village council was the same. Even I got surprised, yet because Crow speculated this before, I was able to guess Akatsuki''s Leader''s identity already. There were some shreds of evidence indicating the masked man''s identity as Tobiroma, because of the thing he did, when he saved Orochijosei that day was, still confirming it was something else.


    First of all, on that day, Hashirama asked Orochijosei to who her master is, also the Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation was a jutsu Tobirama Senju created. To Orochijosei to use it that day was a big proof of their relation. Because unlike to Original Series, Tobirama left the Fire Village little after the village was founded by Hashirama and Madara, thus Tobirama never recorded this Jutsu to hidden scrolls. To Orochijoesi to learn this jutsu was big proof to her relation with Tobirama. Also another of his creation Flying Thunder God Technique, sealed by Orochijosei and Danzo that day to prevent me from escaping with Sasuna...


    To think that Tobirama and Madara switched places...


    In original series, Tobirama Senju was the Second Hokage, as well as the Hiruzen, Third Hokage''s second teacher. He outcasted the Uchiha from the village and initiated the Uchiha Massacre mediately. He died as a hero, trying to protect the Third Hokage and other 19 younger Fire Village Ninjas.


    While Madara Uchiha was Hashirama Senju''s sworn enemy. Even though they signed a truce and founded the Fire Village together, Madara always felt like an outsider, after sometime outcasted even by his own Clan, and wanted to avenge it with the death duel against the first Hokage. He lost to Hashirama, but before he fell, he acquired Hashirama''s Senju genes.


    In this world, because Madara and Hashirama were sworn brothers, and Tobirama didn''t like Uchiha, the intrafamilial fight resulted in Tobirama''s abandon. After Tobirama left, he somehow founded the Akatsuki, probably ordered by the same force with Madara from original series. Instead of Tobirama, Madara became the Second Hokage and Hiruzen''s second teacher. Uchiha''s never outcasted and their massacre prevented by me.


    But still to think that Tobirama was still alive, and running the Akatsuki left everybody flabbergasted. To think that he was still alive was a little bit absurd, yet everybody believed it anyway.


    "It must be his Senju genes kept him alive all this long. Senjus always had longer lifespans," said Tsuchikage, holding his back, with an ugly expression. Senju Clan always associated with nature. They had a strong connection with nature, and even First Hokage''s bloodline ability was to create Wood Element, by mixing Ground and Water elements.


    "You are the oldest among us, fought against those legends. How strong are they?" asked Mizukage to Tsuchikage, she was one of the youngest, only older than Itachi.


    "I am not that old, ah-" exclaimed and stood up angrily Tsuchikage, but his back hurt and couldn''t finish his sentence.


    "Old man, stop the act and tell us what you know," said Raikage with anger. He was still angry with the events unfolding today. Everyone was shocked beyond belief, yet this was still no cause for them to be enemy of the Akatsuki. All in all, Cloud Village never had Missing Ninja joined to the Akatsuki, and all this seemed personal vendetta.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    All other villages wanted to destroy their black sheep, and clean their shame, yet Cloud Village never had missing Ninja joined to the Akatsuki, also Raikage didn''t believe Akatsuki would be able to find all those Tailed Beast. Especially the Eight-Tailed Beast, they were searching all this while. It was hidden so secretly, after all these years, all they had vague ideas.


    Tsuchikage wanted to refute, but after a while sighed and sat back. "He was strong Ninja on par with Hashirama and Madara. To understand his prowess, all you have to do is look at his creations. He created the cursed jutsu, Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation and Fourth Hokage''s signature move Flying Thunder God Technique with many others." said Tsuchikage, nodded to Minato who stood behind Itachi.


    "While we thought he was dead, he was interacting with other Missing Ninjas, and God knows how many other Jutsu he created, or he strengthed them." sighed deeper old man with a frown.


    I didn''t know if I should tell them that most probably Tobirama had Rinnegan. Because first of all, it was a bit inconceivable, second I couldn''t say I guessed it with Crow''s deductions. After all, I''ve only seen Tobirama once, and I had no time to check him. So, I wasn''t sure if he had Rinnegan or not. But going by past experiences, the same force must have manipulated Tobirama as Madara manipulated in Original Series.


    Rinnegan was a bloodline eye ability as Sharingan. It was the bloodline the creator of Ninjutsu, The Sage of the Six Paths wielded. When The Sage of the Six Paths died, he left his eye ability to older son Indra, while his Chakra was left to his younger son Asura. This two brother created their own families, and current Senju is Asura''s descendants, while Uchiha is Indra''s descendants.


    After Ashura named The Sage of the Six Paths'' successor, as everyone began to celebrate Asura''s success, Indra, jealous of his brother and further manipulated by Black Zetsu, attacked the village and chose to fight Asura for the title of successor while also seeking revenge on his father and brother for denying him his birthright.


    It was all manipulated by the bigger force, but the Rinnegan was divided into two as Chakra and Eye bloodline. To acquire a Rinnegan, one had to bring these two bloodline abilities back together. In the original series, in the last fight between Madara and Hashirama, Madara was able to acquire Hashirama''s genes. Years after infusing himself with Hashirama''s genes and unknowingly mixing Indra''s and Asura''s chakra, Madara''s Sharingan evolved into the Rinnegan.


    And in this World, still, it is Crow''s guess, Tobirama acquired Sharingan, and awaken Rinnegan. A genius created lots of original jutsu would be unstoppable after awakening Rinnegan. But I didn''t have solid proof, thus choose to not tell the others about it yet.


    After a few more details, Orochijosei flashed back. Obviously, my edict''s effects wore off, and she came back. She looked at me and everyone else, but angry, didn''t know what the hell just happened, after a while, she wanted to tell something but Kazekage spoke first.


    "When will Tobirama Senju come? It is better to speak with Leader than his foot soldier," asked Kazekage arrogantly. Orochijosei sighed and looked at us.


    "It doesn''t matter. Give us back Sasuna-chan and Hitomi-kun," said Orochijosei.


    "Never!" exclaimed Itachi. Others also nodded.


    "Well, doesn''t matter at all, even if you give them or not, we will start a war for our cause," said Orochijosei with a smile.


    "And what that might be?" asked Mifune, samurai.


    "Bring peace to the world," said Orochijosei with a snake voice. "We will gather all tailed beasts and will project the Infinite Tsukuyomi on the moon in order to trap the entire world in a dream, thus saving mankind from destroying itself but also at the price of robbing free will from the entire world," said Orochijosei.

 Chapter-102 Sunset Reflecting from Her Eyes!

    There were too many things I knew, but couldn''t explain how I knew them to other villages. For example, from Crow, I knew that Orochijosei had Obito''s body, Kakashi''s childhood friend, but it wasn''t easy to explain. Things about Kaguya, Zetsu''s and other things were probably the same in this World, yet I couldn''t be sure. As far as I know, The Sage of the Six Paths could be the real Leader of the Akatsuki, thus preventing me to tell the things I knew. Feign ignorant to events around me. Also, Crow still couldn''t see all picture, force me to work my brain on the matter to see if there was any hidden party running around.


    After Orochijosei left, it was time to choose a Leader for oncoming war. Itachi was too young, and Tsuchikage was too old. Kazage was weak, and Mizukage wasn''t reliable. All eyes looked at me for a while, but I turned my head away. I didn''t want this responsibility. If I could end this war in three years, it would be good, but if there is something I can''t help with, and can''t be here after three years of time, as a leader abandoned the rest, I would be a sinner. After some debate, they decided to appoint Raikage as a Leader. Even though he had anger management issues, he was strong, and Cloud village had no missing ninja joined to the Akatsuki, making them more reliable.


    The main goal of the Alliance was to prevent Akatsuki o find Tailed Beasts. To do that, either we had to finish Akatsuki off or find the Tailed Beast before Akatsuki to prevent them to fuse all tailed beasts and create Ten Tailed Beast once again. Orochijosei told about the Ten-Tailed Beast, and it was same as the Original Series. To end the Ten-Tailed Beast''s rampage, the Sage became the Ten-Tails'' jinch¨±riki (Person Sealed with Tailed Beast, there is no other word to describe better. If you know one, tell me.) and later split its chakra into the nine tailed beasts to prevent it from causing further harm.


    Later The Sage of Six Paths sealed all these Beasts for sealing urns and hid them all around the world. When I first heard this from the Third Hokage, I relate to the Sage, but later Crow told me Sage loved Tailed Beast, and Beasts loved him back. And there was no way in the World, Sage would do such a thing. But he did, and he must have his reasons. Maybe in this World beast were more evil than original series, or the Sage somehow understood the evil plot going around and to prevent them to recreate Ten-Tailed Beast, he hid them all. All in all, he did those things for a reason, and maybe one day I would be able to unearth it.


    After the Leader decided it was time to test the Leaders'' trust in each other because the Alliance decided to find Tailed Beasts before Akatsuki. Even though all nations looked for these Devil Beasts, they never try to use one of them, because as soon as one did try to uncloak one, all other nations would swoop down on that nation. Nonetheless, they all had their network working on Tailed Beasts to keep them in check.


    When no one was willing to speak, I walked in the middle and said with a solemn face, "Akatsuki already found two-tailed Beast. Naruto, with the help of the Two-Tailed Beast, developed a sensory Jutsu allow him to find all of the others in a short span of time."Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    After some debate, Kazekage was first to speak. He revealed all the information the Sand Village gathered about the one-tailed beast. It was in somewhere desert, but they were never able to find its exact location. Because the area was too dangerous for them to search, they just guard the place from afar.


    After that, others started to share their information as well. This was top secret, so all of the followers and even the samurais left the room. I was in the room because in the all World only Naruto and I were able to find them. I noted all the location in my head and went to the Fourth Hokage''s side to wait. The rest of the discussion was about the war. The locations were troupes going to wait, who will lead them, how many teams there will be and such.


    I was on the search team initially, but I refused any help. The other Leader''s didn''t trust me, but there was nothing they can do. I didn''t want to work with anyone, not with someone from Fire Village, neither from any other. They swallowed it and accepted it, and the meeting ended.


    I flashed with Itachi, and Minato followed us to the Village. Another council held for preparing the war. Itachi asked me to join as well, but I refused. I didn''t want to deal with those arrogant bastards, patronize me because of my age, not that I was arrogant, but they had nothing to back up their haughtiness.


    I went to find Sasuna and flashed to the Holy Land with her. It has been two days since I came back, and I haven''t gone to see Karasumaru and the others. Also, I wanted to spend time with Sasuna, and explain what took me so long. After I paid my respects to the Elders, I went to Karasumaru''s home to spend time with Karasuhitomi. He was a lot bigger than when I have seen him last time. Crows sure grow fast. After that, I took Sasuna to top of the golden mountain and set up a picnic.


    "Sorry, I was busy and couldn''t come right away to save you," I said. I wasn''t sure what to say, because Sasuna wasn''t a weak woman in need of my help. Maybe not at the moment, but after sometimes she would be strong enough to escape by herself.


    "You came. That is what matters. Thank you." she said with a blushed face, and reach out to kiss me on my cheek, made me blush as well. Sasuna was my first crush after I reincarnated, and I still had strong feelings towards her. But I had to swallow them because in three years of time I might die in the Upper Realm.


    ''Crow, Deaf God said three years, but how is the Upper Realm''s timeline flows? Is it faster or slower?'' I asked. I realized I didn''t know how much time I had in here.


    "It is three years. What you have to realize is the Upper Realm is the center, and then as soon as you feel three years has been passed, it means your time is up. The other Worlds may have different timelines, but the Upper Realm is independent to this laws, it flows same in every world." Crow said.


    ''Well, it is lots of bullshit.'' I didn''t get it, but it doesn''t matter which World I was in when I spend three years I would be summoned to Upper Realm.


    I looked at Sasuna while the sun was setting behind her. My eyes were reflecting sunset, and he beautiful face, and her eyes reflecting my blushed face. I approached her and kissed her..

 Chapter-103 First Tailed Beast!

    In the middle of the endless desert, I was flying with my wings. I was using my flying from my Zhengi Cultivation on the other Worlds, but in this World, my wings with my Nature Chakra was the better and faster, because of Nature Chakra was denser.


    I started to descend to the ground, and glide with the wind. Even though both were flying, with the wings, it was somehow better. I could actually feel the air shifting around me, made me enjoy flying better than the Zhengi Ascending.


    After I landed on the ground, I started to walk toward the Sand Abyss. This was the name local given to this place. It was believed that this place was an opening to hell because no one ever returned after they went into the abyss. In the middle of the desert, there was a whirlpool, and after the whirlpool was the entrance to the hell. The radius of the whirlpool was as big as 100 meters. There were three people with black capes were standing around it, looking straight to the whirlpool.


    After I walk closer, I recognized one of the three. He was Naruto, Grown up from stupid bastard to tall muscled young man. He was looking stronger. He had a strange bluish yellow chakra surrounding him. This must be the Two-tailed Beast''s Chakra. One of the other two was a blond girl, her buns were covering her left eye. I couldn''t see her right eye, from where I was standing, but her face looked beautiful.


    The last one a hump man, walking so low as if he was on his four. He had spiky black hairs, and the black mask was covering his face.


    "It''s been a while, Hitomi." said arrogantly, after I was 50 meters away from them. He didn''t even look back. As they said, this sensory jutsu Naruto developed was beyond any other Sensory Jutsu. I haven''t hide my presence but as a former Anbu, and adept assassin, I always cautious when I was walking or sneaking. Still, Naruto felt my presence easily.


    "It''s been a while, Naruto. I see you are still weak, stupid traitor, as I left you." I taunted him. He clenched his fist and looked at me with a smile. "I am more than that now. I am not some low-level Ninja would attack you with your few vile words." he tried to taunt me back. It didn''t work, but I lost my nerve because of his arrogance. As my killing intent surround the trio, something raised from the sand to sneak attack me. But I already sensed it with my Observation Haki.


    If it were a random attack generated by puppets, my Observation Haki would be useless against it, but the one controlling it was Sasori, the puppet master, thus making it easy for me to dodge. It was Sasori''s puppet''s tail, hidden in the sand. Sasori was able to extend it or hide it in the puppet''s body.


    After I dodged the poisonous tail attacked me from beneath the sand, I felt danger and looked above. There were countless white spiders falling on me, as I was about to flash away, the blonde woman shouted "Katsu!" before I run away from spiders. Crow already told me about Deidara''s and Sasori''s abilities. Sasori was a puppet master, specialized on human puppets. Even the one attacked me earlier wasn''t Sasori''s real body, but a human puppet Sasori was hiding inside.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Deidara, on the other hand, was a Clay master. She could form the clays with the mouths inside her palms to shape them. They were diversified with the chakra she was inserting inside them. Also, she was able to create a flying monster with the clay, to carry her in the air.


    These spiders were able to jump very high because their initial intention wasn''t to hurt me but come near me, my Observation Haki wasn''t able to sense them. If it wasn''t for my instincts honed with countless battle, I would be hurt badly by now. But I noticed them early enough to cover my body with haki and create a Zhengi Shield to repel the explosion, even the half of the defense I displayed was able to deplete these weak attacks. I was so strong for this world.


    I already get away from both their attacks, thus made them both wary of me. They become more serious and surrounded me. These two were S-Class Ninjas, able to fight against top class fighters such as Kakashi. Even Sasuke almost lost his life against Deidara in original series, and if Sasuke couldn''t counter Deidara''s Clay attacks which were Earth Element with his Lightning Element, Sasuke would die instantly.


    Normally at this stage of the story, Naruto would be weak, so weak that even any Akatsuki member could kill him within few seconds if he didn''t use his tailed beast form. Sasuke was able to kill him, and the two others with Naruto, when they went to save Sasuke. But now, Naruto was almost as strong as he was at the end of the story. He was able to control the tailed beast within him, and he trained under Tobirama directly. Maybe except learning Nature Chakra mode, he was way better.


    Naruto sat down near the abyss and started to watch the fight. He didn''t intend to join the fight. Sasori and Deidara made some combo sneak attacks, but I evaded them quickly. I was able to win against them easily, this wasn''t an issue anymore, but I wanted to see their strength under Tobirama''s leadership. But there wasn''t to much difference at all. Akatsuki has never been an organization living together or training together. They all had their goals to achieve by joining to Akatsuki, and almost neither of them trust one another.


    Deidara lured me somewhere that Sasori''s puppet was waiting, and it was filled with Deidara''s explosive clays. If it weren''t intended attack to directly injure me, my Observation Haki may not detect it, yet it was intended to blow me up, so my sensors flashed intensely, and I easily evaded their collective attacks.


    When I had my fun, I started to flash on the battlefield with amazing speed and attacked both Sasori and Deidara. Sasori''s main puppet was broken and she came out with her real body. She had red hairs and brown eyes. Her top was naked except a bikini top covering her breasts. There was a scroll with a seal in her heart used to be. This was her consciousness, soul. She was able to switch to any body as long as that part was alive.


    I punched her body with haki and zhengi, strength with my chakra before she could even attack me or took away her scroll. I tossed it to the warehouse and focus on Deidara. They never dreamed for me to be this strong, and fight against two Akatsuki members. Even if I could hold my ground I shouldn''t be able to kill one of them easily, yet I did. Naruto jumped to between me and Deidara before I could kill her too, and stopped my fist with his, all his arm''s bones broken with my mere fist.


    As I was about to attack again, Naruto held Deidara and flashed away with the Flying Thunder God Technique, probably to one of their hideouts. I could follow them but there was no point to it. I always was able to annihilate Akatsuki, even against the Tobirama all I had to do was attack a few times if he didn''t have Rinnegan. But I still didn''t know the limit of the Rinnegan, and I wanted to see its evolved version, the one Kaguya had...

 Chapter-104 One-Two-Three!

    After Naruto and Deidara flashed away, I walked into the abyss. I didn''t know how should I take away the tailed beast, and after some contemplation, I decided to jump right into the abyss. I could hold my breath at least a day with my Zhengi Cultivation if it is no longer than that. My body was sturdy enough to survive in that environment such as heat and pressure the sand to bring anyone jumps into, and I was sure I could easily go through this hell hole.


    After I jumped right through it, I flew down for a few minutes before scorching heat attacked me. It was so hot, I felt as if my bones were going to shatter from the heat itself. After I circulate my Zhengi to protect myself, the heat that surrounded me all this while vanished, and I finally had time to look around. It was a pitch black cave as if it was really the entrance of the hell. I was able to hear the sand falling to the ground constantly.


    Because I was in my Nature Chakra State, I felt traps all around to cave set up to attack any intruder. Mostly very thin strings, but as sharp as a sword. If any normal Ninja were to contact with them, they would split apart without they understand what happened. Even I would be injured badly if I were to bump into them without circulating my defensive means.


    I flew between them, and approach to the dark aura, I felt earlier, before I jumped in. It was a feeling of evil, a malicious being was leaking inside my body from my cells to deviate me. Crow told me One-Tailed Beast was more brutal and more bloodthirsty than the others, and I could feel it. A voice was calling me to the darkness. The owner of the voice wanted to be free, so it was ready to be taken away by me. I could feel its emotions. It was sick of imprisonment.


    After five minutes of time, I was on the ground, but there was nothing but sand. I looked for the walls, secret doors, and all other stuff, but wasn''t able to find anything. The cave walls were solidified sands, and there was nothing else but some drawings on these walls. As I examine them closer, I noticed that they were very adept seals. Far better than any I have seen, but they were still wasn''t strong enough to stop me.


    After I searched for 15 minutes, I put on the Glasses of Confucius, and said "Urn." but there was nothing, after that, I said, "Tomb." still nothing at all. "Seal." when I was frustrated because of endless search, it hit me suddenly and I said. And a seal started to appear in the sand wall as if there was a door at the sand wall. It was invisible seal hidden inside of the normal seal on the walls, if I didn''t have the glasses, I wouldn''t be able to find them at all.


    I closed to the seal and touched it but nothing happened, but when I inspect it with Glasses, I was able to figure out how it worked. I tried my new ideas, and insert my chakra to invisible seal, when I did, my chakra the seal to visible to the naked eye, and space opened right in front of my eyes. I first extend my En inside to see if there were anything dangerous, but there was nothing except an urn.


    In Hunter x Hunter world, almost everyone would use En in dome shape, but Neferpitou was using it in free shape, extending as Neferpitou wished, so could I. After all, I was stronger than Neferpitou.


    I took out the urn, and it was indeed One-Tailed Beast, sealed inside of it. I didn''t touch the seal, because I didn''t know what to do yet, so I left it as it is, and threw it to Warehouse.


    One-Tailed Beast had bloodline ability of Magnet Style. It was a useful ability if one were to master it, and I was wondering if I could somehow take those bloodline abilities without taking the beasts themselves.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    After I looked around to see if there was anything else, I flashed to the Three-Tailed Beast. Normally I had to go after Two-Tailed Beast, but Naruto already acquired it with the help of Akatsuki. At the moment I didn''t have any idea how should I take away the Two-Tailed Beast, but I have to take it somehow...


    The information about the Three-Tailed Beast led me to the middle of the giant lake. I dived to the lake and swam at least an hour. Normally it would be akin to impossible for anyone to dive this deep. After I dived lots of sharks started to attack me, but I fend them off easily and even spared their life. I swam all the way to the bottom of the Lake and did the same thing I did in the Sand Cave. I said "Seal" with the glasses.


    It wasn''t much different from the sand tomb where One-Tailed Beast was sealed. There were ice walls covering an area, opening to space where Urn was placed. The ice was probably the effect of the Three-Tailed Beast, because it had Yin Element, but it also may be Ice Field where the Sage of the Six Paths chose to seal Three-Tailed Beast.


    After a few minutes of horizontal swimming, I found a seal similar to the one in the Sand Cave. I did the same thing and inserted my chakra to seal and another space warped. I thrust my hand to take away the urn, and once again I threw it to the warehouse without taking a second look. I didn''t need anything from this beast, unlike the One-Tailed Beast, it had no bloodline ability at all.


    The Four-Tailed beast was a little bit different than the second and third. It had bloodline ability able it to control Lava Element with the mixture of the Earth and Fire elements, and its Jinchuuriki would be able to use it as well. And Four-Tailed Beast was sealed under an active volcano. Making it almost impossible to acquire for normal people, yet it was no problem for me.


    When I arrived at the volcano, and there were another two with black cape patterned with crimson clouds were waiting. There were probably only two Akatsuki members could live despite the jump to the volcano. One was Hidan, immortal man, the other was Orochijosei, could walk through even in lava. Both were looking to volcano deeply, and plan their next move.


    They had no sensory jutsu can detect me from afar as Naruto did, thus I made my move. I have already seen all I want to see. I dashed with amazing speed and took out my Very Good Sword, and filled it with my Wind Element Chakra, and cut Hidan''s head, as I threw it to the magma, as I grabbed his body to flash away to deeps of the abyss I acquired the first-tailed beast. I chopped him into pieces and bury them separately with Earth Element Jutsu, and flash to volcano once again.


    All of these didn''t take a minute of my time. When I flashed back, Orochijosei was looking me with the ugliest way, but she didn''t attack me bluntly. From the body she was using, it was obvious her hands were still sealed, thus I knew she was afraid of a fight with me, and I knew she was able to use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu because, under Tobirama''s guidence, she learned much more technique she could learn by herself.


    I wanted to kill her and avenge everything happened on that cursed day, but it wasn''t time yet, as I had to collect all these beast as soon as possible before Akatsuki acquire another one, thus I didn''t plan to clash anyone would take lots of my time. Even though I knew Orochijosei''s weakness, still the technique would stall me, if she were to use it to evade my attacks without countering them.


    I knew Orochijosei would ambush me here if I were to dive in the magma now. So, to ease my mind, I attacked her to make her run away, at least to try my chances. I dashed with amazing speed to intimidate her. And it happened as I planned, as soon as I attacked her, she flashed away, and I dived into the volcano after I sealed the space to prevent them from coming back. I thought the idea to seal space before attack Hidan and Orochijosei to prevent her from running away, but it would take lots of time, and I had to move around space I was sealing, and I would definitely be noticed. Thus it wasn''t a feasible plan.


    All this while, every time I trapped in a sealed space, my opponents were already aware of my arrival, thus making it easy for them to seal the space. Except for the Gold Coin, he somehow sealed it within seconds, but I had no idea how. My best guess was he had some artifact able him to seal it easily.

 Chapter-105 Avenge!

    After I sealed the space, I dived into the volcano and covered my body with Zhengi. Zhengi cultivation and the Golden Body Cultivation already made my body to strong enough to resist the magma''s heat, still, I circulated my Zhengi in my meridians to prevent the heat farther away from my body. I was ready to use Nen, Haki, and Chakra to push away heat if Zhengi wouldn''t suffice, but I already had %100 Fire resistance allowing me to take half damage from Fire, so I didn''t have to use any other energy to fight against the heat.


    (%100 Fire resistance and all other elements are %100 MC can gain in that respective element, it is not %100 resistance.)


    I swam in the magma and checked my surrounding with the En and Observation Haki to see through magma, even though I was immune to magma''s heat, it was still able to block my vision. All I could see was shiny yellow and red but nothing beyond.


    After I found the seal, I jumped in the separate space and looked at the object which four-tailed beast was sealed. It was a cube, shaped from cooled magma. It had beautiful exterior akin to an art piece. There were drawings all around it, and the hairy red beast was standing atop of the drawing, probably based on the Four-Tailed Beast. It was bigger than the other two urns I took earlier. I put it into the warehouse and left the magma to fly to my next target.


    So far only One-Tailed Beast and Four-Tailed Beast had the bloodline ability. The One-Tailed Beast was able to control magnetism, also known as Magnet Style. Gaara is able to use Sand and his father, the Fourth Kazekage was able to control Gold Dust, and use them to fight with his opponents with the Magnet Style. Also, the Third Kazekage was so adept in Magnet Style, he was able to use Iron Sand via Magnet Style, and create enormously big structures to fight with them. He was known as strongest Kazekage in the history.


    After the Third Kazekage''s mysterious disappearance, the Sand Village declined dramatically and started to get a foothold via selling Gold Sands to other Kingdoms, which Fourth Kazekage was collecting with his Magnet Ability.


    And now the Four-Tailed Beast also had bloodline ability, the magma release. Just with sealing this Tailed Beast to oneself, one can use these rare Elements.


    Next target was, Five-Tailed Beast, but it was already middle of the night, so I decided to sleep near the area. The Five-Tailed Beast was hidden inside the boiling sea, and locals named it Earth''s Pan. There was a legend among the locals that one day this sea would flow all around to world to cook it for the deities.


    It was probably the effect of the Five-Tailed Beast, boiling the sea itself. Either this or The Sage of the Six Paths decided to seal Five-Tailed Beast to the natural boiling sea, which is more incredible than the first.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    I created a house with Earth Style and took out a bed to sleep. I was able to flash away to my house in Fire Village and return later on, but it was risky to leave the area. Firstly, Akatsuki may seal the space while I am away, and it would take me some time to come again. Secondly, I would feel any intruder if I am around and could sleep with more ease.


    After I get into bed, I left a clone outside to guard the area. It was a quiet night, and I was sleeping, but all of a sudden I jolted from where I was lying, because of an immense danger alerted my every cell. I didn''t see what the danger is, because my clone was still waiting outside, but after a while information started to fill my brain.


    I left the house by destroying the ceiling and flew as high as I can. I left the bed in the house because I was afraid of staying one extra second in the house would injure me badly. After I flew all the way to the clouds, I saw what destroyed my clone. It was a giant wave, flowing to dry lands I set my house up. ''What the hell is this?''


    "It is probably the boiling sea flowing. I was surprised to see the dry land around here, turns out the boiling sea flows here at regular intervals, making it desolate lands," said Crow.


    ''So that is how it is. It is amazing. The heat is not as hot as the magma, but what really scares me isn''t the heat but the energy the wave is carrying. I wonder how can nature gather energy such as this.


    After I decided to see the factor created the energy big enough to create a huge wave, I started to wait around the sea, after one and a half day, there was nothing, except two men with the black cape, patterned with crimson clouds.


    One of them was, someone I knew very closely. I dreamed about killing him too many times, and here he was. Standing right in front of me. Danzo!


    I flew down with hiding my presence and started to seal the space. After half an hour, I started to sneak up on the duo. The other guy was a fish-like man with blue skin. To be precise he was like a shark. He had gill under his eyes, and his skin was similar to the shark.


    Crow told me his name is Kisame Hoshigaki. He is part of the best Seven Swordsman, and probably the strongest. The legend was he has chakra as much as the tailed beast, so he was also known as the Tailed Beast without a Tail. But the reason why he had that much of the chakra reserve was that of his Sword, Samehada.


    Samehada was a sentient Sword, who loved Chakra. Samehada is unique for being a sentient weapon that gains nourishment from the chakra of others and, as such, the blade is at its happiest when fed with chakra that possesses both a unique and enjoyable flavor. In original series, when Killer Bee I met at the Five Kage Summit, the Jinchuuriki of Eight-Tailed Beast in original series, held the Samehada, the later liked its chakra because, according to Kisame, it tasted like an octopus. However, it had shown displeasure towards fire-natured chakra, stating that, according to Killer B, it''s far too hot.


    Being capable of conscious thought, Samehada chooses its own user, an exclusive manner that has often resulted in it being thought of as especially picky. If someone it disapproves of attempts to wield it, spikes eject from the handle in order to force them to release their grasp, at which point Samehada will make efforts to return to its chosen owner. To further explain it being a sentient being, it was able to mourn Kisame''s death.


    Maybe I should own that Sword..

 Chapter-106 Avenged Severalfold!

    I waited this moment for a long time, I even dreamed about this particular moment, where I get to play with Danzo as much as I want, where I torture him until I satisfied, until I am tired of cutting him to pieces. And now, there he was there, waiting for me to play with him. How can I thank enough the deity sent this gift to me?


    Kisame walked up to the Boiling Sea and put his hand inside of it from the side of it. He pulled out immediately and shook it to cool his hand, probably water was way too hot. Well, if it were to be a normal boiling sea, the Sage of the Six Paths wouldn''t seal Five-Tailed beast in here.


    After a while, Kisame took out his cape and circulated his chakra around his body to cover from heat. He was specialized in Water Style, making him perfect candidate for this mission. He created several Water Style Sharks and hold on to their Dorsal Fins, (the part above water when Shark submerge to underwater.) and moved to the beneath water very fast. I still had time before Kisame finds the artifact the Sage of the Six Paths sealed Five-Tailed Beast, thus I walked up to the Danzo with slow steps. I released killing intent to alarm him, and as I thought he drew the Perfect Chakra Blade he stole from me as soon as he noticed me.


    "How ironic. The blade will cut its master," he smirked and looked at me weirdly, shaking the Perfect Chakra Blade in front of my face to taunt me.


    "Don''t worry, I will kill you with my sword, not with that blade." I countered his taunt with mine, and it was more effective. He clenched his fists and attacked me with the Perfect Chakra Blade filled with Wind Chakra, and it was aimed at my neck. I stood still perfectly but circulated my Zhengi to my neck, covered it with a thick shield. Because it was invisible, Danzo dumbfounded and took a few steps back. He wasn''t sure how I countered that attack without even moving, so he got alarmed. He started to remove bandages from his right arm to reveal a few dozens of Sharingan, implanted to his arm.


    He attacked me with Perfect Chakra Blade, but I countered him and cut off his head. After a while the two pieced Danzo vanished, and safe and sound Danzo appeared in the distance. I knew he didn''t die because I noticed the hand seals he used before he attacked. This technique was Izanagi, the special technique where a Sharingan user can use to turn imagination into reality.


    With a normal genjutsu, a user will apply an illusion to the target''s senses, causing the target to experience things that are not real. With Izanagi, the user applies an illusion to reality itself, giving the user control over what is real and is not real for as long as Izanagi is active. Users typically do this in order to protect themselves, negating any injuries they receive or even their deaths. When this happens, their injured self fades away as an illusion and their non-injured self immediately materializes in the previous self''s place. In the Original Series, users are shown spreading Izanagi''s influence beyond their personal reality, affecting their surroundings and those within it.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Even with such an eye acting as a medium, temporary control of reality''s flow comes at a price; very limited reserves of time within a single eye. This technique would normally be used for only the desperate of situations as after the Sharingan with which Izanagi was cast exceeds its limit, becoming powerlessly unable to ever use this technique again or any bloodline eye skills and permanently blind, though its sight and power can be restored by further evolving it into a Rinnegan. Because of this and the Uchiha valuing their Sharingan, to lose their sight in this way prompted them to label it kinjutsu. (Banned Jutsu.)


    Normally as one side of the Sage of the Six Paths'' descendants, Uchiha can only use it for a few seconds, thus Danzo implanted Hashirama''s genes to himself so he can be closer the Sage of The Six Path, allow him to use this technique as long as a minute. I wanted to see if this Danzo also implanted Senju''s power to himself or not, but when I killed him after a half a minute, he was still able to use Izanagi was proof to his Senju genes.


    Because of the Crow, I already knew this technique''s weakness. I could kill him after a minute, or I could kill him before he uses the technique, both were feasible. Yet, I wanted him to taste true despair as I felt that particular day. I wanted to give him the hell, thus I killed him over and over again to make him use all his Sharingans.


    After a few close range attacks, when he realized he wasn''t strong enough to cut me with his Perfect Chakra Blade, he used Wind Style attacks, such as Wind Bullets. The bullets were able to pierce through solid rocks, yet they just bounced back from my strong body.


    To be honest, Danzo was adept at fighting, and he was master at Wind Style. With just mere throwing stars(Shiruken) he could create strong Wind Shirukens can cut through the mountains, but they were useless against me. He threw two Wind Shiruken flying to me vertically. I thrust my Very Good Sword to space in the middle of the Shiruken and caught it to shield to the other. Then I swing my Sword to send Shiruken back to Danzo with stronger chakra. The Shriuken cut through him from his waist and flew all the way to the horizon.


    After fighting for 15 minutes, all his Sharingans have been used and he was defenseless against me. He had an ugly expression and unwilling to accept the truth. I imagined my face was looking like this on that day, and on top of that he later came to me, and kicked me away, then stole my Perfect Chakra Blade. He insulted me and laughed at me. The one I was most mad at from that day was Danzo because of the things the made.


    I flashed to his side and kicked him away, and took the Perfect Chakra Blade from him, before throwing it to the Warehouse. I cut off his arm filled with Sharingans to send into the Pendant. After all, the arm was the closest thing to the Sage of the Six Paths. After that, I tortured to Danzo and killed him with the most painful way I could imagine. The avenge has been served, my heart eased up a little bit..

 Chapter-107 Vs. Samehada!

    "There was nothing at the middle of the lake, I checked three times. What did you do?" Kisame walked out of the Boiling Lake and said to me with a frowned face. He was looking around, searching for something.


    "Are you sure?" I asked with adapting my voice to the Danzo''s, as I took his appearance after I cleaned the battlefield. It actually took a lot of time of mine, because the battlefield was damaged critically. I didn''t have to feign as Danzo to kill Kisame, but I wanted to take some information from him if I could. But he somehow managed to see through my transformation. Probably through Samehada, he understood I have more Chakra Reserve.


    Even though he didn''t show it in his face, from the way he moved, I could deduct that he was suspicious, but probably wanted to take information from me, so he was feigning it too. It was one of the oldest tactics in the book, feign as ignorant to other parties to take away information, but I was better than that.


    "Do you think our enemy will show up in here?" he asked me looking straight into my eyes.


    I didn''t speak at all. After all, there wasn''t any answer could clear me from his suspicions. If they really had an enemy could show up in this place, it would make my answer a lie because I had no idea who was their enemy. I could very well say my own name, but it wasn''t certain how did they see me. I was their enemy, but I wasn''t around for too long. Giving the distance Boiling Sea was, probably Kisame and Danzo left at the same time with the other groups, thus may not learn my return yet. And if they didn''t have one except me, then my all answers would be blind shot, also would make things worse, so I didn''t say anything and turned my back to Kisame.


    Turning your back to someone may look like idiotic, but also was a good move to make the other party trust you. I was sure it wouldn''t work on Kisame, but I wanted to see his next move. As I expected, as soon as I turned my back, he attacked me with his sword, Samehada. As always Samehada was covered with bandages. Kisame like to surprise his opponents by not showing the Samehada.


    I drew Danzo''s Perfect Chakra Blade and filled it with Nen to counter Samehada. As our weapons clashed, Samehada started to move as if it was happy. Kisame said with a grin, "I was suspecting my deduction after I saw the blade Danzo was using but after Samehada sucked the alien energy coming from you made me sure that you are not Danzo." said Kisame without any sadness on his face. Even though he just realized his companion died, he was smirking as always.


    I jumped back from the Samehada at the exact moment, because even though I used Nen and not Chakra, so Samehada couldn''t absorb on my Chakra. Yet it was able to absorb it without a problem. ''Can it absorb all type of energies?'' I asked Crow. This was a scary ability. I was sure I could win against to Samehada if I didn''t use Chakra, but who could have though Samehada still was able to suck on any energies...


    "It may be special to this Samehada," said Crow, with an uncertain voice, while scratching is the imaginary chin.


    ''What the hell is that mean?'' What Crow meant, when he said it was special to this Samehada?


    After some meditation, I decided to use 777 Gloves. It was my best option because as long as I didn''t put any Nen to my attack in first 6 attacks, Samehada wouldn''t be able to absorb my Nen. I dispersed the Transformation Jutsu and walked up as myself.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Kisame looked at me with a smile and said, "So it was Hitomi-kun, how scary." He was taunting me but it was to no avail. He remembered me from earlier times.


    After gloves materialized in my hands the rainbow started to lighten up the surroundings. After some time it stopped at the Cyan color. ''Yes! How can I be this lucky? Am I going to die?'' I couldn''t believe in my eyes, because Cyan color was best for this situation. As I was wondering with all my brain cells, how I can get through Samehada to attack Kisame, Cyan color hit the jackpot!


    I didn''t attack with the Gloves, because I wanted to see Kisame''s attack patterns. I took out my Very Good Sword and attacked the Kisame with my speed, but he was good. Too good that he was able to see through all my attacks. This is a real Swordsman!


    Kisame was slower than me with the means I have, but he was better Swordsman, a master even, so could see through my attacks, and counter them perfectly. If I didn''t have too many techniques, I would refrain to battle with him, but this feeling was intoxicating. The trill of the sword fight, the chance of the death, the smile of the Reaper, it was perfect. I just wanted to fight like this until I can win against him, but he was getting stronger each second, not that he was getting faster, he already has seen my all attacks with my Sword, so he could deduce my next attack even before I decide it.


    ''Is this the conclusion of battling with a master of Sword?''


    "I know that smile," he said with his own. "Aren''t you enjoying a bit too much. One of us will die in this fight!" he said with releasing his killing intent. I jolted awake from my trance and put the Very Good Sword into the Warehouse and took out a dozen Kunai with my seal to allow me to flash them, and I threw them around Kisame, keeping one of them in my left hand. It was time to finish this fight, and Kisame was unlucky to fight against the Cyan color.


    I dashed to Kisame from the front and attacked with my right fist, but I didn''t use any energy but attacked with my raw strength alone. As I was about hit Samehada which Kisame brought the front of me to cover from my punch, I flashed to the one of the Kunai behind him and aimed to his back. But he saw through my attack and jumped over the Samehada so Samehada could still be between Kisame and me.


    "One!" I said as I punched the Samehada. I didn''t want to hit Kisame anyway, if it was this easy, I wouldn''t be happy to have Cyan Gloves at the moment.


    After that, I flashed around Kisame and counted all the way to the 7!


    2!


    3!


    4!


    5!


    6!


    And it was time to finish this fight. I had only second to land this punch, or I would be blown away from its might. I threw the Kunai in my left hand and he only dodged it with moving his had, but I flashed to Kunai and aimed at his head. It was one of my strongest moves, but it wasn''t useful against one of the Akatsuki. Because at the moment there were at least three people were able to use the Flying Thunder God Technique, and Kisame probably already knew the second form of the technique.


    As I was suspected Kisame countered my attack with Samehada, but it was my plan all along. I strengthen my Punch with Nen, as I created a Zhengi barrier around my punch so Samehada would only absorb Zhengi but not Nen. And as I planned as my punch landed on Samehada, all my Zhengi I gathered on my punch sucked away and my punch created ear deafening roar with the might of my Nen.


    "SE7EN!" I shouted but it was impossible to hear me at the moment, but I used my Zhengi telepathy to send my voice to Kisame because doesn''t matter what, the people around me had to hear me counting, this was one of the downsides of the Hatsu.


    Cyan color was the sound wave. My 7th punch would create big sound wave can destroy a building with ease if I inserted enough Nen into it. After my punch exploded I was able to see the sound wave expanding from my punch to horizon, and Kisame''s ears started to bleed. After some time he fell to the ground but as soon as he fell to the ground all his body exploded and several sharks started to swim in the boiling Sea to all around. They were carrying information about me, but I didn''t want to stop them. It was better to let them I am coming!

 Chapter-108 Five-Six-Seven!

    "Esteemed User acquired an item Shop needs. If the Esteemed User wants to sell it, Shop will pay 25.000 SC for the item. Would Esteem User like to sell it?" As soon as I touched to the Samehada the b*tch''s voice appeared. Obviously, they wanted to take Samehada from me. But what for? Isn''t this an item can be found all around the Naruto Multiverse?


    ''What is this about Crow?'' I asked the Crow. Crow threw the b*tch from Shop as soon as she was done because Crow got used to my attitude against Shop God and his lackeys.


    "Probably this Samehada is different from the other Naruto Worlds, it can absorb all types of energies, but not Chakra alone. I don''t know what made it able to do so, but it is related to you somehow," said Crow with pondering voice, scratching his imaginary head.


    ''So, that is how it is!'' Interesting. Is it because I born in this World, or was it Deaf God changed its attributes? Either way, this item will be very useful.


    I held the Samehada from its grip and fed him my Nen, Chakra, Zhengi and little bit of Haki, he liked them very much and started to dance in my hand. This weapon would be useful to me at the Upper Realm, so I threw it to the Warehouse.


    I cleaned the mess Kisame created before he exploded himself and walked to the Boiling Sea. Even Kisame was able to dive this Sea, and I was way better than him, so the Sea didn''t hinder my movements at all. I started to swim freely inside the Sea and spread out my En with Observation Haki, and after a while, I felt the eerie Chakra calling me.


    I dived to the deepest point of the sea and bewildered with the sight in front of me. There was a huge bubble about to explode and it was still expanding. It was as big as the mountain. And the eerie chakra was coming from there. After some time the bubble exploded, and the giant waves started to spread all around.


    ''So, that is how giant waves are created. Interesting.'' I was waiting to see how the giant waves with the immense force created, but it turned out it was a natural occasion. After the bubble exploded, another one started to form. ''It looks like it was happening occasionally. After one explode, the other one would start to expand.''


    I cut open the bubble and walked into space inside, and the Chakra that called me earlier intensified several times. There was a white marble as big as a car, but beautiful nonetheless. It was carved with seal similar to others. I threw the marble to Warehouse and left the Boiling Sea.


    The next was Six-Tailed Beast. It was not special like One-Tailed Beast, Four-Tailed Beast, and Five-Tailed Beast, and had no bloodline ability. It had special jutsu where the user can create bubbles with the Water Style but not that unique. If I didn''t have to collect all of them, I wouldn''t want it at all.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    It was located proximity of Mist Village. Its whereabouts also tipped by Mizukage. And the Beast itself was located deep in the ocean. It was so deep, no Ninja could dive that far with just holding their breaths except the ones like Kisame can breath under Water, or Master at the Water Style. Also, there were too many wild sea beasts in the ocean to make it more dangerous.


    But it wasn''t a problem for me at all. I dived in the ocean and started to swim swiftly to the bottom of the ocean. As a Zhengi Cultivator reached the Saint Realm, I could live underwater if I didn''t fight or exert my Zhengi, for a long time. And now all I had to hold for a few hours.


    As I started to dive, I released my killing intent and scare all wild beasts away, after just a couple of dozens of minutes, I arrived at the bottom of the ocean. It was dark but I could see it with my En. There was an area no living thing was approaching, so I swam there. As I thought space was located there. I went in and took out the Urn within. The urn was blue in color, and as if the ocean was inside of it. There were lots of fish swimming inside but probably it was just an illusion.


    After I left the ocean I flew all the way to the place where Seven-Tailed Beast was located. It wasn''t one of the big villages, but a humble one. Its name was Waterfall Village. Seven-Tailed Beast was hardest to locate because it wasn''t related to five big villages, thus none of the Five Kages knew about it. They all shared their information to supply me some information about it, but it was a very big area.


    After I flew for almost a day, I sensed the cursed Chakra belong to the Tailed Beast. I flew to that direction and it was between the mountains, deep beneath the ground. I split open the ground and started to go down. I repeated this few times and went beneath the ground at least a few kilometers.


    When I was about the give up and try from a different location, I came upon a very hard rock beneath my feet. I tried to cut it with my Very Good Sword but all I could do was scratch its surface. I threw Very Good Sword back to Warehouse and took out the Perfect Chakra Blade. I filled it Wind Element and created a Wind Sword. Then used Sword-Man Union and all my Nen, Haki, Zhengi with my Wind Chakra and slashed again. This time the rock split opened. It was 10 meters thick, and my attack which I inserted all my means hardly opened it.


    It was probably the effect of the seal, and I could break the seal if I worked on it. But I didn''t want to waste my time on it and cut it to two pieces. Inside the hard rock was empty, and the shape of the rock was like eggs. There was another smaller egg at the center of the big egg floating in the air. It was the thing where Seven-Tailed Beast was sealed.


    Seven-Tailed Beast was bug-type, and only Tailed Beast could fly. Also had bug attacks, special to itself. I threw the egg to Warehouse and left the rock after I climbed back to the surface, I mend to ground and checked my surrounding. The Akatsuki didn''t appear lately to my surprise, but they ought to come to the last two, because they were the strongest.


    The Eight-Tailed Beast and The Nine-Tailed Beast. Later was the beast Naruto had in original series and after some time Nine-Tailed Beast and Naruto would start to get along, also Naruto would have amazing abilities. But I didn''t intend to let Naruto have those in this World.

 Chapter-109 Eight Tails!

    The Eight-Tailed Beast was sealed in the lake around the Cloud Village. It was one of the most certain locations but still, nobody was able to find it. Because this lake had a unique constitution preventing anyone to look for it.


    When I flew to the lake there were two other Akatsuki members were pondering over something. One of them was Deidara I fought earlier, and the other one was a strange man with a mask. His pupils were cyan, and white of the eyes was red. He was Kakuzu, same as he was in the original series, and had mastery over five elements.


    In a sense, Kakuzu was immortal as well as Hidan, and they were a pair in Original series. Kakuzu was an angry man, with a problem to control his anger, and could kill even his partners when he was mad. Thus paired with Hidan, he wasn''t able to kill later, allowing them to be the perfect couple.


    Kakuzu was able to steal his enemies hearts and keep them in this body. This also allowed him to use the dominant Chakra Element of the owner of the heart. Kakuzu was as old as First Hokage, but because he was able to change his heart as he wished, he could switch the old heart with the young so he could live forever.


    He also could separate the hearts to let them fight freely. He was the perfect candidate to look for this lake because he could spare a few lives to do a few experiments on the lake.


    The lake was flashing with electricity that yellow in the color. This lake had a natural electricity source deep inside of it. They were very strong on top of it. If normal Ninja were to even touch it, Ninja would die within seconds. But Kakuzu could separate the heart with lightning affinity to dive in the lake. At least this was my idea.


    Probably the heart puppets Kakuzu use wouldn''t be able to find the seal inside the lake, thus making it useless to send it alone. But if Kakuzu were to dive with his actual body, he would get hurt. Even me with my %100 Lightning resistance, I would be injured with the electricity inside the lake, but I had other means, making it easy for me to take away the Eight-Tailed Beast.


    If it were to be easy to dive in the lake, Third Raikage would do it when he was still alive giving the fact that Cloud Village knew this location for a long time. In original series, Third Raikage was able to fight against Eight-Tailed beast by himself and injured the other party on top of that. He was strong enough to fight against an army of 10.000 men and died from exhaustion, not by the attacks of the enemy. In all his life, he was injured once, and he injured himself, when he was about to pass out.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Third Raikage had strong Lightning Affinity and could shield his body via Lightning Barrier. Even that man wasn''t able to dive in this lake to take out Eight-Tailed Beast. There was no one else could do it. The reason why I thought Kakuzu''s heart puppet could dive in the lake was that it wasn''t any life form but something similar to that of a rag-doll.


    I closed to the Duo and attacked them from behind, and let out the Jon. Its been almost two weeks since I came here, yet I didn''t let Jon out yet. Jon jumped out and attacked to Kakuzu while I killed Deidara with a single attack. She had a nasty self-sacrificing attack could be troublesome, so I didn''t want to give her the chance.


    Jon, on the other hand, cut Kakuzu into pieces and devoured all five hearts, before returning to my shoulders, and exclaimed angrily, "Bastard! Its been few weeks, how come you never let me out?" His cute, angry voice was adorable, still seeing him like this was making me sad.


    "Yes, yes. I am sorry. I didn''t forget about you, but it wasn''t time for you to come out." I said with a sad face. I knew what Jon went through when he first created. His useless previous master also creator died and let Jon live in darkness for a very long time. Still, I couldn''t let him out all the time, even though he wasn''t fighting, because I might need him anytime.


    "You better not do it again," he said while biting my ear.


    "Right. How was the hearts? Can you master the elements?" I asked Jon. I used Hephaestus'' Anvil to create another energy sea for Jon. This time I used all my SC to do it, but it was worth it. With the help of the Kakuzu''s hearts, he could learn all the five elements in a short span of time.


    "I can master them in a few months. Shouldn''t take longer than a year." Jon said with the smirk.


    "Good. Are you ready for the other thing?" I asked.


    "Yes. It is all going according to plan," he said before vanishing in the Pendant.


    I looked at the lake in front of me and covered my right hand with my Lighting Chakra. I put my hand to water to see how it would affect me, and it was as I expected earlier. My hand started to hurt and injuries started to form. I used Zhengi to cover my hand, and after I add a little bit of Nen it finally stopped. I could dive into this water.


    The lake was beautiful but there was not a single living thing inside of it. It wasn''t so big, but it was deep. As I was closer to bottom, the intense electricity started to attack me as if it had its own mind. Maybe it was my paranoia, but it was like something controlling those electric arcs.


    It didn''t take a long time for me to find the space where urn was hidden. It was beautiful urn with the lightning jumping around it. It was the source of the electricity inside the lake, and it was denser than the lake. Even with all my means, I could still feel tingling when I touch to the urn.


    The Eight-Tailed beast was second strongest just after the Nine-Tailed Beast. Even though most of the Tailed Beasts didn''t admit it but the more tail they have, the stronger they are. Also Eight-Tailed beast was smarter than the others. In the original series, it was able to create war tactics to lead its jinchuuriki in the battle.

 Chapter-110 To the Nine Tails!

    The Eight-Tailed Beast wasn''t related to lightning or lightning element, yet the urn was covered by lightning. It was weird to think it that way but as if The Sage of the Six Paths wanted these particular villages to find them. Thinking about it, almost all of the Tailed Beasts were hidden the villages related to trials to find the Urns.


    For example, One-Tailed Beast was sealed in the desert, and almost all of the Kazekages was able to use the ability to control sand or something better. Yes, most of the trials were too hard for any Ninja on Earth to pass through them, yet they weren''t unbeatable either. It was as if they were sealed on those place after immense calculations so those villages could find and use them when they were truly needed.


    I always wondered why The Sage of the Six Paths would seal the ones who deer to him, now my hypothesis was the answer to that. He actually wanted them to be found but hid them so the ones that found them would be worthy of them. Not like someone would seal them to the baby had no power or so ever.


    Thinking that Naruto was sealed with the strongest Tailed Beast in Original Series, when he was just a baby was an insult to Nine-Tailed Beast. As Crow told me Naruto was stupid boy had no idea about the Tailed Beast until his Father, The Fourth Hokage had appeared after his demise, which was also to help to Naruto by sealing the Nine-Tailed Beast to the inside of Naruto, and explained about the prosses, still stupid Naruto had no idea how to control the beast lived inside of him almost 20 years, and with the help of Eight-Tailed Beast, its jinchuuriki, and Naruto''s mother he finally was able to control the Nine-Tailed Beast.


    To be honest, these plot armors were way too much, and Naruto never deserves to be this lucky. Giving the fact how bastard he became with just few difference in his life was proof to that notion. But there were still somethings I couldn''t decide about Naruto even when he was this bastard.


    Was he the destined boy in this world as well? This was very important because he would get the seal from the Safe of the Six Paths, and I didn''t know how this would affect the World if I were to kill him.


    From the way Akatsuki established, I was sure that Kaguya was hidden inside the shadows and was controlling the lineage of Asura and Indra. As their latest descendants, Naruto and Sasuna were destined to fight. But in original series, by receiving the seals from the Sage of the Six Paths, both of them were able to eliminate the threat from the Ninja World. If I were to kill Naruto, how would this effect Sasuna''s progress? Would she still be rewarded by the half of the Seal? These questions were bugging me, ever since I learned the truth from the Crow.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I wasn''t sure if I should let Naruto live for the sake of Sasuna, but I was intending to let him for the time being. After all, when the time comes and I remove the Two-Tailed Beast from him, he might die.


    "He may live. Well, he will probably live," said Crow, interrupting my meditation of pondering.


    ''How come? I thought all jinchuurikis would die when their Tailed Beast removed from them.'' I asked. Crow told me all of the jinchuurikis died when they were removed from their Tailed Beast. How come Naruto would live?


    "Naruto had another last name in the original series," Crow said.


    ''Yes, what was it? Uzumaki?'' I remembered Crow told me this when I first met with the bastard Naruto, I never thought it was important.


    "Well, Uzumaki Clan has a longer lifespan than normal Ninjas living in this world, also their vitality is stronger. An Uzumaki may not die when it comes to the removing Tailed Beasts." Crow explained.


    ''So that is how it is. That is odd but understandable. If he can survive from that, I may heal him. Not sure yet though.'' I pondered a little bit but still couldn''t decide what to do.


    I looked ahead and saw the giant mountains ahead. It was the place where Nine-Tailed Beast was sealed. I got the information from Fourth and Itachi. It was known for a long time, but Fire Village never dared to approach to that cursed land. Except for the Madara, Second Hokage.


    The Second Hokage once wanted to find the Nine-Tailed Beast and use it to help the village, but he was badly wounded when he came back. So far, not a soul knew what happened to him. Not even his student Third Hokage. But it was ought to change because I was about to reach that place.


    It was covered with dark mist. An eerie feeling was looming inside the mist. I could feel that my emotions were going darker. As if this place was making me a bad person. I drove my Zhengi and pushed away from the mist from my body. Because my Zhengi was so pure, it was best against these type of dark forces.


    After I walked a few hundreds of meters, I come upon a giant beast. It was as big as a house, yet its ferocious eyes were filled with killing intent. If I were to be a regular Ninja, this sight would scare me to hell, but it wasn''t and I was able to analyze it calmly.


    It was a giant cat, panther to be exact. Had giant mouth, and giant teeth. His paws were as big as me, and claw connected to them were larger. One attack from that claw could cut me into the pieces.


    The cat growled to me and showed his big teeth to intimidate me. Its eyes were already absent of mercy, probably corrupted by the mist for too long, wasn''t even able to see right from wrong. But Panthers were human hunters in nature as well, probably wouldn''t matter if it was corrupted by the mist or not. I looked at the Panther with a smile of mine, and it dashed at the same moment to bite me from my waist.

 Chapter-111 Long Waited Encounter!

    This big Panther was ferocious and wild, strong and smart, but it wasn''t good enough to fight against me, not in the next thousand years. Even the mighty Madara wasn''t strong to compared against me, if it were to be his final form in Original Series, with Rinnegan and Endless Chakra, where he could create mountain size Susanoo and bring down a meteor at will, then he could start to compare with me, and still wouldn''t be able to win against me.


    Susanoo was a gigantic, humanoid avatar made of the user''s chakra which surrounds them and fights on their behalf. It is the strongest ability available to those who have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan in both eyes. At the moment, probably only Tobirama was able to use it, maybe Itachi as well, if he reached that point in the days I didn''t see him. Orochijosei also had Mangekyou Sharingan, but only one of them, Kakashi had the other one.


    Crow and I thought over it and finally reached a conclusion. The Sharingan Tobirama acquired, must belong to the Madara''s brother Uchiha Izuna. In original series, these two would fight occasionally, while Hashirama battle with Madara. This was the best option we could think of.


    Orochijosei somehow acquired Obito''s, Kakashi''s childhood friend''s body and took over it. In the original series, after putting some sense to Kakashi''s head, Obito would sacrifice himself to save Kakashi and in his last moments, he would gift his one eye to Kakashi because the other side of him would be crushed under big rocks.


    Itachi probably had the rarest of kind of Mangekyou Sharingan abilities, where one can get to use Tsukuyomi with the left eye, and Amaterasu with the right eye. Or vice versa. It was the first example for Itachi, while opposite for Sasuke in Original Series. Because Kakashi had the Obito''s eye in this world too, Obito must have faced the same fate, but somehow his crushed body taken over by Orochijosei.


    "He must have been healed by Tobirama, as he did by Madara in the Original Series," said Crow trying to clear my thoughts.


    ''Didn''t you said it was a big coincidence for Madara to find Obito in that state?'' I asked Crow. As far as I know, it was a coincidence for Madara to find Obito in that state, and somehow destined.


    "It was all Zetsu''s ploy. He was able to feel chakra, and could move in ground freely, and was made of Hashirama''s Chakra," explained Crow, and finally dawned to me. But I was still wondering why Orochijosei never tried to take the other eye from the Kakashi. She was more than capable of doing so.


    Tsukuyomi was the most powerful genjutsu in existence. After making eye contact with a target, in original series, Itachi Uchiha would trap them in an illusion of his design. Through his unique ability to reconstruct targets'' perception of time, he used Tsukuyomi to subject victims to days'' worth of torture in a matter of seconds; examples include continual stabbing or reliving traumatic events over and over. Because of the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan and the speed with which Tsukuyomi works, normal methods of countering genjutsu are ineffective against it.


    Amaterasu was the highest level of Fire Release. Amaterasu produces black flames at the focal point of the user''s vision. In most situations, this makes Amaterasu impossible to avoid. However, if the target can move fast enough to prevent being focused on, Amaterasu will miss them when it''s cast. Once created, it can continue burning for seven days and seven nights. The flames cannot be extinguished with water or any other normal methods; only the user can put the flames out. Said to be "the fires from hell" and to burn as hot as the sun itself, Amaterasu burns any material ''other flames included'' until nothing but ash remains.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    With these two scary abilities, Itachi was able to defeat almost all his enemies, but he was hardworking and ever-evolving, thus he had other means to fight against his enemies too, yet he gave his life up to bring up to Sasuke in the world. Even when their last fight taking place, Itachi''s only aim to tire the Sasuke enough so can seal, Orochimaru hiding inside of Sasuke, when Orochimaru tried to take over Sasuke''s body.


    I held the Panther''s head as it tried to devour me whole, and send him flying. While it was falling uncontrollably, I pierced his body by covering my whole body with the lightning element, and dash to its soft belly with amazing speed. He fell to the ground and blood splattered around.


    ''This must be the cause of Madara''s injuries.'' I assumed. There were some other wild animals in the mist, but they weren''t any stronger than Panther, and after my brutal show, they all chose to hide in the woods.


    After I walked to the source of the eerie feeling, few other figures waiting for me. They were Naruto, Orochijosei and finally the man I was waiting to meet. Tobirama himself. He had grey hairs, he had three red markings on his face, one under each of his eyes and one on his chin, he was wearing blue armor with a distinctive white fur collar over a simple black suit. This armor was constructed from numerous metal plates, formed into multiple protective guards along his body. And most distinctive feature was his eyes. They were Rinnegan, as I thought they would be.


    He was looking at me with smooth eyes as if I wasn''t in his eyes at all. He sat down on the ground and looked at me with a smile and said, "Hitomi-kun, you grown to a fine man. I shouldn''t make you the enemy of the Akatsuki, but things happened beyond my control. At the time, all I thought was the threat you would cause us when you grow up, thus I wanted Orochijosei and others to eliminate you. Now I want to apologize and invite you to Akatsuki. You can even be the leader if you want."


    His words caused Naruto and Orochijosei to become dumbfounded. I could easily guess Tobirama''s mind, but they couldn''t. Tobirama knew I had 7 of the Tailed Beast, and hid them somewhere even Naruto wasn''t able to find. Since my warehouse was separate space, Naruto couldn''t feel them at all. Thus Tobirama was making this to bring out their location. As soon as I gave away the location, he would jump on me without a second thought.


    ****


    ''Crow brother, someone asked for the status.''


    "What is status?"


    ''You know when I started my journey, and I would say "Status" and you would show me random numbers and stuff to show how strong I am.''


    "Oh right. It is been so long since you used it, I forget about it. The stupid Author is not using it anymore."


    ''Right, that bastard Author. He put me to terrible situations more than twice.''


    "Well, you asked for those situations."


    ''You traitor bastard! Anyway, Why do you think that idiot Author stopped using it?''


    "Well, it was mostly random numbers and had no point in the story at all. And probably our SUPER DUPER AWESOME AUTHOR didn''t want to fill the chapters with it all the time."


    ''Right, that makes sense. Anyway, for the old times'' sake, show me my status one last time.


    "Alright!"


    Name: Yami Hitomi


    Age: 20 years


    Level: +100


    Exp: 346362525455/...


    HP: 99999/99999


    CP: 99999/99999


    Will Point: 99999/99999


    Nen Point: 99999/99999


    Zhengi Point: 99999/99999


    Stats;


    STR: +100 DEX: +100 VIT: +100 INT: +100 LUK: 99 WIS: +100


    Kekkei Genkai: None


    Element Affinity: Fire, Earth, Wind, Lightning, Water, Yin


    Perks;


    Gamer Mind (Passive), Gamer Body (Passive), Chakra Control (Perfect), Nen Control (Perfect), Zhengi Control (Perfect), Will Control (Perfect)


    Observe(Max)


    Adapted Situations


    Falling Damage: %100. All falling based damaged will be halved.


    All Bones, Skin Stronger: All blunt damage will be halved.


    Blunt Damage: %100. All blunt based damaged will be halved.


    Cutting Damage: %100. All cutting based damaged will be halved.


    Elemental Resistance;


    Fire: %100 Water: %100 Lightining: %100 Earth: %100 Wind: %100, Yin: %100


    At %100 resistance damage will be halved.

 Chapter-112 The Sage of the Six Paths!

    "Sorry, I don''t pack with scumbags," I said while standing where I was with a smirk. I was in war with all of them, there was no point for me to back down at this moment.


    "Well, thankfully I have other means to learn the Tailed Beast location from you, even if you are not willing to spill them out," said Tobirama while standing up slowly.


    "What made you think that you can beat me?" I asked with a smile. He was overconfident, even the Madara with unlimited Chakra Reserve couldn''t beat me, what made him think that he was able to win against me? To live at the top of the food chain for too long made Tobirama overly arrogant.


    "You will see, in a few seconds," he said while cleaning the dirt from his back in a nonchalant manner.


    "I hope you seal the space for prevent me to flash away, so I can kill you all here," I said and dashed toward the Tobirama. If they expect me to come after them here, they might seal the space to prevent me to flash away, would only help me to kill them all here.


    Tobirama summoned dozen of animal and went invisible with one of them. The giant chameleon had a Rinnegan in its left socket. It had four limbs, each ending in four large claws. Its tail was a large snake. Its body was covered in scales and it had bandages wrapped around the center of its back. It had two wings on its upper back which are porous and badly ripped. It had two oddly shaped horns coming from the back of its head. The right horn is snapped off and wrapped in bandages while its left horn has four black receivers stuck through it.


    "It is same as in the Original Series. That bird''s eggs can explode so be careful. That dog can split apart if you cut him to pieces, the best you can do is seal it, or punch it to death. The panda has a hard defense, but nothing you can''t beat. Ox and Rhino are strong but not any other special abilities, Crustacean can use bubble technique, and Centipede has no special power." Crow summarized their abilities to me in one breath.


    ''Thanks.'' I thanked Crow and activated my En. Even though they were invisible, they were still in the area, and I could find them with my En. Even with the Observation Haki alone would tell me where they were, but when I use it with En it was less taxing and had better range. I looked at the Naruto and started to plan my next moves. As I took out several kunai which I can flash to, and send them over the battlefield. As I was about to flash, I realized Tobirama was sealing the surrounding to prevent me from running away. I smiled and let him be, and attacked to the nearest animal, which it happened to be Panda. He was destroyed with a mere punch of mine.


    I flashed a few times more and send all the animals away, and left all there dumbfounded, even Tobirama stopped the sealing and was thinking that maybe he shouldn''t do it. I flashed to the Naruto''s side and knocked him unconsciousness before he could muster his strength and flashed away with him. I tied him to space where I took away the Four-Tailed Beast, and sealed the space, and returned to the where I left Tobirama and Orochijosei, but they were long gone.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Probably after I show my might with the summoned animals, Tobirama understood my prowess and intimidated. Even though he had Rinnegan, I could fight against him evenly with just my Ninja means.


    After I looked around to see if there were anything amiss, I focused on the location where Nine-Tailed Beast was sealed. There were still lots of wild beasts inside the dark mist, and probably they were under genjutsu created by Tobirama to clear his way when he first arrived. They started to surround me but never dared to attack.


    Even after all these strong beasts, there was another trial to take for acquiring Nine-Tailed Beast. What in front of me standing was a little wall with the text above. "Touch me." It had a strong feeling, yet weird text made me laugh. After I laughed for a while I touched the stone, and what appeared front of me was another world.


    There was a man standing in this endless world. Crow immediately realized the man and told me that he was the Sage of the Six Paths. His eyes were closed, except the weird red dot on his forehead looks like an eye, but I could feel strong chakra surround me as if he tries to slip into my body. I blocked the chakra, and the man opened his eyes. With the Rinnegan he looked at all over my body, after a while, he spoke. "Come, my child."


    I wanted to refute and say, "I am not your child." but he was the creator of Ninjutsu, and I was a Ninja, so in a way, I was his child. I approached and stood in front of him. Saluted him with the name of The Sage of the Six Paths. He asked me, "Why is it that you want to take Kurama?" he asked.


    ''Who is Kurama?'' I didn''t know anyone with the name of Kurama, I was here to take Nine-Tailed Beast away.


    "It is the Nine-Tailed Beast''s name," said Crow.


    Still, I can''t possibly know the name of the Nine-Tailed Beast, so the Sage of the Six Paths was testing me, but why? Is he want to see if I tamed other beasts?


    "Who is Kurama?" I asked the man in front of me.


    He trained his eyes on my face to see if I was really ignorant to the matter or not, and after a while, he answered, "Right, you know it as Nine-Tailed Beast." said slowly, I could feel sadness from his words.


    "There is an organization, collecting all tailed beasts to create the Ten-Tailed Beast. To stop them, I found seven of the nine and hid them. Kurama is the last, and the organization took the Two-Tailed Beast before I could reach. But there is someone stronger behind the organization, and they are up to no good." I said honestly.


    The Sage of the Six Paths'' eyes widened as he brought his hand to his chin and thought for a while. "I can feel neither Indra''s nor Asura''s bloodline inside of you. You shouldn''t be meant to intervene with her. Interesting!" he mumbled. After a while, he continued, "Very well, you have my permission to take Kurama, and I will give you a gift." he said and touched my forehead. An immense pain started to drill my skull as if something was coming out.


    After feeling like an eternity, my vision expanded, I could see the world from a different perspective. As if- As if I had a different eye!

 Chapter-113 Gift from the Sage!

    ''What the hell? Crow scan me! What is that thing?'' I asked as I was scared out my wits. What the hell happened all of a sudden.


    "Holy Mother of Ninja! That is Rinnegan Brother! You have Rinnegan now" Crow yelled excitedly.


    ''What the hell is the Rinnegan? I didn''t know it was something like this!'' What the hell was that my vision was so weird. I could see the old man''s chakra channels. The whole world looked different.


    "The Rinnegan was first shown by The Sage of the Six Paths in the Ninja World, derived from the Rinne Sharingan wielded by his mother. It is suggested his Rinnegan was the last stage of the Bloodline ability. (It was actually Kekkai Mora but I changed it to the last stage of the Bloodline ability to make it more understandable. Kekkei Mora Literally means: Bloodline Encompassing is an advanced branch of jutsu unique to Kaguya and her direct bloodline. All of Kaguya''s techniques were classified as Kekkei Mora.)


    And with Rinnegan, the Sage of the Six Paths saved the world from the Ten-Tails and created ninsh¨±, the vanguard to modern ninjutsu. For his contributions to the world, Hagoromo became revered as the Sage of Six Paths, and both he and his eyes rose to mythological status over the centuries that followed; even when the Rinnegan was later proven to exist, it was regarded by some as merely a mutation.


    The Rinnegan can typically be awakened by gaining Hagoromo''s chakra either by reproducing it from combining the chakra of Hagoromo''s sons, Indra and Asura or by directly receiving chakra from Hagoromo himself. Black Zetsu spent centuries attempting to manipulate the reincarnations of Indra and Asura into awakening the Rinnegan. It was not until the time of Madara Uchiha, Indra''s reincarnation, that this was successful when Madara infused himself with the DNA of Hashirama Senju, Asura''s reincarnation in the original series. In this one, Black Zetsu must have manipulated Tobirama instead." Crow summarized the eye to me.


    "Since you are not the descendants of either Indra or Asura I can''t give you the mark of Sun or mark of Moon. Instead, I will give you something can counter the evil you going to fight!" said The Sage of the Six Paths.


    "Wait! Is this something can be given freely?" I asked. This was something so powerful. Crow just told me I could even be the Sage of the Six Paths. This was something so overpowered. I could feel the power around me as if I could devour anything made of chakra. The Six Paths were so strong, one of them was able to resurrect the dead. How can this not be overpowered?


    "It is not. Yet you are the only one can fight against my mother. For some reason, the Asura''s descendant is evil and is not suitable to carry the Sun mark. He is corrupted by jealousy, hatred, arrogance and much other evil. He even betrayed his family and friends." said the old man with a deep sigh. "As if their character is opposite."


    "What about Indra''s descendant? Is she going to have the moon sign? Because she is good and kindhearted, even when it is useless to have it alone, I ask you to give it to her please." I said to Old Man. I don''t want Sasuna to be weak just because of the difference in the Original Series. After I move to the Upper Realm, there was no guarantee if I could come back or not. Since that was the case, there had to be someone strong enough to protect the World from its evil.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "So, you know her?" The Old Man questioned me suspiciously. I should be ignorant to anything related to Indra and Asura because he never told me who those are, yet I just said I knew who Indra''s descendant was. Also, told Old Man to give moon mark to Sasuna, which also should be a foreign term to me.


    "I kinda figure it out," I said after a quick brain search. "Sun and Moon are opposite marks and should belong to the two-person are different from each other. You said Asura''s descendant is evil and as if they switched places with the Indra''s descendants. And with the eye ability, you gave me is very similar to the Sharingan I deduct that Indra''s descendants should be Uchiha''s. When the evil organization I mentioned earlier declared war against us, they said Sharingan might further awaken with the murder of the best friend, since Uchiha is built on this hatred, they should be evil you mentioned as Asura''s descendants.


    So when you mentioned as if they switched places, I thought the nicest and most kind-hearted Uchiha I knew as if Sun. There were two I could think of, but only one of them had a rival can be Asura''s descendants, also evil and arrogant. From that, I deduct the girl I mentioned should be the fated with the moon mark." I said in one breath.


    "This... Well, these all make sense," said Old Man scratching his head.


    ''That was close.'' I almost drop a brick.


    "There is no need for her to have it, but since you put it that way, when her time comes, I will give her the Moon mark." said The Old Man.


    "Thank you." I said and bowed, "Now I have to move. Please excuse me." I said and left the illusion and there was an Urn in front of me. It was orange in color as if it was the sun. It was shining with brilliance, and I could feel the energy inside of it. The dark mist and eerie feeling lost and replaced with the warmness instead.


    ''What the hell is going on?'' I suddenly jolted with the warmness flowing from Warehouse. All the Urns were accepting me.


    "It should be The Sage of the Six Paths'' blessing. With the Rinnegan, he must have given you the right to use Tailed Beast," said Crow.


    ''It makes sense. But I never planned to use them. All I wanted was Rinne Sharingan because you told me so, now I have Rinnegan, aren''t they the same?.''


    "It is okay, when the time comes we will see what will happen."


    I put the Urn into the Warehouse and flashed to the Naruto, where I left him. He was woken up now and was looking at me stupidly.


    ''Damn! I forget to hide the Rinnegan.'' I was planning to use Transformation Jutsu to hide Rinnegan. ''It is okay though. Naruto won''t see anyone for a very long time.''


    "Let me out bastard! Do you know who I am? I am Tobirama-sama''s, right-hand man. I will get you killed." Naruto started to shout, as soon as he saw me.


    "Your Tobirama-Sama run away as far as he can when I return after I took you away. Are you sure you can make him kill me?" I mocked Naruto with the truth.


    "You are lying. Tobirama-sama is the strongest. Even after I control the Two-Tailed Beast, I wasn''t able to beat him." Naruto said with total disbelief.


    "This only makes you weak, not your opponent strongest, idiot," I said and sealed his mouth.


    ''What now Crow?'' Crow told me to come Naruto''s side after I deal with the Nine-Tailed Beast.


    "You will seal all the Tailed Beast inside of you to create Ten-Tailed Beast!"

 Chapter-114 Taming the Ten-Tailed Beast!

    ''I am going to seal all of the Tailed Beasts inside of me?'' I was surprised by the sudden turn of events. I thought I was gathering them to prevent Akatsuki to have them. Why would I seal all of the Tailed Beast inside of myself?


    "Don''t worry. Just do as I say, and leave the rest to your brother!" Crow said patting his imaginary chest. Somehow I could trust him, but still, I was reluctant to do so. These beasts would bring trouble with the power they wield.


    ''What seal should I use? "Adamantine Sealing Chains" should be effective but may hurt the Tailed Beasts, since they trust me and have warm feelings towards me because of the Sage of the Six Paths, this is not the one I should use.


    Eight Trigrams Sealing Style is too crude, it is good for sealed beast if I wanted their Chakra to leak in time, but I have bonded with them anyway, the trouble lies with the Ten-Tailed Beast, it is the wildest one and will reject me with all its being!'' I couldn''t decide what to use. I had few sealing techniques, most of them were hidden and exclusive to Hokage''s but before I left they let me peak them and I learned them swiftly with the Adapt System, but neither of them felt right at the moment.


    "How about that one?" asked Crow as I was pondering what to do.


    ''You mean that one?" I asked with surprise.


    "Yes, yes. That one." Crow repeated.


    ''I see. My own creation. The Nine Head of the Immortal God Sealing Technique.'' It was my Magnum Opus. By changing my Chakra to nine different attributes, I could create nine God Heads, and they would mark the target. And when I wished, the target would be sealed. Since there were Nine Tailed Beasts all I need to do was mark them each with a God Head.


    But I needed to remove Two-Tailed Beast from Naruto first. I set up the surroundings and prepared an Urn to seal Two-Tailed Beast once again. Then I checked the seal Tobirama used on the Naruto. It was one of his own creation, but nothing hard to crack. After a few hours of time, I extract the Tailed Beast and healed badly wounded Naruto. Even as an Uzumaki, he was at the death''s door when I extract the Two-Tailed Beast from him. After I healed him I sealed him again in the space where I took Four-Tailed Beast, once again..


    ''Are you sure about this Crow? Ten-Tailed Beast is evil. He may devour me.'' I asked with uncertainty. Ten-Tailed Beast was too evil for me to control, even with the means I had, Ten-Tailed Beast was God Tree raised in this world. It wasn''t anything simple.


    "You have to trust to your brother. All will be okay." Crow said with a reassuring voice. What was he plotting this time?You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ''Here goes nothing!'' I said and started to seal the One-Tailed Beast to my self with marking it with my God Head. Then I repeated the same thing for others as well, when I finished marking them all it was already a few days later.


    The marking alone drained all my stamina and I had to rest a little bit. Fortunately, the Beasts were ready to be sealed inside of me because The Sage of the Six Paths gave its blessings. After resting for few hours, I started to pull them to my Chakra Sea, from One-Tailed Beast to Nine-Tailed Beast, I pulled them each and started to fuse them. They were separated from the same source initially and they started to fuse even by standing each others side. I still did some auxiliary seals to smooth the fusion.


    After a day the fusion was over and the ten-tailed dead shell was standing in front of me. The Ten-Tailed Beast was brown in color and titanic in size, one of its hands was larger than any of the tailed beasts. While the beast possessed multiple forms, common attributes include a single eye, which takes up most of its head, and spiky protrusions growing out of its back in a shape reminiscent of a conch shell.


    Its chakra started to fill my body, as I was shaken by the sudden attack happening inside my Chakra Sea. If this battle were to continue non stop, I couldn''t leave me Chakra Sea even for a second and would die by any of exterior attack. ''Crow, you said it would be okay! How should I tame this bastard?'' I was mad at Crow because he assured me that everything will be fine. Now I was trapped in my Chakra Sea and wasn''t able to do anything at all.


    "Now I am starting. It will take a few months to deal with this beast, and you have to find a safe location. Go and tell to Fire Village you will be absent for a few months but the Tailed Beast problem is solved." Crow said with a low voice as if he was dealing with something. But as soon as he said that, I left the pressure Ten-Tailed Beast created was weakened.


    Since it would take a few months, I couldn''t leave Naruto to die where I left him, so I grabbed him and flashed to the Fire Village. Itachi was together with Sasuna, the Fourth Hokage, Jiraiya, Kakashi, and Sakuman discussing about the war ahead of them. When I flashed with Naruto all of them surprised and stared at us.


    I hid my Rinnegan this time, and none of them were able to see through it. I summarized the things to them and told them I dealt with the Tailed Beast, and they shouldn''t worry about it. It was hard to believe given the fact it hasn''t even been a week since I get the information related to Tailed Beasts, yet here I was saying I dealt with it already. After some questions, they finally believed me and let me go.


    Later I created a sealed space to keep Naruto inside, and his Father the Fourth Hokage started to exorcize the evil from his son. I wasn''t sure if it would work or not, but Naruto was his son, and he couldn''t just give up on him. After much consideration, I decided to let Sasuna have Mangekyou Sharingan as well. I flashed outside to the forest with her and explained everything I knew about the Mangekyou Sharingan, and let her decide if she should have it or not.


    I didn''t directly ask, but hid my intention in a subtle way, when she said she would like to have it for sake of the village and her loved ones, I created a scene where she killed me and Itachi over and over again to make her awaken her Mangekyou Sharingan as well. After she was done, I apologized and explained this was the only way.


    When I dealt with the rest of the things, such as taking Orima-San to the picnic as I promised, I flashed to the Holy Land of the Crows and hid inside one of the hidden valleys. I created few seals to prevent the chakra to leak and started my inner war!

 Chapter-115 Its fine now. Why? Because I am here!

    "Where the hell is Hitomi! Did he betrayed us at the last damn second?" asked Raikage with the anger as he smashed the big table in front of him. His anger was still out of control.


    "He will come. Do not worry," said Itachi with low voice watching over the dots on the map, he had an eerie feeling because Hitomi said he would be back in few months but it has already been more than a year since he disappeared, yet he wasn''t anywhere to be seen.


    He also had a connection with the Holy Land, but Hitomi instructs all of the Crows to not give away his location because he too thought he would be done in a few months. And in his state of weakness, he didn''t want any other soul to know his location. Even the people closest to him. Not that he wasn''t trusting them but he was afraid that they would be controlled or would be shadowed.


    ****


    A week earlier.


    The battle was about to begin. The Akatsuki troops have been located in the borders and the alliance also started to move.


    The Alliance had 100.000 soldiers, while the Akatsuki had over 50.000 White Zetsu, and some other villages sided with them. The strongest village sided with Akatsuki was the Rain Village under the Leadership of Hanzo. With his three most trusted Generals, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan. They were Jiraiya''s students, but after Jiraiya left them, the thing they went through forcing them to side with Hanzo.


    The Sound Village was, Orochijosei''s Village also sided with Akatsuki obviously, and the countless experimented people tortured by Orochijosei sent in the front line as well. Not all of them were strong but some were beasts among men.


    The total count of the Akatsuki''s side was over 100.000 and outnumbering the alliance.


    The Allied Shinobi Forces created by the Five Great Nations and the Samurai of the Land of Iron consists of five main divisions, with Jiraiya of the Fire as the Regimental Commander. The First Division consists of mid-range fighters and is led by Darui. The Second Division is made up of close-range fighters and is led by Kitsuchi. The Third Division is under the command of Kakashi Hatake and features both close- and mid-range fighters. The Fourth Division contains only long-range fighters under the control of Fourth Kazekage.


    Shikamaru and Gaara as Fourth Kazekage''s right-hand man and proxy commander of the Fourth Division as well. Finally, the Fifth division was created for the purpose of special operations and features ninja with unique skills. Mifune is the leader of these special operatives. There are also four special divisions formed for the war. The Logistical Support and Medical Division led by Shizune comprises of medical ninja, the Surprise Attack Division led by Itachi, has the task to ambush the enemy forces. As a former Anbu Team Leader, Itachi was specialized in assassination. The third is the Sensor Division with Ao as captain, and finally, the Intelligence Division headed by Inoichi Yamanaka is intended to gather information and relay it to Fourth Kazekage for strategy''s sake.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    It was the question of how over 50.000 Zetsu created without the Tailed Beast''s Chakra, but it should be somehow related to the hidden force led Tobirama to this way. In original series, at the time of the War, Akatsuki had acquired 7 of the Tailed Beast and by relying on the Chakra they had gathered they created 100.000 White Zetsu force.


    With the three members left on the Akatsuki''s side to gather the army could fight against the Five Great Nations wasn''t something should be underrated. But it wasn''t all...


    As the sides were fighting with each other, and the Alliance was holding their ground barely, some other force appeared in all over the battlefield. The Resurrected warriors of old times started to crash the line of the Alliance.


    Some of the strong-named resurrected were enough to show the might of the army of the dead.


    Third Raikage, legendary man fought against an army of 10.000 and died from exhaustion.


    Second Tsuchikage, During his lifetime, he was renowned as the "Non-Person" due to his ability which left neither a physical form nor detectable chakra signature. He was Third Tsuchikage''s master as well as the Dust Release master, which was not something to trifle with.


    Third Kazekage, as a master at Magnet Style. He was hailed as the strongest Kazekage in the village''s history, and even a very powerful shinobi like Sasori claimed that he had trouble killing him.


    Second Mizukage, was undoubtedly an immensely powerful shinobi, the strongest shinobi in the village in his time. His power was such that he could kill the Second Tsuchikage, albeit at the cost of his own life. He was also skilled in taijutsu, being able to dispatch a group of shinobi using only one kick. He also had an unspecified bloodline ability.


    Besides these, there were dead Akatsuki members, the old generation of Seven Swordsman of the Mist, and many others. Due to the immense number of the resurrected the control over them were weak thus they were able to tell people they were fighting what was their weakness, thus enable alliance to seal them swiftly. But there were still some evil in nature and enjoy the immortality to destroy everyone they were facing.


    Battle was intense and the alliance had to use all they had, even the Five Kages fought on the battlefield to keep their grounds at some point, but they just couldn''t finish them all. As they were in deep frustration a black mass started to expanse on the horizon. As if it was a horde of birds covering the skies. But the closer they get the bigger they felt. And when they were close enough everyone saw what the black mass was.


    On top of the Karasumaru, Hitomi was sitting and smiling. His Rinnegan eyes were training on the battlefield as if he was planning his next move. Because he felt this was the place where toughest battle taking place, he came here first and when he was above the battlefield, he created few dozens of clones and flew away with other crows, and he himself jumped to the battlefield below. With the punch of his covered with the Wind Style fell on top of the Third Raikage. The man cannot be injured, destroyed into the pieces.


    Before he could form once again the young man sealed him and turned to the others, as he smiled devilishly. This battle was way too easy. "It''s fine now. Why? Because I am here!"

 Chapter-116 Come Out Ten-Tailed Beast!

    It is been more than a year since I closed myself in the Holy Land to tame Ten-Tailed Beast, as the time was flying away, I was in a battle with the Ten-Tails. Even if it were a physical fight against the Ten-Tailed Beast, I wouldn''t be damaged this much, yet because it was happening inside my Chakra Sea, I was having a hard time. But, after some time I managed to achieve what Crow told me. Even though I was surprised beyond belief, I was happy to listen to Crow.


    After I left the hidden valley, I scanned the surroundings with my newly gained power and felt the situations on the battlefield. I could vaguely sense that the Alliance was in trouble. I ran to the Elders of the Holy Lands and asked for their help. After some time I departed with more than 20 Crows and flew to the place where Itachi and others were fighting.


    There were battles going on all over the places, but the most important one and the most difficult one was with the Kages, because of the current Kages were unable to injure the Third Raikage and the rest. Itachi would be able to injure them if he were to use his Mangekyou Sharingan, but he was reluctant to use it because it would bring too much trouble for him.


    As Itachi was about to use Amaterasu, I send a Zhengi Telepathy to stop him. I could see his Chakra flow and could deduct that he was using Mangekyou Sharingan to create immortal flames. I was still some distance away, but with Rinnegan I could sense that he was gathering his Chakra to use it, and after I arrived the battle was no more. I killed the Third Hokage with my sweet landing, and the rest of the Army of Dead wasn''t enough to stop me.


    As my clones were cleaning the battlefield the enemy appeared in front of us. Tobirama with Orochijosei stood above the bird-like animal Tobirama summoned and were looking me with ugly expressions. They were hovering in the air with lofty airs. He must have forgotten how he ran away from me a year ago.


    "I don''t know how you acquired those eyes, but since you forced me to use this, I will!" said Tobirama and did the hand seals for ''Summoning: Worldly Resurrection''. And in front of him appeared two coffins. When both of them appeared I was a little bit surprised, because they were Hashirama and Madara, which were sealed by the Third Hokage when they summoned by Orochijosei on that cursed day.


    There were a few ways to stop this bloody technique, and one of the most effective ones was to seal the summoned soul. Since both Madara and Hashirama sealed with one of the strongest seals on that particular day, how come Tobirama summoned them once again?


    "It is impossible. The Third Hokage sealed both of them, how could they appear here?" asked Minato, couldn''t believe the sight he was seeing. He has also had a very good understanding over the Dead Demon Consuming Seal. This seal belonged to the Uzumakis and Minato learned from them, and probably taught it to the Third Hokage. And when he saw that two souls sealed with this strong technique were summoned again, he couldn''t believe the sight he was seeing.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "There are lots of things you are unaware of. Even though your wife is an Uzumaki, you are unaware of the fact that there is this temple where you can free the sealed souls which sealed with the Dead Demon Consuming Seal!" Orochijosei said mockingly as she swung her arms in a crazy manner.


    "What good will they make to you? I was able to make you ran away without looking your back, what made you think those hands will put any resistance?" I asked. I was able to beat this Madara and Hashirama easily, I even forced Tobirama to ran away. Why he was thinking both of these would change the battle?


    "Oh, I just modified them a little bit," said Tobirama as the Madara and Hashirama opened their eyes. But both of them had Rinnegan as their eyes.


    "Tobirama, to summon your own brother! To think that you lost your honor this much..." Madara was angry as he shouted to Tobirama.


    "And he modified us as well. As if being called to fight those I deer wasn''t hurting enough!" Hashirama sighed deeply.


    "Don''t worry Hashirama-sama, Madara-sama! I will clean this mess right away." I said, and draw my Very Good Sword from the warehouse. I wanted to kill Tobirama slowly now after I saw what he did with the esteemed Hokages of the past.


    "Be careful. I am feeling my Chakra is gathering for something big." Madara said, and as soon as his voice faded the both of them created mountain size Susanoo and both Tobirama and Orochijosei were hiding at their forehead.


    "This is my power of creation Hitomi! Now, hand over the Tailed Beasts and Naruto to me, or I will kill every single living thing on the world!" Tobirama said arrogantly.


    A smile formed on my face and I gathered the Nature Energy and flew to the head of the Susanoo''s. It was a technique to defend but it wasn''t invincible at all. The Susanoo Madara created, had the shape of the Tengu (Google it.) It swung its sword to the ground where we were standing, and I countered it with my sword and the wind created by it shake the ground itself. I instructed Itachi and others to leave immediately as it was getting too dangerous.


    After I countered the Sword, Hashirama''s Susanoo in the shape of Laughing Buddha(Google it as well.) with thousands arm started to attack to the ground to kill everything below. As I flew over to counter each and every one of the attacks, it started to feel taxing to fight these monstrous beings. What should I do now? ''Should I create my own Susanoo? Or should I just use that?''


    "Let''s just use that, please!" Crow said excitedly.


    ''Are you sure? It might be little early to use it.'' I said I was actually teasing Crow.


    "No! It is just about the time," said Crow with a reassuring voice.


    ''I didn''t know you want to leave me this much.'' I said with feigning as I resented.


    "It is not that brother, but I want to taste that feeling once again. You can''t be cruel enough to stop me right."


    ''Nah, it is okay.'' "Come out Crow!"

 Chapter-117 Come Out!

    When I started to fight with the Ten-Tailed Beast, I realized all my techniques were useless against him. Somehow all my sealing techniques and all my attacks were being absorbed by it. This was bit exaggerated because Crow said in original series some of the sealing techniques were able to hold him off for a time being. Maybe it was because we were fighting in my Chakra Sea, or maybe there was another reason causing this. All in all, I was in the corner.


    When I first arrived at the hidden valley at the Holy Land, I started to meditate to enter my Chakra Sea. As Ten-Tailed Beast was starting to awaken and the Crow''s control over Ten-Tailed Beast was weakening, I created three Wood Style Clone to use the sealing technique that needs four people to work simultaneously. ''Four Red Yang Formation''


    After I sealed the Tailed Beast''s to myself, I acquired myriad of Bloodline Ability. Magnet Style from the One-Tailed Beast, Lava Style from the Four-Tailed Beast, and Boling Style from the Five-Tailed Beast, and with the help of the Rinnegan, it didn''t take too much time for me to master them. And I even spare a certain amount of each of these Tailed Beasts'' Chakra and send it to the Pendant for further uses.


    After the merging of the Nine Beasts, with the Ten-Tailed Beast formed inside of me, I gain another Bloodline Ability, Wood Style. The legendary element Hashirama used to suppress all his enemies in this world and the one in original series.


    At the moment three clones of mine and I stood in the square formation and created the ''Four Red Yang Formation'' seal. The red, semi-transparent membrane locked Ten-Tailed Beast inside the seal but in just mere few seconds, the Ten-Tailed Beast absorbed the ''Four Red Yang Formation'' seal.


    After that, I created another four Wood Clone and tried the ''Destruction of Evil Seal'' yet still, Ten-Tailed Beast didn''t even budge, all he did was to devour my seals. Same happened to the Demonic Statue Chains appeared from my hands. And ''Adamantine Sealing Chains'' exclusive to the Uzumakis failed consecutively.


    Because I was in my Chakra Sea, I wasn''t able to create the Chibaku Tensei (Users create a black sphere between their hands that they hurl into the sky. When the sphere is activated, it generates a powerful gravitational pull, attracting everything in the vicinity to it until a large satellite is created; users control how large the satellite becomes. Creating the black sphere apparently requires a great deal of chakra, such that Nagato, when using it through his Six Paths of Pain, must first bring the Deva Path close to his location so that he can channel his chakra to it more effectively. (I didn''t want to use translated version for this one.))


    Bewildered, I only had one other option at hand, attack Ten-Tailed Beast until it submits me. It was crude and unproven but, if Zhang Shi taught me something, it is that with the pummeling the other party, you can make them submit to you. (In the Novel ''Library of Heaven''s Path'' Zhang Shi pummel others to submit to him in a subtle way, it is not a spoiler.)


    The giant mouth and giant single eye Rinne Sharingan was staring at me. I pulled out my Very Good Sword from the warehouse and started to attack it head-on. It was good to test my limits with this monster anyway. I was way much stronger for the Naruto World, and I didn''t know my limits compared to the powerhouses in this world, thus testing my new powers with one of the strongest beings ever appeared in this world was the best way.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The Beast was strong, with the nearly endless Chakra, it could fire Tailed Beast Ball to me could destroy the mountains easily. But I wasn''t that weak either. I used the flashing kunai with the seal to send away the Tailed Beast Ball to back beast itself. After a few hours of the fight as we were in a quagmire, I started to felt the battle was more taxing for me than to the beast. I started to ponder a way to help me in this situation. After some thinking, I thought something and run my chakra in my body. In mere few seconds, I created Susanoo to defend myself, as it was started to cover my body.


    First, the skeleton black as if it came from the abyss started to form. In my Chakra Sea, against the shiny environment, a black skeleton as big as a mountain started to form around me. At the forehead of the Skeleton, I was standing with a smile. After that eerie black liquid started to cover the Skeleton. It was in form of me. The Susanoo had the black outer line as well. After the form completed the black wings spread back of the Susanoo and a black sword appeared on its right hand. With the red luster as the eyes, as if the devil itself climbed from hell to fight for me.


    ''Is this my Susanoo? I never have seen it once, but it doesn''t look anything you said before!'' I exclaimed with the excitement as I questioned Crow. Crow told me In original series there were different forms of Susanoo''s as they differed depending on the user, and mine was black in color, unlike the any other Crow have described.


    "I have never seen anything like this either." Crow gulped. "How do you feel?" asked after some time.


    ''I feel like I can cut through the earth itself!'' I said I had overwhelming power flowing inside me. As if with mere thoughts I could destroy the world I was standing on.


    With the threat of Susanoo, the Ten-Tailed Beast got more serious and sent endless Tailed Beast Ball to me, but how could he pass through my Susanoo? I swang my giant sword and the Ten-Tailed Beast fall on his back, a red line appeared on his massive back, I cut his skin, not too deep was still must have hurt. With an angry howl, it raised from the ground and its form started to change.


    Its height rose, and appearance changed. It now had a skinny body with long legs. All of a sudden countless small creatures appeared around me. They were Ten-Tailed Beast''s clones, it was one of the techniques that Ten-Tailed Beast was able to use. They were so annoying so I had to destroy them first. My own creation Thor''s Hammer with the giant arm of Susanoo destroyed almost all of them, but I still used my new techniques as well. As I was happy to kill all of the small clones a red light caught my eyes. Terrifying Chakra was forming in front of the Ten-Tailed Beast.


    "Sh*t! This is the second form of the Tailed Beast Ball!" Crow exclaimed. I wasn''t worried at all. Because earlier Tailed Beast Balls didn''t even pass through the Susanoo''s defense. But soon I realized how mistaken I was. With the conical shape of Tailed Beast Ball, its range and strength gotten to another level. As Ten-Tailed Beast fired the Tailed Beast Ball its tip pierced through the Susanoo''s defense and was about to explode. And at the last second, I created an opening at the back of the Susanoo, and hid at the back of it and kept the exploding inside of the Susanoo to cover myself.


    After the explosion, I got so incensed. I was about to explode inside of my own Susanoo. With a strange smile, a thought came to my mind. I created a pair of gloves over the Susanoo. As the luster of the Gloves faded, Red shined through my giant gloves. Red meant explosion. To be able to merge my Nen power with the Susanoo was a great improvement, and after all that, the year-long battle has started.


    Now here I was, tamed Ten-Tailed Beast!


    "Come out Crow!"

 Chapter-118 Come the Hell Out!

    In original series, both Madara and Obito sealed the Ten-Tailed Beast to inside themselves, yet they didn''t have the problem I had. But I was starting to think it was related to the body I had wasn''t belong to the Naruto world. After a year and a half that I fought against the Ten-Tailed Beast, I finally realized. I didn''t belong to this world.


    It should have dawned me earlier, but I never thought of this possibility before. I was found as a baby inside this world, and I always thought it should be because I borned in this world, and left by my mother. But my mother never left me in the jungle for wolves to eat. Instead, after I reincarnated at the Upper Realm I was transported to that particular place in that particular jungle. It was for this very reason that Crow told me to go that point for me to flash to other worlds when I first wanted to leave Naruto world. Because that was the point I was sent, in the first place.


    After I thought all of these, there were other questions started to form in my brain. I had my conciseness ever since I was a mere sperm, then I should have a womb that carried me. Did I had a father that shot me out? Or Did I simply created by Deaf God, or did Deaf God shot me out? Was the womb carried me artificial? Did I have a mother?


    Questions after questions and the pressure of the Ten-Tailed Beast made this time I spent in my Chakra Sea akin to torture. Well after some time all my hard work paid and something unexpected happened, I would never think this was possible.


    ****


    At the other sides of the Battlefield.


    My clones were fighting with the resurrected souls such as old Kages. The Second Tsuchikage and such were powerful existence, yet they were nothing in front of me. As my 20 clones were flying all over the battlefield, the Akatsuki was slowly losing the battle, but this was what expected to happen. Even without me, Akatsuki lost all their forces against mere Naruto, now they had me. What were they thinking? The real question at the moment for me was how to bring Kaguya out.


    In original series, after Obito obtained Ten-Tailed Beast betrayed by Madara, and after that Madara also sealed the Ten-Tailed Beast inside of himself. And after that happened Kaguya appeared and betrayed Madara. Since this was the case, somehow Tobirama had to obtain the Ten-Tailed Beast to let Kaguya out. As my clones were fighting all over the battlefield, we were all pondering over the matter.


    Black Zetsu was the physical manifestation of Princess Kaguya''s will. It secretly incited many of the events that shaped the shinobi world to secure Kaguya''s revival. In original series, to further its plans, it posed as Madara Uchiha''s manifested will then partnered with White Zetsu to become half of the Akatsuki member known simply as Zetsu.


    In this world, Black Zetsu wasn''t able to debauch Madara, thus he used the same things to Tobirama and achieved his goals. Yet here I was and obstructed their plans. But there were some other things misshaped because of my existence as well. First of all, if I didn''t come to this world at all, would Naruto be an asshole as well?The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    After I acquired Samehada I realized Deaf God altered some of the things in this world to create a better environment for me to grow. This made me think some other changes happened in original series, such as an asshole Naruto. If Naruto weren''t that bad, and worth of the Sun mark, then he and Sasuna would be able to seal Kaguya as well as Black Zetsu. But since Naruto wasn''t worthy of it, if it weren''t for me being here this World would be doomed eventually.


    This notion alone wasn''t enough for me to think like that, but to think that a God could actually alter the World Law to create a better environment for his Champion was somehow supporting my thoughts. Such as I had in the One Piece World, to let his Champion able to eat Devil Fruit and as well as let Champion to be unaffected by the sea, a God altered the World Law itself.


    It could be simply altered world or could be something Deaf God created as well. After all, when he reincarnated me, he requested me to take all the Worlds for him. Given the absurd request he asked that day, to push me further he may have created a world I had to take action to save. But these were all my hypothesis at the moment, and there was no way for me to prove it.


    I found my way in every corner of the battlefield and sealed all of the resurrected. It didn''t take too much of my time, yet my clones didn''t dissipate after that. Each of them created En with the Observation Haki and started to approach my main body. I was trying to find any hiding Akatsuki agent. As I was about to reach my Main body, one of my clones found three Generals of the Hanzo of the Rain Village. Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan.


    Crow told me they were good people but had encountered with the hardship when they were kids. Even though Jiraiya trained them and help them as much as he could, eventually he left them, and after he left they were still weren''t strong enough to defend themselves.


    In original series, because Madara didn''t have enough lifespan he let Nagato carry his Rinnegans, as Nagato was Uzumaki he was able to use them to some extent. And to protect and manipulate Nagato, Zetsu created a scene where he killed Yahiko, the leader of the initial Akatsuki. Eventually led Nagato to point they planned. In these world on the other hand, because Tobirama was a Senju and with Orochijosei they probably created some means to extend his lifespan, and with the Rinnegan in hand, he should somehow beat the passage of time and never needed Nagato to carry his eyes for him.


    Without schemes and plannings around them, they stuck in their village and became subordinates of Hanzo. When I met them, I didn''t want to end their life, instead wanted to help them out. They weren''t bad people and were just had hardship and didn''t have any other option but to turn Hanzo. As I killed Hanzo on my way, they were finally free.


    I stood before them explained how I felt. I wanted them to control Rain Village in the future and let them know I would let Itachi as Hokage to help the Rain Village as much as he can. If there weren''t any other wars in the future there wouldn''t be needless massacres in the Rain Village...


    After I dealt with the trio my all clones came to my main body and canceled the jutsu. I learned all that happened, and their thoughts about the Kaguya. I was middle of the fight with the Susanoo both Madara and Hashirama created and I was about the call out Ten-Tailed Beast.


    "Come out Crow!"

 Chapter-119 Came Out!

    "COME OUT CROW!"


    After I shouted for Crow to come out, a beautiful black bird spread from my Chakra Sea and soared in the sky. I was on top of his head, as I was looking at that beautiful, stupid, happy bird. This brother of mine planned this for a long time, for one thing, and that thing alone, soaring in the skies!


    The Crow with the two eyes in the form of Rinne Sharingan. There were ten, black tails spreading behind him. Looking at his black body was akin to staring at to the abyss. He spread his wings and he was bigger than the Susanoo Madara and Hashirama created earlier.


    An ugly shriek spread through the battlefield and it alone was enough to beat my enemies.


    "I am finally out!" Crow shouted with an exciting voice.


    "We surrender! Please make it shut up!" said Orochijosei at the forehead of the Hashirama''s Susanoo.


    "..." I didn''t know what to say. It took me quite a while to adapt this voice, and I was pretty sure the Adapt System also helped me to adapt it. This might be the greatest weapon of my new Ten-Tailed Beast.


    After I used my Susanoo and 777 Gloves together, the battle with me and the Ten-Tailed Beast gotten in another level. I could punch him 7 times and do it again, as it was exploding all over its body, it started to change its form a few times already. It wasn''t too hard for me to subdue it after I used my Nen powers with the Susanoo, and even with all the forms, it had only taken a few months to break its will.


    That was the easy part. After Ten-Tailed Beast will have shattered, Crow told me his crazy idea. He wanted to replace the Ten-Tailed Beast. I was surprised beyond belief. The Crow was a system created in the Upper Realm. He didn''t have a form, and he was basically an overly developed artificial intelligence.


    Unlike most of the systems, he had emotions as well. Given the might of the Upper Realm, this wasn''t that hard to create, yet that was it. Crow wasn''t something that could take form or such. He was just my Jarvis, and pretty bad at it too. (Jarvis is the Artifical Intelligent Tony Stark create in Iron Man series.) Until recently I didn''t even know I sent to this world from the Upper Realm as a baby and didn''t actually born in this world, yet Crow was as clueless as me.


    So, when Crow told me that he wanted to replace the Ten-Tailed Beast I couldn''t imagine how he could achieve that. But he did achieve it. After all the Ten-Tailed Beast was a tree. It could change its shape to what it wanted, and after I broke its will, Crow erased its mind, memory, brain, whatever could fight back and replaced it with himself. After that, he started to create the body it wanted. Since it was World Law that Ten-Tailed Beast had to have Ten Tails, obviously, Crow created Ten-Tailed Crow with the magnificent body as took over the body for himself.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    It was hard to believe, but every phase of it happened in my Chakra Sea and it was a sight to see. When he first created the beast and wanted me to release him, his thrill was akin to the kids wanted to taste candy for the second time. Because the valley I was standing wasn''t that large, Crow had to return to my body, before he could enjoy the outer world, that is why he was so happy at the moment.


    "Are you the ones creating trouble for my Brother?" Crow shouted to the two Susanoo standing in front of us. He opened his beak and the black ball started to form in front of him. With the mere thought of his, the Tailed Beast Ball landed in front of the two Susanoo and sent them flying. How could mere two Susanoo withhold against the strongest being on the planet, on top that merged with the Crow?


    Crow was with me all along and he had shared the Adapt System with me ever since. When he was just my system he used adapt system more than I did to adjust the things for me or allowed me to travel to other worlds. And when he finally gained his own body all those adaptations paid of. As if he was getting stronger with me, he benefitted from the things I adapted. Such as the elements, techniques, the Zhengi Cultivation, the Nen. He hasn''t created his own yet and wasn''t as strong as me, yet he was far better than anyone in this world.


    As the Susanoo of the Duo vanished after the explosion I used my newly gained power. Truth-Seeking Ball!


    Truth-Seeking Balls are hand-sized orbs of black chakra that users can use to alter its shape to serve for a variety of purposes. The number of Truth-Seeking Balls that are acquired varies from user to user. Acquisition method may determine the number, as both Obito Uchiha and Madara Uchiha gain ten orbs upon becoming the Ten-Tails'' jinch¨±riki in Original Series; Obito initially has only two orbs, gaining the other eight once he gains control of the Ten-Tails'' power. Naruto Uzumaki instead gains nine orbs, When not being used, orbs generally float behind the user''s back in a circular formation; Hagoromo''s float beneath him while he''s levitating, and Hamura''s (The Sage of The Six Paths'' brother.) instead of floating behind him in a sigmoidal formation.


    If imbued with Yin-Yang Release, they can be used to neutralize ninjutsu and by extension become impervious to it; this negates the regenerative qualities of the Impure World Reincarnation, making it possible to kill or permanently damage those who have been reincarnated. The only Senjutsu has been shown to consistently counter Truth-Seeking Balls, as according to Naruto, natural energy works against itself.


    With a mere thought, 20 Truth-Seeking Ball started to float behind me. It was too much for me to use, thus I made most of them vanish and kept the two of them. I attacked Orochijosei with it and destroyed her body slowly, piece by piece, until I reached the vital points. Before she died, she suffered immense pain. After she died, I heaved a sigh of relief. But still, I wasn''t sure if it was the end of her, because, in Original Series, Orochimaru would pop out constantly and would never die.


    I initially thought to kill the Madara and Hashirama with the Truth-Seeking Balls, but then decided otherwise. With the Rinnegan and Rinne Sharingan I had, I released them from the Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation and they were alive once again, with the Rinnegan they had on top of that. This world needs protection after I leave, and it would be good to have them both. As I dealt with that matter too, I slowly walked towards to Tobirama and called Crow down, as he was still soaring in the sky.


    "It is time to summon Kaguya!" I said to the Crow.

 Chapter-120 Another Battle Won!

    In original series, after Madara created Infinite Tsukuyomi, Black Zetsu interfered and summoned Kaguya with the help of the Divine Tree as it planned all along.


    The Infinite Tsukuyomi is a genjutsu that traps the entire world in an illusion, enslaving them in a dream so that their chakra may be drawn upon. To cast a genjutsu of this scale, the user''s Rinne Sharingan must be reflected off of the moon. The exact method of achieving this varies from user to user: in the original series Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki uses Yomotsu Hirasaka to create a portal to a dimension containing a moon; Obito Uchiha produces the Ten-Tails and transforms it into a construct of the God Tree, which has a Rinne Sharingan within the blooming flower at its top; Madara Uchiha, per his Eye of the Moon Plan, flies into the sky and reflects his own Rinne Sharingan off of the moon.


    Once cast, the penetrating light of the Infinite Tsukuyomi shines across the world, bright enough to dispel the night for as long as it is active. All those who fall under its gaze are trapped in the genjutsu, with the Rinnegan''s design reflecting in their eyes to represent its influence. Victims of the Infinite Tsukuyomi are rendered immobile so long as they are under its effects, allowing them to easily be wrapped by the Divine Tree''s roots.


    Over the course of years, those connected to the tree in this manner are gradually drained of their life energy, personalities and defining features, reducing them to shells of their former selves and ultimately converting them into White Zetsu, while at the same time, producing a new Chakra Fruit in the process. The user can also draw upon the chakra of those bound to the tree, causing it to erupt from the ground and enter their own body. In the original series, the technique seemed to need perfecting as Kaguya discovered in her first usage: most of those trapped in Infinite Tsukuyomi such as Haori died after being trapped in the genjutsu instead of being converted into White Zetsu.


    Certain individuals are immune to the Infinite Tsukuyomi. The dead, such as those brought back with the Impure World Reincarnation are impervious to the Infinite Tsukuyomi. White Zetsu, Black Zetsu, and those whose body Black Zetsu coats are also unaffected. A Rinnegan user can block the light of the Infinite Tsukuyomi, saving themselves and those within their range from its control. In fact, Rinnegan users, through combination with the chakra of the nine tailed beasts, are the only ones capable of ending the Infinite Tsukuyomi and releasing those trapped within its dreams. Should these be possessed by two different people, they must form the rat hand seal together in order to release the technique.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    I didn''t want to use this method and trap every single living being to Divine Tree. But, there weren''t many other ways to bring Kaguya out.


    "Why are we bringing Kaguya out?" asked Crow.


    "Idiot! You are hovering outside at the moment, come back inside or use Telepathy!" Because Crow wasn''t used to being outside of my body, he talked to me normally and almost all battlefield heard of him.


    "Right, sorry brother, I forget the fact I was outside," he said as he put his wing behind his head made him fall to the ground, creating a cloud of dust.


    This brother of mine was truly stupid.


    "What were you saying?" I asked as I walked towards to Crow, where he was lying with the shame.


    "Why are we bringing Kaguya out?" he asked again, but this time with the telepathy.


    "I thought this was all point of this. Bringing out that evil woman and kill her." I asked. Wasn''t that the point all along? As long as I could bring her out and kill her, all would be finished.


    "Kaguya currently unable to do anything, and the one can cause her revival is Black Zetsu. Black Zetsu created as Kaguya''s will just before she has been sealed to the moon. Now all you have to do is, destroy the Black Zetsu and be done with it." Crow said.


    "So that is how it is. If I seal Black Zetsu, then there is no way Kaguya can return to this world?" I asked. Earlier I thought I had to bring Kaguya out from the shadows and kill her, but now Crow told me so long as Black Zetsu was dealt with, there was no way Kaguya could return.


    "Well, there are some others from the same clan with her, but those are fillers, so I didn''t watch them. I mean I don''t know. Probably not." Crow said.


    What?!


    "No worries. Just do as I said, and destroy the Black Zetsu."


    How am I going to find that bastard? He can move in the earth as he wishes.


    "Did you give the thing to Jon?" asked Crow.


    "I did. It has only been a few minutes, can he use it already?" I asked.


    "Of course I can! I am awesome!" a boy''s voice rang in my ears.


    ''Very well then. Come out Jon, find me that bastard.'' I said as I let Jon out from the Pendant.


    Now he had a Sharingan on his right eye. This was the Sharingan I took from the Orochijosei, originally belonged to the Obito Uchiha.


    Jon dived through to the ground and I started to wait.


    After 15 minutes, Jon came back. He had black blood around his mouth, obviously devoured the bastard.


    ''Is it done?'' I asked. This fella was always hungry.


    "Of course. I am awesome! I finished him in mere a second. You should have seen his face when I caught him in the underground..." Jon started to summarize the things. Turned out Black Zetsu heard Crow earlier and decided to hide, and when Jon caught it thousands of meters beneath the ground, it surprised beyond belief. But since it was dead, now there was nothing else for me to worry.


    I looked at the Tobirama and took away his eyes from him. Then turned to the Hashirama and Madara, and said "The war is over. You can deal with him however you like." after I said that I flashed to the Itachi''s side to tell him the good news.

 Chapter-121 Saying Goodbye!

    After I dealt with the battlefield, I flashed to the Itachi''s side. At the moment all Kages were there with some other important figures. Such as Minato, Jiraiya, Kakashi, Sasuna, Sakuman, Gaara, Shikamaru and right-hand man of other Kages, big shots of Samurai Country.


    Sasuna had covered her left eye with her hair and I could feel strong chakra from her left eye. The old Sage must have kept his words, and gave her the Moon mark.


    As I announced that the battle has concluded, and I beat the Akatsuki, the people from Fire Village all started to cheer while all of a sudden all the people from other villages started to subdue people from the Fire Village. As they surround them, Raikage turned at to me.


    "We are not letting Fire Village have all tailed beasts! Either disperse them back to where they belong or we will get our share as well." Raikage said with resolute. He was looking at me with clenching his fists, ready to attack any moment.


    ''Crow, I am overly excited at the moment!'' I said to the Crow was currently in my Chakra Sea. I was really happy to see that incident happened.


    "What happened? Are you having a mental breakdown because they are holding your girlfriend as a hostage?" asked Crow with a worried voice. He didn''t understand what was I happy for.


    ''I am finally going to use that sentence! I always wanted to use it.'' I said. There was one regret I had in my life that I never encounter such a situation to use this sentence before.


    "Oh, that sentence. Well, it suits to occasion. Fire it!" Crow supported me. He knew I always wanted to say this.


    I looked at the people from the other villages and my killing intent soared up all the way to the heavens. As clouds above me dispersed from the might I released, people before me trembled. I squinted my eyes, and said, "You are courting dead!"


    ''How was it?'' I asked the Crow. ''If it wasn''t good enough I can delete their memories and try again.''


    "It was perfect, Brother. The thing you did with clouds was perfect. And the killing intent was just right. The tone of your voice, man, wasn''t that scary." Crow got excited with me.


    People from other villages looked at me with fright as their hands started to shake. At the moment they started to understand who they were dealing with. The mere thoughts of mine could disperse the clouds. I single-handedly destroyed the Akatsuki.


    "I just killed leader of the Akatsuki with one strike. Cleared the battlefield you were about to die! What do you think, you can do to me in this situation?" I didn''t let them speak and flashed to the Sasuna''s side and created my Black Susanoo to cover all people from Fire Village as I stood outside of it.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "I didn''t intend to stay at the Fire Village at all. But what made you think that tailed beast should be split equally? I found them myself, and even if you didn''t give me the information, I would still find them, so what rights do you have on them?" Even if the information didn''t supply to me earlier, I could find all the tailed beast. Would take longer time, but I would find them eventually. Also, The Sage gave me permission to acquire them, even Tailed Beasts acknowledged me.


    "Now tell me? Should I clear the threat to Fire Village before I leave, or are you going to behave?" I asked the people in front of me. All of them rendered speechless at the moment with the sight of the black giant in front of them. With the mere of my thought I could kill them all, this notion scared them out of their wits.


    "Please forgive us. We were just scared to be suppressed by the Fire Village in the future, we didn''t know any better," said Tsuchikage as he bowed. Others followed his actions and bowed before me. They didn''t have any other choice at the moment anyway except bowing deeply in front of me. As Kaguya claimed to be God, now I was the God of this world.


    "Good. Because even after I leave this World, you can''t do shit to Fire Village. As I said Madara and Hashirama arrived at the place we were talking. All the people around looked at them with bewildered expressions. Hashirama had half dead, blind Tobirama over his shoulder as he looked around.


    "Tobirama modified and resurrected them, thus I revived them and freed them from the Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation Jutsu," I said and watched the shocked face as I enjoyed my earlier decision.


    And the War over just like that!


    ''How much time I have?'' I asked the Crow.


    "Less than a year!" Crow answered. I was going be summoned to the Upper Realm in less than a year, and I had to master a few of my techniques before that. So, I started to say my goodbyes to the people.


    It was hard to say goodbyes, especially when it wasn''t certain if the person could return or not. The aftermath of the battle wasn''t that chaotic. I forced all other Kages to step down from their position as they threaten me, except Hokage. Naruto started to walk around the town with someone around him. He was still an asshole, yet he was getting better. Not my problem though, with Sasuna and Itachi around, he wasn''t threat at all.


    Tobirama was held captive at the prison, as of now without the Rinnegans and with the two guardians with the Rinnegan was guarding the place, it wasn''t important if he lived or not.


    Sasuna started to learn how to use her Rinnegan, as I helped her how to master it, and other jutsus as well. After some pondering, I decided to be friend with her, because I might not return at all, and I didn''t want her to wait for me. It was child crush and I matured after that time, as she was taken away from the village and held captive. As her savior, it wouldn''t good for me to take advantage of the situation.


    Orime-San was hardest to say goodbye. I wasn''t able to explain anything, but she didn''t force me to anyway. She just hugged me and I left the village after I said my goodbyes to the others as well.


    It was time for me and the others living with me to train before we go to the Upper Realm, as we were going to fight for our biggest battle ever. I reached the valley at the Holy Land once again and let the Crow out. He started to manifest his Nen powers and adjust his Chakra powers. Because he didn''t have a body at that time, he wasn''t able to learn Haki but it was okay too!


    ****


    This is the end of Volume IV. Next Chapter will start the Volume V and the Upper Realm. As I said earlier, I had to fasten it, and I might miss some stuff.

 Chapter-122 Come, let me treat you!

    I was standing in the vast platform. There were hundreds of people around me. They were from various races, some were humanoid, while some were alien-like. There were even some races I encountered along my journey. Such as an Otherworldly Demon from Library of Heaven''s Path World. (Alien race once threat the destroy the human kind and enslaved them.)


    As I was training at the Holy Land of the Crow''s, after the deadline was over, a warm feeling started to surround me. A holy light descended from the heavens, and a nostalgic feeling started to draw me in. It was very similar to the feeling I felt when I died at my first life. Next thing I know, I was standing in the middle of the platform.


    "All Esteemed Champions, welcome to the Upper Realm. You are on the Sixth Floor of the Upper Realm at the moment." A voice started to sound in the air. It was a beautiful female voice akin to the sound of the violin. It had a melodious ring in it.


    "The Seventh floor of the Upper Realm belongs to The Community, all champions are free to visit. All of the Esteemed Champions are provided with an accommodation on the Sixth Floor, please do not stay anywhere else, as long as your masters don''t state otherwise.


    The First, Second and Fourth floors are forbidden to enter. They belong to the Aristocracy, Desolates and the Admirers respectively. And the Gods don''t want you to bother them!" With this sentence suddenly the voice of the female got colder as if in the middle of the violin solo, one of the strings of the violin snapped.


    "With the System Currency''s you gathered in your journeys, you can stay at the Third Floor if you wish to do so." the female continued with the warm female voice.


    "You can all chose to stay here, or can go to the other places as you wish I mentioned earlier. But if you are not staying on those floors, return to the Sixth Floor before midnight, or you will be punished, except for the third floor."


    ''What a bitch!'' I was so mad, because the attitude she had reminded me that bitch from Shop God, and the words she chose were condemning us like cockroaches.


    "Don''t get angry, brother. Most of the Gods are too prideful. Do you remember the time you reincarnated? Did you see the Deaf God back then?" Crow asked me.


    ''No. It was pitch black and I could only hear that stupid God.'' I answered as I thought of that day. It has really been a long time since then. At that time I was drifting in the darkness, and I could only hear that stupid God''s voice.


    "Deaf God probably didn''t create eyes for you to see him at that time. Gods, especially The Aristocracy and the Admirers are too prideful. Desolates, on the other hand, wouldn''t stoop so low to deal with other races. Even they did with the Brotherhood of Steel was shocked me, I never would think desolates would count on others, yet they failed, and they will not do the same mistake again." Crow summarized the things to me.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ''So that is how it is.'' As I was having a conversation with Crow and had an ugly expression on my face because of the things I heard earlier, all the champions around me started to look at me. I could see laughter in their eyes. I didn''t know how and why all these people were looking at me, but at that moment a voice drifted over to my ears.


    "You are the one got beaten by the Gold Coin. That is why they are looking at you." It was a male voice. I turned around to find the source but to no avail. After a moment I noticed a fatty with different eyes then the rest of the group. His eyes weren''t laughing but had a pitty in them, and his hand made a small ''come'' gesture.


    "I am talking with you through telepathy. Are you even incapable of doing it?" he asked me.


    "I can do it," I said with telepathy. What is wrong with these people. All mighty and arrogant.


    I started to walk toward the Fatty and stood near him. He started to walk away and I walked by him.


    "Don''t walk near me. Follow me from behind," he said with worry.


    ''Damn you bastard!'' Was he ashamed of associating with me?


    After a few minutes, we reached the platform. Over the platform, there was an alien language, but in just a few seconds I was able to read it. ''Teleportation Station.''


    Fatty stood on it and looked at me. I guess this was my sign to walk beside him, so I did. Fatty said ''Third Floor'' as my view changed. All of a sudden I was at the bustling city. There were millions of people walking everywhere. Fatty already left the platform and was looking at me, but with the shock I received, I was frozen. Some of the people started to shout at me.


    "Leave the platform already, dumbass! We have places to go!" I jolted with the sudden scolding and left the platform to follow Fatty. I was still walking behind him, but he slowed down to come by my side. "Sorry about my earlier actions, but there were too many admirers champion among the group. Thus I didn''t want them to look for trouble with me, as they are going to do with you," said Fatty with a mourning expression. As if I was already dead. I just rolled my eyes and looked around.


    "Are you even have enough money to be here? I am guessing this place is expensive." I asked the Fatty. This was the Third Floor of the Upper Realm, place where rich scions were staying and it ought to be expensive right? Crow told me only the last group of people were staying here.


    "It is not as expensive as you think, just because of the Contrarians staying in here. (Contrarians are the rich scions, the group do nothing but have the money to stay on the third floor all the time. Crow mentioned them as a fifth group.) It is very expensive for the commoners you see around you, but it is affordable for us. Well, at least for me. I sold all my item below the Divine level before I was summoned." Fatty told me. Something was strange. As if he read my mind, not once but twice.


    At the gathering, he told me why everybody was looking at me, now he said that it wasn''t that expensive just because Contrarians were staying here, but I didn''t say that out loud.


    "I can read the hearts to some extent. I can read clearly you are thinking about how I can read your mind. Don''t worry, I can''t read you pervert mind, I can just see your heart." said Fatty to clear the things for me. It was still shocking, but at least he wasn''t able to read my mind.


    As we were talking and walking, Fatty stopped after he finished his sentence and looked at the house ahead of us. "We came!" he said and showed me the pink villa. It was simple, yet beautiful. I read the sign but still wasn''t able to see through what villa was serving. ''Endless Treasure Trove.


    "What is this place?" I asked with a frown.


    "It is a brothel. Come, let me treat you."

 Chapter-123 Golden Body!

    ''You damn fat bastard!'' You just told me that you can''t see through my pervert thoughts, but after a few breaths of time, you are saying you brought me to the brothel! An actual brothel!


    "Wait, don''t tell me you never heard of the Endless Treasure Trove!" asked Fatty with disbelief. His eyes squinted so much, it was invisible.


    "Of course, I didn''t. What do you take me for?" I was incensed. Where could I hear the Endless Treasure Trove from? This was the first time I came to the Upper Realm, and I did know was the floors and nothing beyond.


    "How can you not hear of the Endless Treasure Trove? Are you a virgin?" he asked with a laugh. This damn pervert fatty branded me of being a virgin, just because I didn''t hear a place.


    "I am not!" I answered but was angry, where this fatty getting at.


    "Wait, now that I think about it, you were acting strangely at the platform too. Is this your first time at the Third Floor?" Fatty asked. And continued without me answering, "It all makes sense now. Who would have guessed?"


    I was about to say, it was my first time at the Upper Realm, but he didn''t let me talk at all. "Don''t look me like that. I sold all my items for this place. You will know once you see the girls!" Fatty glanced me with a wide grin.


    We walked into the Endless Treasure Trove and the headmistress started to walk toward the Fatty. "Bian Tai! How dare you show up in here again? I am going to kill you!" The Headmistress shouted as she snapped shut the fan in her hand, and attacked with the agile stab with the top of the fan.


    The Headmistress was once a beautiful old lady. She belonged to the race with had skin with the golden luster. Her eyes were akin the setting sun. Made me think how beautiful was she when she was young.


    "I am still young you bastard!" She suddenly halted her attack aimed to head of the Fatty and looked at me. And attacked me instead.


    What is wrong with all these people. How can they read my mind?


    "You have to learn how to block your thoughts, otherwise you will die without noticing it." The Fatty smiled as he was enjoying schadenfreude.


    "Brother, almost anyone can read thoughts in the Upper Realm. Do you remember how you tried to block your thoughts from me when you first reincarnated? Now you have to apply it all the times." Crow said while I was dodging old lady.


    After some time old lady stopped when she understood she can''t hit me, and I started to apply the mind blocking. Fatty took me inside where we could pick the girls. Fatty was a frequenter of the Endless Treasure Trove but was infamous. According to him, because he was so good, the Headmistress banned his entry. I didn''t want to believe it but when the girls saw Fatty all of them started to surround him. They all had alluring bodies with clothes showing most of their bodies, making it more irresistible.


    "I feel tired today, so I will only satisfy five of you," said Fatty without getting red. As I was shocked. He quickly chose five different humanoid race and left all other girls to look at him with puppy eyes.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ''Dammit! What is wrong with this place?''


    "Don''t worry girls, my brother here is as good as me, he will satisfy dozen of you." Fatty grinned and walked away.


    All the girls started to look at me with the sparkling eyes, as I forced a smile while scratching back of my head. All the girls were beautiful in a sense. There were myriad of races, some very close to the humans, some so far away. I spotted one was a similar race with the Headmistress, as I was wondering how beautiful she would be if she were to be young. Now I had my answer.


    What stood before me was a maiden created by melted gold. Her features were perfect and a man could lose himself on those setting sun scenery eyes. Her smile was able to make me lost all my thoughts. She was really beautiful. She understood my thoughts and started to walk to the nearby room with me, by dragging me with her elegant hands clasped around my wrist.


    I sat on the bed and started to watch her getting undress. Only her underwears remained, showing her perfect body. She looked at me teasingly and asked if I wanted to get undress too.


    "I only want to watch those eyes." I couldn''t help but say. Her face frozen for a second, a sincere smile appeared on her face. She sat beside me and brought her face to me. I could feel her breath on my face. It was spring breeze taking me to the valley where I could be free of pain and worry. The Sun was setting, and the crimson sky was turning to dark. It was perfect.


    *****


    See the side novel "I am Not a Hentai Watcher!"


    *****


    After a few hours, I walked out of the room. This was one of the best I ever had.


    The fatty was waiting for me for a long time with the girls all around him when he saw me walking out, he grinned and said, "To be with the Sex Race for your first time must have dried you. But you seem happy."


    "What is Sex Race?" I asked with a frown.


    "The Headmistress and the girl you took belong to the Sex Race. They can beguile their opponents with their eyes, and they are great at sex. Their overall combat power is very low, but they can even make experts many times stronger than themselves to fight for them." Fatty summarized the race for me.


    "So that is how it is." I really felt it was the best sex I ever had. It was all about the woman after all.


    After we walked out of the brothel, and Fatty took me to the wine house. There were many customers sitting, and most of the Champions I saw at the platform where we were all summoned. I looked around but frowned when I saw nobody around to serve. As I was about to hold my hand up to call someone, Fatty''s killing intent soared up and surrounded me.


    "What is wrong?" I couldn''t help but ask. I wanted to call someone to attend us, why all of a sudden this Fatty went mad?


    "This is full automatic wine house. The system is running the place and it is very famous in all Upper Realm. Were you just about to call the attendant to humiliate me? I can understand as a virgin you never heard the Endless Treasure Trove, but how can you not hear of the warehouses? There is at least a dozen of them on each floor.


    "Well, this is my first time in the Upper Realm," I said. It was getting out of control, and I didn''t want to explain everything to this damn Fatty.


    "What? That is not possible. I can see more than one energy source in your body. That means you already traveled more than one world, then your God must have summoned you to Upper Realm to adjust your body to the new world. But you are claiming it is your first time in here. Are you telling me you have one of those systems?" Fatty quickly thought about possibilities, before reached a conclusion.


    "I do," I answered honestly. There was no point to hide it. Most of the people could deduce that much.


    "Oh boy," he said while slapping his forehead.


    "What is wrong?" What the hell happened all of a sudden. What if I have one of those systems.


    "Never mind. Let''s drink quickly and return to the Seventh Floor. You are not safe in here." Fatty said and started to tap some buttons on the table, as the voice came out of the table. "The wine you ordered will cost 120 System Currency. Is the Esteemed Guest allowed me to claim it."


    "Yes," Fatty answered and a few seconds later a wine bottle and two glass formed on the table. While Fatty was filling the wine glasses I asked, "What do you mean by the Seventh Floor? Aren''t we staying at the Six Floor? And what do you mean we are not safe?"


    "Oh, my Master is Leader of the Community!"

 Chapter-124 Scram!

    "Damn Fatty! How can a pervert like you become the Champion of the someone as magnanimous as the Leader of Community?" I didn''t believe this bastard for a second. This pervert claimed his master was Leader of the Community, yet his actions were opposite what Community would do.


    "Hmmp! Do you think those girls in the Endless Treasure Trove are slaves? They do surround me because they have to or merely for my money? For a mere Champion and other races live in this place?" Fatty snorted as he gulped his wine.


    "They aren''t?" I asked. His words somehow claiming they were free to choose as they wish, yet they were still working there. Maybe it was because I wasn''t contemporary enough. Because, on the Earth, most of these people would choose this type of job for either they are forced, or they need money and this is the only thing they can do. But is it really right to compare mere Earth with the Upper Realm?


    "Of course not. Who can force them? Gods? They wouldn''t even glance at the other races, why would they sleep with them? Endless Treasure Trove is a place for pleasure. You can go there, and if the girls are willing you can sleep with them, they still get paid for it, but after all, it is their free will." Fatty explained as he started to pour more wine for himself. "And about my master, he is the best being in all multiverse, and he is supporting the freedom of everything. Even the decision those girls make. If someone willing the work in this area, no one should prevent them from doing so. So what is wrong with me, the magnanimous Bian Tai, to support their decision? As a Champion of the best Master, I should help those girls with their lifestyles."


    ''Shameless bastard!''


    "What about the thing me being in danger? And how could that girl effect me that easily, I have Gamer Mind?" I asked a few questions I had in my mind. I could understand why some people wanted to aim me for having a system allowed me to traverse the multiverse freely before I came to the Upper Realm, but as I arrived here, why would they still aim me? Still, this wasn''t the most urgent one. The Sex Race had its powers, yet how could I affected by them so easily?


    "Almost all Champions have Gamer Mind, still there are things above that trick we have. Sex Race ruled their galaxies for eons with the ability they have. Their females wed with other races to protect their planet. This is their innate ability. Wouldn''t be unfair to overcome it that easily?" Fatty asked. I nodded after some pondering. There were countless races, and countless living thing, some had some advantages. There were even some races could best Gods in some aspects. So, what was wrong with the fact that there was a race could overcome something as simple as a Gamer Mind.


    "For your other question, even though we all gathered here for the tournament, you can still evolve easily with the system you have, that allowed you to traverse multiverse with it. There are a total of 7 of those systems and each and every one of the wielders of those systems are the top secrets of the Upper Realm to prevent internal conflicts.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    These 7 systems created at the same time. And distributed to the Gods. The distribution of these systems determined by three things. First is Annual Universal God Tournament. The first ranker had given right to have one of those systems randomly. All of the Five Factions had given one. But since Admirers are lackeys of the Aristocracy they forsake their rights and The Aristocracy got two instead. The Desolates never had a champion and never would have one, thus they exchanged their system with the admirers for Weapon Type Divine Item. The last one determined by the random lottery between gods, and it seems it was in Deaf God''s hands all these time." Fatty summarized as he poured another glass of wine.


    "Maybe his father gave it to him, never mind. Now that you have one of these miraculous systems, it means you are free to come and go as you wish. Since Gold Coin abruptly appeared in front of you on that day and handed your ass over to you in the live broadcast, we are sure he has one of those systems too. For the rest, we can only guess. But it has been to many years since they created, and they might change owner too many times. But now that a Champion of a lackey and the one hated by all possess one, what do you think they will do to you?" Fatty calmly spoke.


    "What can do they to me? Not that they can take it from me, right? Also, how could they know I do possess one of those systems?" I asked. Crow once told me to not let others know I had system allow me to traverse freely, and he added at that time, they couldn''t take it away from me but it was better to not let others know about it.


    "Actually this is top secret, but there are two systems can take away others. Since you are stupid enough to speak about it to me, I am not going to keep this secret from you. I have one of those two systems. I have the Sharing System. I can share everything with the target has, and as long as the target is willing, I can learn every technique and DNA that allows my target to get stronger. It would take half of the amount if its DNA, but for the technique and information, it wouldn''t lessen the amount target has.


    With this System and the affectionate personality I possess, I swiftly acquired too many secret powers. But since my Master is the leader of a faction, I summoned here every time I wanted to change the World. Because as a Champion of a Leader, there were eyes watching me. I could easily change the world by sharing power with the World Engines, but I didn''t. Now, this brings us to your second question. After you humiliated by Gold Coin, don''t you think there were eyes watching you? How many Worlds did you traverse after that incident?" Fatty''s word suddenly blew my mind.


    I did change quite a few worlds after that incident, and all of the factions requested a quest from me. They must already be aware of my travels, and since I never appeared in the Upper Realm, all those figures must already learn that I possess one of the 7 systems.


    As I was pondering over what to do, a figure in the black robe with golden straps walked over and looked me in the eyes with arrogance. "My Master wants to see you."


    As I was pondering and worried, I wasn''t in the mood to even look at the figure approached, and just shut him down. "Scram!"

 Chapter-125 The Adamant System!

    "Stupid, idiot, fool! He is the Leader of the Contrarians'' Champion. Quickly apologize." As I was deeply sunk in my thoughts, and wondering what should I do to evade all other Champions who would look trouble with me, somebody came to me and interrupted my thoughts. At that moment, I happened to say him "Scram!" , now that this Fatty saying he is the Champion of the one of the Faction Leader.


    I turned my head slowly while sweating profusely. I had a stupid smile on my face, as I was scratching back of my head. The person in front of me was an elegant man with grey skin. His eyes were night blue and were looking at my soul. He had a slim muscular body, but I could see the strength he had was not to trifle with. "I am very sorry, I was thinking something and I mixed you with someone else," I said. It wasn''t wise to make more enemy at the moment, and since Contrarians'' Leader wanted to meet with me, I definitely had to go.


    "So be it." the elegant man said, as he turned around and started to walk. As I started to walk towards him, Fatty drank his wine, then drank the half glass I left and started to follow us. We walked in the streets of the Third Floor. The Elegant man was walking with pace not slow and not fast. After 15 minutes we arrived at the front of the big hotel. It was something similar to 5-star hotels on Earth. The elegant man walked through the door and walked on the red carpet. No one even dare to stop us, as we walked. As a Champion of Gods, our standing was only below to the Gods.


    The elegant man brought us to the top floor of the hotel via teleportation elevator. It was similar to the elevator, only it was taking an instant to reach the floor one wanted to go. The floor was vast, but there was a single door on the whole floor. Obviously, all floor was a single room. After we reached the top floor, the elegant man knocked on the door. As I was excited to see a God for the first time, a voice came in. "Come in." The voice was very familiar to me. This voice was the same as the time I tried to take the staff, Duke Item that Leader of the Templars had at that time. The thoughts started to fill my brain.


    Was the Champion of Leader of the Contrarians one Templars wanted to protect? Did he order his Champion to bring me over so he could have his revenge? As I was lost in my thoughts, the elegant man coughed and told nod me to walk inside, and closed the door behind me. Just before I walked in, Fatty''s voice came to my ears, "Don''t freak out when you lose your v-"


    After I walked in, I looked around the room. The room was designed in perfect symmetry, and almost every piece of it made from valuable stone. There were silk curtains, red carpets, and soft couches. The same voice ordered me to enter said, "Sit down." I did sit down and all of a sudden everything went black. I lost my vision and I was about to rush out. "Calm down, Brother!" Crow''s voice came to my mind. It was at this moment, I realized what Fatty tried to told me.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "What is going on, Crow?" I asked. I had some guesses, but Crow seemed to know, so better to check with him.


    "Gods don''t want you to see them, thus they took away your vision. As simple as this." Crow said with a depressed voice. Crow never liked Gods, I don''t know the reason, but he hated them more than I do.


    I let my perception spread and all of a sudden a couch appeared in front of me, and on top of the couch there were one man and one woman were sitting. There were another two men sitting on another couch appeared on my right. A voice came from my right, the same voice from earlier two times.


    "We met at least." the voice said. I didn''t know if this was the leader of the Contrarians, but I was sure I offended him once. When I was about to take the Duke Item, this voice told me I shouldn''t be arrogant, all Gods would trample before him.


    "This lowly one met with the Lords," I said as I stand and bow.


    "You can sit down." the woman voice continued. "You must know %''+!+.


    I heard you had a conflict before." the woman said. I heard what he said, but the part of his sentence blocked by something, and I didn''t understand what it was.


    "It was the name of the God. The Gods don''t want commoners to know their names. That is why most of them have aliases. Such as Shop God, Quest God." Crow enlightened me.


    "This lowly one had obliged to the Quest and had offended the Lord without realizing it," I said. I knew what woman God tried to say. The one ordered me to enter was the one ordered Templars to clear One Piece World. When I took the quest of killing them, I offended the God belong to the Contrarians faction.


    "I know you weren''t informed well at that time. And since you weren''t well versed on the topic, you were pardoned." the male voice in front of me spoke this time with the greatest arrogance I ever encountered.


    "Lords are magnanimous," I said.


    "I called you here this time because to help you. I know you have one of those systems, and wielding it would bring you only trouble. Thus I permit you to give it away to me. This way, no one can cause trouble for you." the arrogant voice continued, as I was dumbfounded. These guys were so, overly arrogant. Staying in this room wanted me to smash their faces.


    "I didn''t understand what Lord is implying. This lowly one only has a humble system bestowed upon me by my lord." I denied the fact. Even if it was proven somehow, there was no way for me to admit it. As soon as I admit it, there was no returning back.


    "What is the name of your System?" asked woman God with an irritated voice. Apparently, they didn''t expect me to reject them this bluntly.


    "The Ada--, The Adamant System!"

 Chapter-126 Santa?!

    "The Ada-- The Adamant System!" I said, making up a lie in a mere millisecond. I was almost going to say ''The Adapt System, and it would be signing my death wish. God, I am stupid!


    "The Adamant System?" the God I offended spoke, his voice sounded like he was pondering. I imagined the God was rubbing his chin in the darkness I was facing.


    "I did hear of that System." the one beside him spoke for the first time. "Thousand years ago, one of the Champions had the System and cultivated solely on strength, and with the Adamant System, he was invincible. He became second and lost the Leader of The Aristocracy Champion only at that time. To think that it reappeared..."


    "Yes, now I remember it too. He was killed in the alley by an unknown force. The system vanished from then on. I never thought it would land on the Deaf God''s hand." the Female spoke, after a second she said, "I am sorry, I meant %&+!+%+." She clearly apologized me, but I didn''t understand why.


    "You are the Champion of the Deaf God! Its name and honor is your life. You should always defend its name, even the other party is another God." Crow said.


    ''But I don''t give a shit about the Deaf God.'' I said.


    "Neither do I, but as Champion, this is your honor, your life. Even if you don''t care, you should act as if you do." Crow said again.


    ''Fine!'' I said and act as if I was offended by female God.


    "The Adamant System is strong and can explain your arrogance. Probably before the Gold Coin, you never ever got hurt." The male god in front of me spoke. "But it does not explain how you can traverse the World without coming to the Upper Realm," he said.


    "Lord must be joking with the lowly one. How could I, mere Champion wander the worlds without the help of my Master?" I said, still denying.


    A frown came from the other parties, but at this moment a knock sounded on the door. "This lowly one apologized of his actions, but my master wanted us to meet with him in few minutes. I wouldn''t want to disturb you but I have to oblige my master''s commands." Fatty''s voice came from outside.


    "You can leave, but hear this story first. There was a Champion once. He had one of the strongest systems ever created. He was strong and arrogant and didn''t bow to anyone. One day, when he walking in the streets he was murdered and the system vanished from the face of Upper Realm. To keep your treasures, you have to have the power to protect it." the female said, she was telling me a story, and it appeared to be a warning, but it was a naked threat. She was threatening me. After that, they disappeared from my perception again once again, as my eyes opened once more. After that, I simply left the door and walked up to the Fatty grinning ear to ear.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Do your master want to see me?" I asked Fatty when we left the hotel.


    "Of course not. Why would my Master want to see you?" Fatty snorted, "But his name was enough to take you out of trouble." he said grinning again.


    "So, did they asked you to hand it over or did they say they will take it away from you?" asked Fatty.


    "They permit me to hand it over," I said honestly but didn''t know why it was matter.


    "If they permit you to hand it over, it only meant the other system can take your system away from you isn''t in the hand of the Contrarians. Otherwise, they would use the word ''take'' instead of ''handing over''." Fatty saw through my thoughts and explained. He was quite intelligent, to be honest. "You did know, that systems can be given by the wielder right?" Fatty said after some time, looking straight into my eyes.


    "Is that so? I didn''t know." I said looking into his eyes. Where was he getting at?


    "Okay. Interesting." he murmured as we continued. After some time, we reached the platform where we first came to the Third Floor. There were still Myriads of people walking to the platform, and every second a flash was appearing as hundreds of people vanishing. Sometimes some would appear as the people vanished. We were waiting in the line, but some noticed Fatty and opened the way for him. Obviously, they all knew him.


    "You are quite famous it seems," I said.


    "Actually you are the famous one. They just recognized me do to you. They were all thinking, ''who would walk beside that loser'', then inspected me closer, and recognized me." Fatty explained.


    ''Bastard, you had to say it out loud right!'' I thought, but this time didn''t mask my thoughts and let it heard by Fatty, as he grinned again.


    When we reached the platform, he said Seventh Floor, and we appeared at the brand new floor. This Floor was filled with millions of people. I could see countless races filling the streets, and yet all of them seem calm unlike the people on the Third Floor. They all had easy going expressions and happy faces. It kinda made me happy too, as I forget the troubles I may encounter.


    "These are the races we saved from countless planets. They were once slaves or war prisoners. Poor souls waiting to die, but my Master and the rest of the faction didn''t let them die, or suffer, but saved them. The ones can still live on their planets stayed, the one taken away or lost their homes are residing in here." Fatty introduced the streets and the events to me. I always had a good impression of the Community, yet with the sight in front of me, I now had respect.


    After some time we reached the humble two stories house. Fatty knocked on the door and a grand voice called us inside. Fatty opened the door and gestured me to walk in. The hall was simply designed. The wooden house had neatly designed interior. There was a towering clock at the hall, and stairs going to the up on the left. A door on the right was opening to the living room. Fatty walked in as I followed. There was an old man with a long grey beard, reading a book. As he saw Fatty the smile on his face gave me the feeling of hot chocolate. As I melt with the smile, I couldn''t help but said,


    "Santa?"

 Chapter-127 Righteous?!

    "Stupid, idiot, fool! He is my master, Leader of the Community!" Fatty said.


    I looked at the smiling man once more, but couldn''t help but see the Santa. Yes, he had muscled body, and he was 2.5 meters long. Yes, he had body brimming with vitality, and yes his skin was made of the gem as if he was beautifully crafted sculpture, but nonetheless, his eyes were Santa''s. Nothing could change the fact!


    "Hohoho. We finally met, young Hitomi!" the God laughed. I didn''t know if he was teasing me or if this was his laughter. And this was the first time I saw a God, how could I be calm. He had power infusing my every cell. Even though I didn''t sense any thread, I felt I was a mere ant in front of this character. All my powers and all my skills were child play. It was not because he was a God, I didn''t feel this threat from others when I meet with Contrarians.


    "This lowly one greets the Lord!" I bowed as I greeted God.


    "Why are you lowly?" asked God.


    "I don''t know," I said, as I was in bowing position. I really didn''t know, but Crow told me to act like this in the Upper Realm.


    "You can stop those unnecessary formalities. Now that you reminded me you were from Earth right? Santa was once my disciple. To think you thought of him when you see me proves that he didn''t bring shame to my name when he was on Earth. How satisfying. Hohohoho!" God made me dumbfounded once again. Santa was his disciple!


    "I had quite a few disciples from Earth. Now I think about it, Confucius should still be around here. Ever heard of him?" God asked, and my knees were going weak.


    ''What the hell!''


    "How do you think those glasses made by Confucius? Do you think he could make them with the power level of your world?" asked Crow.


    "I did hear of the name before," I said while gulping. What kind of character this bastard God was. Almost all saint on Earth was once his disciple. Don''t tell me Buddha was also your disciple.


    "Brings back the memories." God sighed. To see this old man in this state made me feel weird. Even though all were Gods, and most certainly the Fatty''s Master, Leader of the Community was stronger than most, he was kind-hearted, all he cared was saving peoples and let them live freely. I couldn''t help but felt inferiority, I was lowly one indeed. I was nothing compared to this guy.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I never claimed to be a good man, yet I never been a bad man. I always tried to the right thing, it was my right, but still, it was right. I fought against the villains, I didn''t have malicious feelings towards the good. I wasn''t a hero, I was a passing by savior. I didn''t chase the bad, but I only removed the thorns I saw.


    But this guy, this guy was trying. He was caring. All he wanted to do was save all races, give them all the freedom. Not in the God complex way, but in a righteous way. He wasn''t interfering the survivalism, but merely let it happen evenly. He was a real God. I bowed to the old man, but this time not because I had to, but because he deserved it. Not that he would care, he wasn''t doing all this for mine or anyone else''s bow, still, I felt I had to do this.


    After we talk a little longer, Fatty and I walked out once again. There were countless kids were playing on the streets, carefree and happy. It gave me happiness as well. As we were walking, I saw a little girl walking toward the teleportation platform. Her left arm was wrapped by bandages, clearly, her left arm was severed. She was 10 years old at the top, and after she walked to the platform with a solemn look, there was resoluteness in her big eyes, yet reluctant was also visible as she looked at the playing kids, ''Third Floor'' she said. As she vanished, I looked at the Fatty. Why would a little girl go to the Third Floor all alone?


    "She was a slave a few days ago. She was working on the Third Floor to buy her freedom, but when she lost one of her arms, she was about to be killed by her owner. My Master went to rescue her, yet she has twin brother still working in same dangerous place, and she wants to earn SC to save his brother." Fatty sighed.


    "Who is their owner?" I asked with killing intent spreading around me. All of a sudden all the neighborhood was desolate. Everyone ran away.


    "The Contrarians! There are countless slaves in the Upper Realm, and most of them brought by Desolates as war slaves or Aristocracy to make a profit. Desolates don''t deal with the kids, only nurture adults for them to be cannon fodders. Aristocracy, on the other hand, use them to make a profit." Fatty said with a helpless face.


    "How so? How can they make a profit with the slaves? Isn''t this Upper Realm advanced beyond belief? Do they even need slave workers?" I questioned. Upper Realm had a technology to rule all multiverse, their prowess also above any else. Why would they need slaves?


    "The Aristocracy sends their Champions to the different planets and bring almost all of the life forms to the Upper Realm. The Desolates buys those who can fight. For the rest, they would be sold to the Contrarians.


    The Contrarians has bigger profit from it. They buy millions of slaves from the Aristocracy for a cheap price and make all slaves work for them. And put the enormous price for freedom. After countless years of work, slaves do their work and buy their freedom with the little money they earn. The Contrarians are scions, spoiled young masters, never tried to win their money, but with this scheme, they can make endless money." Fatty summarized things to me.


    "But what about your master? All Champions? You!" I was mad, so mad! "You bastard told that you sold all your items below the Divine level, how can you go and enjoy with the women while slaves are losing their hands? How can you call yourself the Champion of the Leader of the Community?"

 Chapter-128 Truth Beyond Truth!

    "There are things you don''t know! I-" Fatty said while he was facing me, but he couldn''t help but lower his stare to the ground. I could see that this particular subject bothering for a very long time, and now somebody brought it up, it made him ashamed.


    "I am ashamed to be called my Master''s Champion because I am useless. I can''t help these people, but it is beyond me. Even if sounds like an excuse, it is beyond me, and even beyond my Master." Fatty gathered his thoughts, and talk to me. It was really sounded like a lame excuse, how could it be beyond him?


    "How can it be beyond you? Isn''t it simple transaction? You sold all the items you earned throughout entire your journey, now all you have to do is go and free as much as you can, same goes for me and all other Champions, and the Gods in the Community as well. How can it be that complicated?" I was so mad, my voice was cold wind from the depths of the netherworld. I couldn''t understand how could it be that complicated. Any of the Devine Items would worth 1 Million SC. If one God was to sell it, could free countless slaves...


    "That is why I said, there are things you don''t know!" Fatty refuted. "Before you were even born, my Master and others tried to buy slaves, but it hindered the profit Contrarians'' made, because when they bought prematurely their profit was lowered, thus they go to the council. After some debate, my Master and others tried to buy slaves from the Aristocracy, but they didn''t sell to us even though we offered more money. This wasn''t only about money.


    Most of the Gods are arrogant and when they see some of the Gods are good to other races, this makes them sick. Thus in the council Community lost the debate, and the new law is written. ''All Gods and Champions are forbidden to interfere with other Gods slave business.''


    Of course, we couldn''t give up, my Master pondered and found another way to rescue as much as he can. As long as he heard Aristocracy sent their champions to a planet to abduct their natives to enslave them, Community sent their own force to save the planet. That was the reason why you received a mission from us when you were ordered to kill one of the races by the Aristocracy.


    But this wasn''t enough. We had to save the slaves working under the Contrarians. My Master came with another plan and created a business center. Why do you think one of the strongest faction staying on the Seventh Floor? The Community owned the First Floor for a very long time, but after that, they sold their rights with trade with a floor and some of the SC to the Aristocracy. The Arsitocary originally owned the Third Floor, but after the trade, The Community owned the Third Floor and made the floor free for all with widest SC transaction, even bigger than the slave business.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The Community started to live in Seventh Floor initially belonged to the other races live in Upper Realm, and they accepted us immediately, because there there countless of people saved by us living in Seventh Floor, and Third Floor started to earn big amounts of money to free all slaves, but it was still not possible for Gods and Champions to interfere, thus some of the free people we rescued for millenniums started to work freely on the Third Floor. Endless Treasure Pavilion frees hundreds of slaves every single day, and every time I go there, I free half of that amount. Do you now think I go there for pleasure myself with 12 women?


    That hotel, Contrarians staying at free thousands slave every day, and all the other places. That circulating money comes from us, Gods and Champions, for one, single reason. To save these slaves. Even though council hindered us to interfere us to save them directly, with the help my Master created, millions of slaves already saved. And don''t think for a second that girl earlier is going back to the workplace she lost her hand, she will work under our care for money can save thousands of slaves. It is just that, she can''t stay and wait until his brother is free as well!"


    I ashamed myself once again. Despise all of the strategies other Gods had tried, Fatty''s Master never ever gave up. He tried his best to save more slave, gave up the floor he was staying at, the top floor, the mark of their proud in exchange of freedom of other races.


    "I am sorry. I didn''t know." This was all I could say. I was still mad, but could I do all of this? No! I wanted to save slaves, I wanted to make Gods regret, but all I could think of was going to their doorstep to be killed. Die while trying. It was heroic, but stupid nonetheless.


    "It is okay. But now I can see why my Master wanted to trust you. You were stupid enough to insult all of us for a child lost her hand. This is enough to show your heart." Fatty smiled brightly. Even though he was shameless, he deserved to be his Master''s Champion.


    "How is your Master is called?" I asked.


    "Prota!" A rumbling sound came from Fatty''s mouth. A heaviness fall upon me as I heard the name.


    "Is this his real name?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes. The Gods in our faction don''t hide their faces or names. They are not that arrogant." Fatty said as he disdained the others.


    "I understand. I am going to sell my all items below the Divine Item and will aid you in this cause." I said.


    "It is okay at the moment. Now we have to focus on winning the championship. Because the winner will have the usage of the First Floor once again. If we win, we can sell it to the Aristocracy once again." Fatty said.


    "So that is how it is." I thought. It was a good plan indeed. If Community could win once again, they could sell it to the Aristocracy, and allow Community to free millions of more slave.


    "Let''s go. I want to see that little girl''s twin and the workplace that can cause such a monstrosity." I said and walked to the platform.


    "Wait, don''t go ther-" Fatty exclaimed, but it was too late. This rashness of mine started to turn the wheels, for good or bad is uncertain, but the wheels will change the Upper Realm from the core, started to turn.

 Chapter-129 A Clown Face?!

    "Let''s go. I want to see that little girl''s twin and the workplace that can cause such a monstrosity." I said and walked to the platform.


    "It is not a good idea to go other floors at the moment. There might be Champions aiming you." Fatty said as he walks toward me, but I didn''t care. When he was about to pull me away, I said "The Third Floor."


    I told Crow to sell my items below Devine level and wanted to give all of them to the Endless Treasure Trove. At the moment I didn''t know any other place helping the Community, and I didn''t want all those money to go to the other factions. As I was walking, all of a sudden two pairs of strong arm pulled me to a valley, there were five people staring at me with a grin, and one of them was my acquaintance.


    "Missed me?" said the person with an evil smile. I saw another figure I knew, and it made my mind go blank for a few seconds. He was hiding in the crossing alley in the darkness, but there was no way for him to hide from my eyes. Yet, just him being here shocked all my mind, and I couldn''t help but ask, why? Why would any God want him as a Champion? This man is crazy.


    The woman with beautiful eyes, as clear as the spring sky. Beautiful face, and alluring body, that pure face, cleared from all malicious thoughts, that face affected me once, made me love, now had an ugly grin. That smile was telling me this woman had an ugly heart, so ugly her face lost all her pureness.


    "Freya? Did you finally bought Petra''s Hearth?" The girl in front of me was none other than the girl I fell in love with in the One Piece World. At that time, she was looking for a Divine Item that can help her to fix her problem. She had EDD, Empathy Deficit Disorder. At that time she told me everything she was going through without knowing me at all, and with the power of her Devil Fruit I was bewitched, thus I believed every word she said. But who would think all of them nothing but a mask? At that time I saw goodness in her, but now, how could someone be this evil?


    "I did. Thanks to you. With the information I gave to the Lords in our faction, they lend me some money, later they gave me the other half as debt, now I have to kill you for paying my debt, sorry." she said, but the smile on her face as wide as earlier. She didn''t look sorry at all. She had a smile that enjoying torturing me, and the expression on my face. She was simply enjoying too much.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "This is so good. I can emphasize now, and I actually understand how you are feeling. It must be heartbreaking, you were in love with me once, but now you were betrayed by me. How does it make you feel? Does your heart ache? Is your mind going wild?


    Poor girl. Living for two decades without empathy, she never wanted anything but feel what others feel, yet when she did, she was driven mad with the bad once. She thought I would be crushed, but this man never felt alone through countless words. This man would never felt devastated over a wretched bitch. "I do. How can you betray me? I helped you, I even gave you a Duke Item!" Why not enjoy myself, while she was enjoying herself?


    "Ehehe, feel more. Cry for me!" She laughed crazily. Is it because that fellow hiding in the alley that she turned to this monster? As far as I remember there was one other woman turned crazy because of this man. "You said you gave me a Duke Item? Lords gave me a Divine Item I was longing for decades. How can you compare both of them? And didn''t I gave you a gift too? Was it good, was the fruit was effective? Mine is useless in here. Everyone has unbreakable will towards those small effects. Even you can stand before me."


    "The fruit you gave me helped me to turn into a worm. How pathetic was that? How can you compare both of them?" I asked, feigned as I was wronged.


    "A Worm! A WORM! HAHAHA! Fits you well, worm!" all of them laughed, after some time they finally stopped.


    "So, you all want to kill me?" I looked around, there were six of them, and all of them had ugly expression. They all looked at me like a fat lamb. Greed was spreading out from their eyes.


    "Not so fast." one of them said. He had squinted eyes and giving me feeling as if there was a snake around my neck. "First we will take away all your treasures." snake man said. He had a long neck as if had no skeleton, his neck was curvy.


    "Oh, how can you do that? As long as I am unwilling to give me my items, what can you do to me?"


    "Ehehe, do you think you are the only one with the strong system?" a voice came from the connected alley. It was dark, but I already sensed a presence there earlier and activated my Rinne Sharingan to see. That figure started to walk toward me slowly.


    "Who, would have thought, I would get the strongest system, when I was about to die." the figure slowly spoke. He had make-up his face, lips as wide as to his ears. His face was like clowns, and the knife in his hand was thrown between right and left. "On that day, I felt so close to death. Never ever I felt that close to death. I lost my beloved Quinn! And at that moment, puff! A light descent from the heavens. An Actual God reached to me and wanted to borrow my greatest mind. And gave me a system to become strongest. Do you know what is its name? ''Stealing System'' !!! "

 Chapter-130 I was too, once a God!

    "A light descent from the heavens. An Actual God reached to me and wanted to borrow my greatest mind. And gave me a system to become strongest. Do you know what is its name? ''Stealing System'' !!! "


    "Damn! This clown has that system. How did they give that damned system freely?" Crow spoke all of a sudden. His voice was nervous and actually afraid?


    ''Do you know about it?'' I asked. Crow never took initiative to explain thing related to the Upper Realm to me, thus my knowledge was insufficient. Yet now, he actually said that this damned system has given so freely. Was is that strong to make Crow that excited. After all, he always said that I had one of the strongest systems, how could they be so different?


    "The best of the 7 System created at that time. A System can take away anything from the original user. That Fatty told you about two systems can take away others systems, well one of them was his. Sharing System. As long as you wish, he could take half of The Adapt System from you, but there was a stronger one. That damnable fool created this system to showcase his talent, but he never thought it would fall in hands of the Aristocracy.


    The Stealing System can steal everything, even the Divine Items in your store can be taken away from you as long as he can subdue you. And with this system, his powers must have reached the unthinkable levels. He can definitely subdue you to steal it from you. And not only that either. Your other strengths can be taken away from you, and memories, he can even take me away." Crow told me about this overpowered system. How could there be such a system?


    ''Isn''t it bit too strong? Even though a God can create it, how can he lost it?'' I was bewildered with the level of this System. My Adapt System counted as one of the strongest, and Crow always told me this, but now compare it with this overpowered one, my System was thrash.


    At that time there was a civil war inside the Upper Realm. The war started for those 7 systems at that time, that is why it has been disturbed by the council afterward. The creator has been murdered, and all the details about the systems have been hidden by the Aristocracy. After council started the distribution, they somehow manage to acquire the Stealing System, after that all the hidden information circulated in the Upper Realm, but it was too late already. Since the council was the overseer of distribution, no one claimed it was unfair, thus the Aristocracy got the Stealing System.


    But this is not all of it. This System is truly terrifying. Even most of the Gods tried to use this system themselves because, with this system, they could steal memories, and secrets, techniques, powers from others. Most wanted to use this system to rule over the Upper Realm. But those who have tried die one by one. That damn old God created this system in a way, only champions can use. Can you guess which God died while trying to use this system?" Crow asked. I was still shocked by the strength of this system. Even I coveted this system. It was strong, too strong.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ''Who?'' I asked. There wasn''t enough information for me to guess at the moment.


    "The Father of the Deaf God. He was part of the Aristocracy and was strongest sixth. The strongest God was the leader of the Desolates. He never lost the Annual Championship, the second strongest was the Leader of the Community and never gave the second place to the Aristocracy. Because Desolates don''t have champions, they couldn''t win the First Floor, and with the might of the Leader of the Community, and victory their champions acquired, 9 of the 10 times, they win the Championship.


    At that time, a few millennia ago, one of the Community switched places. He was blinded with greed, just after his son born. Maybe he just wanted his son to be stronger, thus he joined the Aristocracy, by betraying the Community. He was Sixth strongest God, most of the time. Sometimes he could even share with the fifth position. The Aristocracy offered a huge amount of SC and the ancient power technique with one little task. This God had to use Stealing System on himself.


    Of course, Father of the Deaf God accepted immediately. He wasn''t stupid, he knew there were risks, otherwise, why would the Aristocracy give this great system to him, yet he had trust in his abilities. He wanted to use this opportunity to create a better place for his son, to Deaf God. But as soon as he merged with the system, he died immediately. Deaf God wasn''t mature enough to understand at that time, but with Aristocracy helping him, he got stronger in short time, and after some time Aristocracy even fulfilled their promise, and gave an ancient technique to Deaf God. But it was modified, and end up creating a damage in his body, prevent him to heal himself.


    Maybe they afraid that Deaf God would want to avenge his Father, but they never imagined Deaf God would be this naif. After he injured, he even lowered his position and joined to the Admirers. Even Aristocracy surprised with his action, but it didn''t change anything at all. Their fear was groundless, and Deaf God was injured. Now there was nothing he could do to them." This was the first time Crow told me about this stuff. I never imagined there was a deep hatred between Gods. As a transcendent race, I always thought God was living in harmony and peace. But it was nothing as I expected.


    ''So why do you hate this God''s so much?'' I couldn''t help but ask. Why di Crow hate them so much? Since he was created by one of them, he must be grateful to them. Not that they ever mistreated him. From he told me, he was free to choose whoever he wanted. This privilege has given to him alone for some reason. Also, he was more than other Systems, he could even take a corporal body. This feat itself was beyond others.


    "Gah! Since it came to this, there is no point of hiding it anymore." Crow sighed and continued. "I was too, once a God!"

 Chapter-131 Gamble!

    "I never thought I would see you here Joker!" I said to the Clown Man. He was none other than Joker from the DC world. This Insane Man, but at the same time at the peak of the Sanity, was a genius. He was a mastermind, can even put Batman in desperate situations. Now he had the strongest system and probably cleaned all DC universe with the System. How could he be weak?


    "Do you know him?" Crow asked.


    ''I do. He is one of my favorite characters. In DC universe he is a villain, a mastermind fights with Batman all the time. His genius is over the chart, and even though he appears to be a mortal, he has too many powers. With the strongest system, he should have already acquired way too power at the moment. Just the power of the Superman is enough to suppress all of these champions. And if he somehow acquired god level existence''s powers, he should be invincible.'' I summarised my knowledge about Joker.


    Fortunately, I had plenty of information about Joker. I knew his weakness. His greatest weakness.


    "Do you know me?" Joker surprised. He was the character of his own universe. Even though at some point he broke the fourth wall, he shouldn''t be aware I was from the Earth.


    "I do. And I can help you fulfill your greatest desire." I said while smiling. I had a plan in mind, as soon as I heard his Systems name. Even though that old damn God created a system this powerful, there should be a weakness in it, right? How could it be foolproof?


    "Oh, what is my greatest desire?" Joker curiously asked as he brought the knife in his hand to my face. A smile bloomed on his face.


    "I can help you bring Batman to this world, with his level of power close to yours. All you have to is, stay away from me in the future." I said with the biggest smile. His face froze for a second, then smiled widely. Joker was mastermind and clown. His greatest desire was creating trouble for Batman, and he was enjoying while doing it. But as he said more than once, without each of them, neither would mean. Joker needed Batman, and Batman needed Joker to exist. They were two sides of the coin, yin and yang. They completed each other.


    "The Pendant of Imagination. How convenient. I always wanted that particular item. But why I to agree with your conditions? I can steal it from you with a thought of mine, what will you do then?" Joker looked at me dangerously. As he stated, he could just steal it from me, and he had the power to suppress me, while he needed to agree to my conditions? But, even though I wasn''t a mastermind, I had a working brain, and sometimes it was creating wonders.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "I am willing the share the Pendant of the Imagination with you." as soon as I said this sentence, the killing intent rose from Joker. He looked others around us and he actually killed them immediately. Even Freya died in front of me all of a sudden, and this alone was enough to show me how strong Joker was. His power was many times stronger than mine.


    "How do you know my systems weakness?" he looked me with killing intent to. His face didn''t even budge when he killed his companions, all he thought at the moment was, to hide his weakness.


    "I didn''t. Now I know." This was a gamble I chose to play, and I actually won. There couldn''t be invincible System. It was just too overpowered, when I thought about it, I remembered about what Fatty said about his system. As long as the other party was willing, he could share everything with them, but if the other party wasn''t willing to, he couldn''t just ''steal'' from them. At that point, it dawned to me. These two systems were opposite each other. In that case, as long as I was willing to share, the Stealing System couldn''t steal. This was the Joker''s greatest secret, and he even killed other 6 champions to hid this fact from others.


    "I am going to kill you, and this information will be buried." Joker started to walk to me.


    "Oh, is that so? Then the system you wanted to steal for your master, and the pendant will be lost forever." I said without a change in my face. There was no way for me to win against Joker at the moment, I was one of the weakest among all Champions, with the power of four Worlds alone. How could I fight against Joker? All I could do was find my way out of this situation at the moment, and if, if only things go as I planned, I would be invincible. But dealing with Joker wasn''t so easy.


    "What do you want?" asked Joker.


    "I don''t need my system anymore, I already used it to the maximum, and I can give it to you. I don''t have any hope regarding the Championship anyway. And I can give the pendant to you, but I want something from you too." I said, without moving an extra muscle on my face, I needed to accomplish this at this moment.


    "What do you want?" asked Joker with curiosity. He really wanted the Pendant, because he wanted to create Batman.


    "I need you to take a trip with me. To a place only I can go, and other than me, and the ones I allowed no one else can go, even Gods are unable to find that place, or go there." I said and a pendant on my necklace shined, as Joker made a move to grab it, but it disappeared in the Storage at that moment.


    ''Did you handle the thing?'' I asked the Pendant.


    "All ready. We are waiting for the next stage, but are you sure it will work?" a voice came from the pendant.


    "I am not. But at this moment, this is the only thing I can do. Either we will succeed, or we will lose everything we have. But who could have thought, the little piece of that power would give me this chance today. I guess I have to thank that Damn Fatty later on." I smiled as I turned to the Joker. This was my greatest gamble. And if I couldn''t a success, what waiting for me was life worse than death.